This is a modern-English version of The World's Greatest Books — Volume 06 — Fiction, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE WORLD'S
GREATEST
BOOKS
JOINT EDITORS
ARTHUR MEE
Editor and Founder of the Book of Knowledge
J.A. HAMMERTON
Editor of Harmsworth's Universal Encyclopaedia
VOL. VI
FICTION
Copyright, MCMX
Table of Contents
A Complete Index of THE WORLD'S GREATEST BOOKS will be found at the end of Volume XX.
A Complete Index of THE WORLD'S GREATEST BOOKS will be found at the end of Volume XX.
Acknowledgment
Acknowledgment and thanks for permission to use the following selections are herewith tendered to G.P. Putnam's Sons, New York, for "The Death of the Gods," by Dmitri Merejkowski; and to Doubleday, Page & Company, New York, for "The Pit," by Frank Norris.
Acknowledgment and thanks for permission to use the following selections are hereby given to G.P. Putnam's Sons, New York, for "The Death of the Gods," by Dmitri Merejkowski; and to Doubleday, Page & Company, New York, for "The Pit," by Frank Norris.
SHERIDAN LE FANU
Uncle Silas
Joseph Sheridan le Fanu, Irish novelist, poet, and journalist, was born at Dublin on August 28, 1814. His grandmother was a sister of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, his father a dean. Educated at Trinity College, Dublin, Le Fanu became a contributor to the "Dublin University Magazine," afterwards its editor, and finally its proprietor. He also owned and edited a Dublin evening paper. Le Fanu first came into prominence in 1837 as the author of the two brilliant Irish ballads, "Phaudhrig Croohore" and "Shamus O'Brien." His novels, which number more than a dozen, were first published in most cases in his magazine. His power of producing a feeling of weird mystery ranks him with Edgar Allan Poe. It may be questioned whether any Irish novelist has written with more power. The most representative of his stories is "Uncle Silas, a Tale of Bartram-Haugh," which appeared in 1864. Le Fanu died on February 7, 1873.
Joseph Sheridan le Fanu, an Irish novelist, poet, and journalist, was born in Dublin on August 28, 1814. His grandmother was a sister of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, and his father was a dean. Educated at Trinity College, Dublin, Le Fanu contributed to the "Dublin University Magazine," later becoming its editor and eventually its owner. He also owned and edited an evening newspaper in Dublin. Le Fanu gained recognition in 1837 as the author of two outstanding Irish ballads, "Phaudhrig Croohore" and "Shamus O'Brien." He published over a dozen novels, most of which first appeared in his magazine. His ability to create a sense of eerie mystery places him alongside Edgar Allan Poe. It may be debated whether any Irish novelist has written with greater intensity. The most notable of his stories is "Uncle Silas, a Tale of Bartram-Haugh," published in 1864. Le Fanu passed away on February 7, 1873.
I.--Death, the Intruder
It was winter, and great gusts were rattling at the windows; a very dark night, and a very cheerful fire, blazing in a genuine old fire-place in a sombre old room. A girl of a little more than seventeen, slight and rather tall, with a countenance rather sensitive and melancholy, was sitting at the tea-table in a reverie. I was that girl.
It was winter, and strong winds were shaking the windows; it was a very dark night, but a cheerful fire was roaring in an authentic old fireplace in a gloomy old room. A girl just over seventeen, slim and somewhat tall, with a sensitive and somewhat melancholy face, was sitting at the tea table lost in thought. I was that girl.
The only other person in the room was my father, Mr. Ruthyn, of Knowl. Rather late in life he had married, and his beautiful young wife had died, leaving me to his care. This bereavement changed him--made him more odd and taciturn than ever. There was also some disgrace about his younger brother, my Uncle Silas, which he felt bitterly, and he had given himself up to the secluded life of a student.
The only other person in the room was my dad, Mr. Ruthyn, from Knowl. He married pretty late in life, and after his beautiful young wife died, he was left to take care of me. This loss changed him—made him even more unusual and quiet than before. There was also some shame regarding his younger brother, my Uncle Silas, which he felt deeply, and he had devoted himself to a reclusive life as a scholar.
He was pacing the floor. I remember the start with which, not suspecting he was close by me, I lifted my eyes, and saw him stand looking fixedly on me from less than a yard away.
He was pacing the floor. I remember the jolt I felt when I, not realizing he was so close, looked up and saw him staring at me from less than a yard away.
"She won't understand," he whispered, "no, she won't. Will she? They are easily frightened--ay, they are. I'd better do it another way, and she'll not suspect--she'll not suppose. See, child?" he said, after a second or two. "Remember this key."
"She won't get it," he whispered, "no, she won't. Will she? They're easily scared--yeah, they really are. I should approach it differently, and she won't suspect--won't even think about it. Got it, kid?" he said after a moment. "Remember this key."
It was oddly shaped, and unlike others.
It had a strange shape and was different from the others.
"It opens that." And he tapped sharply on the door of a cabinet. "You will tell nobody what I have said, under pain of my displeasure."
“It opens that.” He tapped sharply on the cabinet door. “You will tell no one what I’ve said, or you’ll face my anger.”
"Oh, no, sir!"
"Oh no, sir!"
"Good child! Except under one contingency. That is, in case I should be absent and Dr. Bryerly--you recollect the thin gentleman in spectacles and a black wig, who spent three days here last month?--should come and enquire for the key, you understand, in my absence."
"Good child! Except under one condition. That is, if I'm not around and Dr. Bryerly—you remember the thin guy with glasses and a black wig who was here for three days last month?—comes and asks for the key, you understand, when I'm not here."
"But you will then be absent, sir," I said. "How am I to find the key?"
"But you won't be here, sir," I said. "How am I supposed to find the key?"
"True, child. I am glad you are so wise. That, you will find, I have provided for. I have a very sure friend--a friend whom I once misunderstood, but now appreciate."
"You're right, kid. I'm really happy you're so smart. That, you'll see, I've taken care of. I have a really close friend—a friend I used to misunderstand, but now I really appreciate."
I wondered silently whether it would be Uncle Silas.
I quietly wondered if it would be Uncle Silas.
"He'll make me a call some day soon, and I must make a little journey with him. He's not to be denied; I have no choice. But on the whole I rather like it. Remember, I say, I rather like it."
"He'll call me sometime soon, and I have to go on a little trip with him. He won't take no for an answer; I have no choice. But overall, I actually like it. Just remember, I’m saying I really like it."
I think it was about a fortnight after this conversation that I was one night sitting in the great drawing-room window, when on a sudden, on the grass before me stood an odd figure--a very tall woman in grey draperies, courtesying rather fantastically, smiling very unpleasantly on me, and gabbling and cackling shrilly--I could not distinctly hear what--and gesticulating oddly with her long arms and hands. This was Madame de la Rougierre, my new governess.
I think it was about two weeks after this conversation that one night I was sitting in the big drawing-room window when suddenly, on the grass in front of me, there appeared a strange figure—a very tall woman in gray clothes, curtsying in a bizarre way, smiling at me in an unsettling manner, and babbling and cackling loudly—I couldn't quite hear what—while gesturing awkwardly with her long arms and hands. This was Madame de la Rougierre, my new governess.
I think all the servants hated her. She was by no means a pleasant gouvernante for a nervous girl of my years. She was always making excuses to consult my father about my contumacy and temper. She tormented me by ghost stories to cover her nocturnal ramblings, and she betrayed a terrifying curiosity about his health and his will. My cousin Monica, Lady Knollys, who visited us about this time, was shocked at her presence in the house; it was the cause of a rupture between my father and her. But not even a frustrated attempt to abduct me during one of our walks--which I am sure madame connived at--could shake my father's confidence in her, though he was perfectly transported with fury on hearing what had happened. It was not until I found her examining his cabinet by means of a false key that he dismissed her; but madame had contrived to leave her glamour over me, and now and then the memory of her parting menaces would return with an unexpected pang of fear.
I think all the staff hated her. She was definitely not a pleasant governess for a nervous girl my age. She was always making excuses to talk to my dad about my defiance and temper. She tormented me with ghost stories to distract from her late-night outings, and she had a disturbing curiosity about his health and his will. My cousin Monica, Lady Knollys, who visited us around this time, was horrified by her presence in the house; it caused a rift between my dad and her. But not even a thwarted attempt to kidnap me during one of our walks—which I’m sure she was in on—could shake my dad’s trust in her, even though he was completely furious when he found out what had happened. It wasn’t until I saw her using a fake key to go through his cabinet that he finally let her go; but she had managed to leave her spell over me, and occasionally, the memory of her threats would come back with an unexpected rush of fear.
My father never alluded again to Madame de la Rougierre, but, whether connected with her exposure and dismissal or not, there appeared to be some new trouble at work in his mind.
My father never mentioned Madame de la Rougierre again, but whether it was related to her exposure and dismissal or not, it seemed like there was some new issue bothering him.
"I am anxious about you, Maud," he said. "You are more interested than I can be in vindicating his character."
"I’m worried about you, Maud," he said. "You care more about defending his reputation than I do."
"Whose character, sir?" I ventured to inquire during the pause that followed.
"Whose character, sir?" I asked during the pause that came after.
"Whose? Your Uncle Silas's. In course of nature he must survive me. He will then represent the family name. Would you make some sacrifice to clear that name, Maud?"
"Whose? Your Uncle Silas's. Naturally, he has to outlive me. He’ll then carry on the family name. Would you be willing to make some sacrifice to preserve that name, Maud?"
I answered briefly; but my face, I believe, showed my enthusiasm.
I answered shortly, but I think my face clearly showed my excitement.
"I can tell you, Maud, if my life could have done it, it should not have been undone. But I had almost made up my mind to leave all to time to illuminate, or consume. But I think little Maud would like to contribute to the restitution of her family name. It may cost you something. Are you willing to buy it at a sacrifice? Your Uncle Silas," he said, speaking suddenly in loud and fierce tones that sounded almost terrible, "lies under an intolerable slander. He troubles himself little about it; he is selfishly sunk in futurity--a feeble visionary. I am not so. The character and influence of an ancient family are a peculiar heritage--sacred, but destructible. You and I, we'll leave one proof on record which, fairly read, will go far to convince the world."
"I can tell you, Maud, if my life could have changed things, it wouldn’t have ended up like this. I was almost ready to leave everything to time to either reveal or erase it. But I think little Maud would want to help restore her family name. It might cost you something. Are you willing to make a sacrifice for it? Your Uncle Silas," he said, suddenly speaking in loud and intense tones that sounded almost terrifying, "is dealing with a terrible rumor. He doesn’t worry much about it; he is selfishly lost in thoughts of the future—a weak dreamer. I’m not like that. The reputation and influence of an old family are a unique legacy—sacred, but breakable. You and I will leave one record behind that, when read fairly, will go a long way in convincing the world."
That night my father bade me good-night early. I had fallen into a doze when I was roused by a dreadful crash and a piercing scream from Mrs. Rusk. Scream followed scream, pealing one after the other unabated, wilder and more terror-stricken. Then came a strange lull, and the dull sounds of some heavy body being moved.
That night, my dad said goodnight to me early. I had dozed off when I was jolted awake by a loud crash and a piercing scream from Mrs. Rusk. The screams kept coming, one after another, unrelenting, wilder, and more filled with terror. Then there was a strange silence, followed by the dull sounds of something heavy being moved.
What was that dreadful sound? Who had entered my father's chamber? It was the visitor whom he had so long expected, with whom he was to make the unknown journey, leaving me alone. The intruder was Death!
What was that terrible noise? Who had entered my father's room? It was the guest he had anticipated for so long, with whom he was about to embark on the unknown journey, leaving me behind. The intruder was Death!
II.--The Sorceries of Bartram-Haugh
One of those fearful aneurisms that lie close to the heart had given way in a moment. He had fallen, with the dreadful crash I had heard, dead upon the floor. He fell across the door, which caused a difficulty in opening it. Mrs. Rusk could not force it open. No wonder she had given way to terror. I think I should have lost my reason.
One of those terrifying aneurysms near the heart had burst suddenly. He collapsed, with the awful crash I heard, dead on the floor. He fell across the door, making it hard to open. Mrs. Rusk couldn't push it open. It's no surprise she panicked. I think I would have lost my mind.
I do not know how those awful days, and still more awful nights, passed over. Lady Knollys came, and was very kind. She was odd, but her eccentricity was leavened with strong commonsense; and I have often thought since with gratitude of the tact with which she managed my grief.
I don't know how those terrible days, and even worse nights, went by. Lady Knollys came and was really kind. She was a bit unusual, but her eccentricity was balanced with a lot of common sense; and I've often thought with gratitude about how tactfully she handled my grief.
I did not know where to write to Dr. Bryerly, to whom I had promised the key, but in accordance with my father's written directions, his death was forthwith published in the principal London papers. He came at midnight, accordingly, and on the morrow the will was read. Except for a legacy of £10,000 to his only brother, Silas Ruthyn, and a few minor legacies to relations and servants, my father had left his whole estate to me, appointing my Uncle Silas my sole guardian, with full parental authority over me until I should have reached the age of twenty-one, up to which time I was to reside under his care at Bartram-Haugh, with the sum of £2,000 paid yearly to him for my suitable maintenance and education.
I wasn't sure where to contact Dr. Bryerly, to whom I had promised the key, but following my father's written instructions, his death was quickly announced in the main London newspapers. He arrived at midnight, and the next day the will was read. Aside from a legacy of £10,000 to his only brother, Silas Ruthyn, and a few small legacies to relatives and staff, my father left his entire estate to me, appointing my Uncle Silas as my only guardian, with full parental authority over me until I turned twenty-one. During that time, I was to live under his care at Bartram-Haugh, with £2,000 paid to him each year for my proper maintenance and education.
I was startled by the expression of cousin Monica's face. She looked ghastly and angry.
I was shocked by the look on cousin Monica's face. She seemed pale and furious.
"To whom," she asked, with an effort, "will the property belong in case--in case my cousin should die before she comes of age?"
"To whom," she asked, struggling a bit, "will the property go if my cousin dies before she turns eighteen?"
"To the next heir, her uncle, Mr. Silas Ruthyn. He's both heir-at-law and next-of-kin," replied the attorney.
"To the next heir, her uncle, Mr. Silas Ruthyn. He’s both the legal heir and the closest relative," replied the attorney.
She was anxious to persuade my uncle to relinquish his guardianship to her; but the evening of the funeral a black-bordered letter came from him, bidding me remain at Knowl until he could arrange for my journey to him. There was a postscript, which made my cheek tingle.
She was eager to convince my uncle to give up his guardianship to her; but on the evening of the funeral, I received a letter with a black border from him, telling me to stay at Knowl until he could arrange for me to travel to him. There was a postscript that made my cheek flush.
"Pray present my respects to Lady Knollys, who, I understand, is sojourning at Knowl. I would observe that a lady who cherishes, I have reason to fear, unfriendly feelings against your uncle is not the most desirable companion for his ward. But, upon the express condition that I am not made the subject of your discussions, I do not interpose to bring your intercourse to an immediate close."
"Please send my regards to Lady Knollys, who I hear is staying at Knowl. I want to point out that someone who seems to have negative feelings toward your uncle isn't the best company for his ward. However, as long as I’m not a topic of your conversations, I won’t interfere with your relationship."
"Did I ever hear! Well, if this isn't impertinent!" exclaimed Lady Knollys. "I did not intend to talk about him, but now I will." And so it was that I heard the story of that enigmatical person--martyr, angel, demon--Uncle Silas, with whom my fate was now so strangely linked.
"Can you believe this! Well, isn't that rude!" exclaimed Lady Knollys. "I didn't plan to talk about him, but now I will." And that's how I heard the story of that mysterious person—martyr, angel, demon—Uncle Silas, whose fate was now so oddly tied to mine.
It was twenty years ago. He was not a reformed rake, but a ruined one then. My father had helped him again and again, until his marriage with a barmaid. After that he allowed him five hundred a year, and the use of his estate of Bartram-Haugh. Then Mr. Charke, a gentleman of the turf, who was staying with my uncle for Doncaster Races, was found dead in his room--he had committed suicide by cutting his throat. And Uncle Silas was suspected of having killed him.
It was twenty years ago. He wasn't a reformed rake, but a ruined one back then. My father had helped him repeatedly, until he married a barmaid. After that, my father gave him five hundred a year and access to his estate at Bartram-Haugh. Then Mr. Charke, a gentleman involved in horse racing who was staying with my uncle for the Doncaster Races, was found dead in his room—he had taken his own life by cutting his throat. And Uncle Silas was suspected of having killed him.
This wretched Mr. Charke had won heavy wagers at the races from Uncle Silas, and at night they had played very deep at cards. Next morning his servant could not enter his room; it was locked on the inside, the window was fastened by a screw, and the chimney was barred with iron. It seemed that he had hermetically sealed himself in, and then killed himself. But he had been in boisterous spirits. Also, though his own razor was found near his right hand, the fingers of his left hand were cut to the bone. Then the memorandum-book in which his bets were noted was nowhere to be found. Besides, he had written two letters to a friend, saying how profitable he had found his visit to Bartram-Haugh, and that he held Uncle Silas's I O U's for a frightful sum; and although my uncle stoutly alleged he did not owe him a guinea, there had scarcely been time in one evening for him to win back so much money. In a moment the storm was up, and although my uncle met it bravely, he failed to overcome it, and became a social outcast, in spite of all my father's efforts.
This miserable Mr. Charke had won big bets at the races from Uncle Silas, and at night they had played high-stakes card games. The next morning, his servant couldn't enter his room; it was locked from the inside, the window was secured with a screw, and the chimney was blocked with iron. It seemed he had sealed himself in and then taken his own life. But he had been in a cheerful mood. Also, while his own razor was found near his right hand, the fingers on his left hand were cut to the bone. The notebook where he recorded his bets was nowhere to be found. Additionally, he had written two letters to a friend, mentioning how profitable his visit to Bartram-Haugh had been and that he held Uncle Silas's I O U's for a massive amount; although my uncle firmly claimed he didn't owe him a penny, there had barely been time in one evening for him to win back so much money. In no time, the turmoil began, and while my uncle faced it with courage, he couldn't overcome it and became a social outcast, despite all of my father's attempts.
And now I was to rehabilitate him before the world, and accordingly all preparations were made for my departure from Knowl; and at last the morning came--a day of partings, a day of novelty, and regrets.
And now I had to restore his reputation in front of everyone, so all arrangements were made for me to leave Knowl; and finally, the morning arrived—a day of farewells, a day of new experiences, and feelings of regret.
I remember we passed a gypsy bivouac on our journey, with fires alight, on the edge of a great, heathy moor. I had my fortune told, and I am ashamed to confess I paid the gypsy a pound for a brass pin with a round bead for a head--a charmed pin, which would keep away rat, and cat, and snake, a malevolent spirit, or "a cove to cut my throat," from hurting me. The purchase was partly an indication of the trepidations of that period of my life. At all events, I had her pin and she my pound, and I venture to say I was the gladder of the two.
I remember we passed a gypsy camp on our journey, with fires burning, on the edge of a vast, scrubby moor. I got my fortune told, and I’m embarrassed to admit I paid the gypsy a pound for a brass pin with a round bead on top—a lucky pin that was supposed to protect me from rats, cats, snakes, evil spirits, or “someone who might try to harm me.” Buying it was partly a sign of the worries I had during that time in my life. In any case, I had her pin and she had my pound, and I think I was the happier one.
It was moonlight when we reached Bartram-Haugh. It had a forlorn character of desertion and decay, contrasting almost awfully with the grandeur of its proportions and richness of its architecture. A shabby little old man, a young plump, but very pretty female figure in unusually short petticoats, and a dowdy old charwoman, all stood in the door among a riot of dogs. I sat shyly back, peeping at the picture before me.
It was moonlight when we arrived at Bartram-Haugh. It had a sad vibe of abandonment and decay, standing in stark contrast to the impressive size and beauty of its architecture. A scruffy old man, a young, curvy, but very pretty woman in unusually short skirts, and an unfashionable old cleaning lady all stood in the doorway among a chaotic mix of dogs. I sat back shyly, sneaking glances at the scene before me.
"Will you tell me--yes or no--is my cousin in the coach?" screamed the young lady. She received me with a hug and a hearty "buss," as she called that salutation, and was evidently glad to see me. Then, after leading me to my bed-room to make a hurried toilet, she conducted me to a handsome wainscotted room, where my Uncle Silas awaited me.
"Will you just tell me—yes or no—whether my cousin is in the coach?" the young lady yelled. She greeted me with a hug and a cheerful "kiss," as she referred to that greeting, and was clearly happy to see me. After leading me to my bedroom to quickly freshen up, she took me to a beautiful wood-paneled room, where my Uncle Silas was waiting for me.
A singular looking old man--a face like marble, with a fearful monumental look--an apparition, drawn, as it seemed, in black and white, venerable, bloodless, fiery-eyed, with its strange look of power and an expression so bewildering. Was it derision, or anguish, or cruelty, or patience?
A unique old man—his face like marble, with a daunting, monumental presence—an apparition, seemingly sketched in black and white, dignified, lifeless, with fiery eyes, exuding a strange sense of power and a perplexing expression. Was it mockery, or pain, or cruelty, or endurance?
He said something in his clear, gentle, but cold voice, and, taking both my hands, led me affectionately to a chair near his own. He was a miserable invalid, he told me, after speaking a little eulogy of his brother and examining me closely, respecting his illness and its symptoms. At last, remarking that I must be fatigued, he rose and kissed me with a solemn tenderness, and, placing his hand on a large Bible, bade me "Remember that book; in it lives my only hope. Consult it, my beloved niece, day and night as the only oracle."
He spoke in a clear, gentle, yet cold voice, and, taking both my hands, kindly guided me to a chair by his side. He described himself as a miserable invalid after sharing a few words praising his brother and closely examining me regarding his illness and its symptoms. Finally, noticing that I looked tired, he stood up and kissed me with serious tenderness, then placed his hand on a large Bible, telling me, "Remember that book; it holds my only hope. Consult it, my dear niece, day and night as your only guide."
"I'm awful afraid of the governor, I am," said Cousin Milly, when we had left him. "I was in a qualm. When he spies me a-napping maybe he don't fetch me a prod with his pencil-case over the head."
"I'm really scared of the governor, I am," said Cousin Milly when we had left him. "I was feeling uneasy. When he sees me napping, maybe he won't hit me on the head with his pencil case."
But Milly was a pretty and a clever creature in spite of her uncouth dialect, and I liked her very much. We spent much time taking long country rambles and exploring the old house, many of whose rooms were closed and shuttered. Of my uncle we saw little. He was "queerish," Milly said, and I learnt afterwards he took much laudanum.
But Milly was a pretty and smart person despite her awkward way of speaking, and I liked her a lot. We spent a lot of time taking long walks in the countryside and exploring the old house, many of whose rooms were locked and boarded up. We saw little of my uncle. He was "a bit strange," Milly said, and I later learned he took a lot of laudanum.
My other cousin, Dudley, I did not meet till later. To my horror, I beheld in him one of the party of ruffians who had terrified me so much the day of the attempted abduction at Knowl; but he stoutly denied ever having been there with an air so confident that I began to think I must be the dupe of a chance resemblance. My uncle viewed him with a strange, paternal affection. But dear Cousin Monica had written asking Milly and me to go to her, and we had some of the pleasantest and happiest days of our lives at her house of Elverston, for there Milly met her good little curate, the Rev. Sprigge Biddlepen, and Lord Ilbury.
My other cousin, Dudley, I didn’t meet until later. To my horror, I realized he was one of the thugs who had scared me so much on the day of the attempted kidnapping at Knowl; but he confidently insisted he had never been there, and I started to think I might be mistaken about him just looking similar. My uncle looked at him with a strange, fatherly affection. But dear Cousin Monica had invited Milly and me to visit her, and we had some of the most enjoyable and happiest days of our lives at her house in Elverston, where Milly met her nice little curate, the Rev. Sprigge Biddlepen, and Lord Ilbury.
Uncle Silas was terribly ill when we returned to Bartram-Haugh, the result of an overdose of opium; but for the doctor's aid he would have died. Remembering how desperate Lady Knollys had told me his monetary position was, a new and dreadful suspicion began to haunt me.
Uncle Silas was seriously ill when we got back to Bartram-Haugh, the result of an opium overdose; if it hadn’t been for the doctor’s help, he would have died. Remembering how Lady Knollys had described his financial situation, a new and frightening suspicion started to linger in my mind.
"Had he attempted to poison himself?"
"Did he try to poison himself?"
I remember I was left alone with him while his attendant fetched a fresh candle. A small thick Bible lay on the mantle-shelf. I turned over its leaves, and lighted on two or three odd-looking papers--promissory notes, I believe--when Uncle Silas, dressed in a long white morning-gown, slid over the end of the bed and stood behind me with a deathlike scowl and simper. Diving over my shoulder, with his long, thin hand he snatched the Bible from me, and whispered over my head, "The serpent beguiled her, and she did eat."
I remember being left alone with him while his attendant went to grab a new candle. A small, thick Bible was on the mantel. I flipped through its pages and found a couple of strange-looking papers—promissory notes, I think—when Uncle Silas, wearing a long white morning gown, slid over the end of the bed and stood behind me with a creepy scowl and smile. Reaching over my shoulder with his long, thin hand, he snatched the Bible from me and whispered over my head, "The serpent beguiled her, and she did eat."
It seemed an hour before Wyat came back. You may be sure I did not prolong my watch. I had a long, hysterical fit of weeping when I got to my room: the sorceries of Bartram-Haugh were enveloping.
It felt like an hour before Wyat returned. You can bet I didn't extend my wait. I had a long, intense episode of crying when I got to my room: the magic of Bartram-Haugh was all-consuming.
About this time Dudley began to persecute me with his odious attentions. I was obliged to complain of him to my uncle. He was disposed to think well of the match; but I could not consent, and it was arranged that my cousin should go abroad. And then that night I had the key to some of the mysterious doings at Bartram-Haugh--the comings and goings in the darkness which had so often startled me--the face of Madame de la Rougierre peeped into the room.
About this time, Dudley started to annoy me with his gross attention. I had to tell my uncle about him. My uncle thought the match was a good idea, but I couldn’t agree, so it was decided that my cousin would go abroad. Then, that night, I finally understood some of the mysterious happenings at Bartram-Haugh—the comings and goings in the dark that had scared me so many times—the face of Madame de la Rougierre peeked into the room.
III.--A Night of Terror
Shortly afterwards I lost Milly, who was sent to a French school, where I was to follow her in three months. I bade her farewell at the end of Windmill Wood, and was sitting on the trunk of a tree when Meg Hawkes, a girl to whom I had once been kind, passed by.
Shortly after, I lost Milly, who was sent to a French school, and I was supposed to join her in three months. I said goodbye to her at the edge of Windmill Wood and was sitting on the trunk of a tree when Meg Hawkes, a girl I had once been nice to, walked by.
"Don't ye speak, nor look; fayther spies us," she said quickly. "Don't ye be alone wi' Master Dudley nowhere, for the world's sake!"
"Don't speak or look; Dad is watching us," she said quickly. "Don't be alone with Master Dudley anywhere, for the love of all that's good!"
The injunction was so startling that I had many an hour of anxious conjecture, and many a horrible vigil by night. But ten days later I was summoned to my uncle's room. He implored me once more to wed Dudley--to listen to the appeal of an old and broken-hearted man.
The warning was so shocking that I spent countless hours worrying and had many sleepless nights. But ten days later, I was called to my uncle's room. He begged me again to marry Dudley—to consider the plea of an old and heartbroken man.
"You see my suspense--my miserable and frightful suspense," he said. "I'm very miserable, nearly desperate. I stand before you in the attitude of a suppliant."
"You see my tension—my awful and terrifying tension," he said. "I'm really miserable, almost desperate. I stand before you like a beggar."
"Oh, I must--I must--I must say no!" I cried. "Don't question me, don't press me. I could not--I could not do what you ask!"
"Oh, I have to--I have to--I have to say no!" I shouted. "Don't ask me, don't push me. I couldn't--I couldn't do what you're asking!"
"I yield, Maud--I yield, my dear. I will not press you. I have spoken to you frankly, perhaps too frankly; but agony and despair will speak out and plead, even with the most obdurate and cruel!"
"I give in, Maud—I give in, my dear. I will not push you. I’ve spoken to you honestly, maybe too honestly; but pain and hopelessness will express themselves and appeal, even to the toughest and most heartless!"
He shut the door, not violently, but with a resolute hand, and I thought I heard a cry.
He closed the door, not slamming it, but firmly, and I thought I heard a cry.
The discovery that Dudley was already married spared me further importunity. I was anxious to relieve my uncle's necessities, which, I knew were pressing; and the attorney from Feltram was up with him all night, trying in vain to devise some means by which I might do so. The morning after, I was told I must write to Lady Knollys to ask if I might go to her, as there was shortly to be an execution in the house.
The discovery that Dudley was already married saved me from further pressure. I was eager to help my uncle, whose needs I knew were urgent; the attorney from Feltram had been with him all night, trying unsuccessfully to figure out a way for me to do that. The next morning, I was told that I had to write to Lady Knollys to ask if I could visit her, as there was going to be an eviction in the house soon.
I met Dudley on my way through the hall. He spoke oddly about his father, and made a very strange proposal to me--that I should give him my written promise for twenty thousand pounds, and he would "take me cleverly out o' Bartram-Haugh and put me wi' my cousin Knollys!"
I ran into Dudley in the hallway. He talked strangely about his dad and made a really weird offer—asking me to give him a signed promise for twenty thousand pounds, and he'd "smartly get me out of Bartram-Haugh and set me up with my cousin Knollys!"
I refused indignantly, but he caught me by the wrist.
I angrily refused, but he grabbed my wrist.
"Don't ye be a-flyin' out," he said peremptorily. "Take it or leave it--on or off! Can't ye speak wi' common sense for once? I'll take ye out o' all this, if you'll gi'e me what I say."
"Don't fly off the handle," he said firmly. "Take it or leave it—on or off! Can't you just use some common sense for once? I'll get you out of all this if you give me what I want."
He looked black when I refused again. I judged it best to tell my uncle of his offer. He was startled, but made what excuse he could, smiling askance, a pale, peaked smile that haunted me. And then, once more, entering an unfrequented room, I came upon the great bony figure of Madame de la Rougierre. She was to be my companion for a week or two, I was told, and shortly after her coming I found my walks curtailed. I wrote again to my Cousin Knollys, imploring her to take me away. This letter my uncle intercepted, and when she came in reply to my former letter, I had but the sight of her carriage driving swiftly away.
He looked upset when I refused again. I thought it was best to tell my uncle about his offer. He was taken aback but tried to come up with an excuse, smiling sideways—a pale, pinched smile that stuck with me. Then, once more, entering a seldom-used room, I came across the tall, thin figure of Madame de la Rougierre. I was told she would be my companion for a week or two, and soon after she arrived, I noticed my walks were limited. I wrote again to my Cousin Knollys, begging her to take me away. My uncle intercepted this letter, and when her response to my earlier letter finally arrived, I only caught a glimpse of her carriage driving away quickly.
The morning after I was informed madame was to take me to join Milly in France. As Uncle Silas had directed, I wrote to Cousin Monica from London. I know madame asked me what I would do for her if she took me to Lady Knollys. I was inwardly startled, but refused, seeing before me only a tempter and betrayer; and together we ended our journey, driving from the station through the dark and starless night to find ourselves at last in Mr. Charke's room at Bartram-Haugh.
The morning after I was told that Madame was taking me to join Milly in France. As Uncle Silas had instructed, I wrote to Cousin Monica from London. I know Madame asked me what I would do for her if she took me to Lady Knollys. I was taken aback but refused, seeing her only as a tempter and a betrayer; together we finished our journey, driving from the station through the dark, starless night until we finally arrived in Mr. Charke's room at Bartram-Haugh.
There were bailiffs in the house, I was told. I was locked in. I entreated madame wildly, piteously, to save me; but she mocked me in my agony. I escaped for a brief moment, and sought my uncle. I can never forget the look he fixed on me.
There were bailiffs in the house, I was told. I was locked in. I begged madame desperately, heartbroken, to help me; but she laughed at my pain. I managed to break free for a moment and looked for my uncle. I will never forget the look he gave me.
"What is the meaning of this? Why is she here?" he asked, in a stern, icy tone. "You were always odd, niece. I begin to believe you are insane. There's no evil intended you, by--, there is none! Go to your room, and don't vex me, there's a good girl!"
"What does this mean? Why is she here?" he asked, in a stern, cold tone. "You’ve always been strange, niece. I’m starting to think you’re out of your mind. No one means you any harm—there’s none! Go to your room and don’t annoy me, be a good girl!"
I went upstairs with madame, like a somnambulist. She was to leave me to sleep alone that night. I had lost the talismanic pin I always stuck in the bolster of my bed. Uncle Silas sent up spiced claret in a little silver flagon. Madame abstractedly drank it off, and threw herself on my bed. I believed she was feigning sleep only, and really watching me; but now I think the claret was drugged.
I went upstairs with Madame, like I was sleepwalking. She was going to leave me to sleep alone that night. I had lost the special pin I always kept in the pillow of my bed. Uncle Silas sent up spiced claret in a small silver flask. Madame absentmindedly drank it all and threw herself onto my bed. I thought she was just pretending to sleep and was actually watching me; but now I think the claret was spiked.
About an hour afterwards I heard them digging in the courtyard. Like a thunder-bolt it smote my brain. "They are making my grave!"
About an hour later, I heard them digging in the courtyard. It hit my mind like a lightning bolt. "They are making my grave!"
After the first dreadful stun, I grew wild, running up and down wringing my hands, and gasping prayers to heaven. Then a dreadful calm stole over me.
After the initial shock wore off, I went a bit crazy, running back and forth, wringing my hands, and shouting prayers to the sky. Then an eerie calm washed over me.
IV.--The Open Door
It was a very still night. A peculiar sound startled me and I saw a man descend by a rope, and take his stand on the windowsill. In a moment more, window, bars and all, swung noiselessly open, and Dudley Ruthyn stepped into the room.
It was a very quiet night. A strange sound startled me, and I saw a man lowering himself down by a rope and standing on the windowsill. Moments later, the window, bars and all, swung silently open, and Dudley Ruthyn stepped into the room.
He stole, in a groping way, to the bed, and stooped over it. Nearly at the same moment there came a scrunching blow; an unnatural shriek, accompanied by a convulsive sound, as of the motion of running, and the arms drumming on the bed, and then another blow--and silence. The diabolical surgery was over. There came a little tapping at the door.
He stumbled his way to the bed and bent over it. Almost immediately, there was a loud crunch; an eerie scream, followed by the sound of someone running, arms hitting the bed, then another blow—and silence. The horrific surgery was done. There was a light tapping at the door.
"Who's that?" whispered Dudley hoarsely.
"Who's that?" Dudley whispered hoarsely.
"A friend," answered a sweet voice, and Uncle Silas entered.
"A friend," replied a gentle voice, and Uncle Silas walked in.
Coolness was given me in that dreadful moment. I knew that all depended on my being prompt and resolute. With a mental prayer for help, I glided from the room and descended the stairs. I tried the outer door. To my wild surprise it was open. In a moment I was in the free air--and as instantaneously was seized by Tom Brice, Meg's sweetheart, who was waiting to drive the guilty father and son away.
Coolness came to me in that terrifying moment. I realized that everything depended on me being quick and determined. With a silent plea for assistance, I slipped out of the room and went down the stairs. I tried the front door. To my shock, it was unlocked. In an instant, I was outside—and just as quickly, I was grabbed by Tom Brice, Meg's boyfriend, who was waiting to take the guilty father and son away.
"They shan't hurt ye, miss. Get ye in; I don't care a d----!" he said in a wild, fierce whisper. To me it was the voice of an angel. He drove over the grass so that our passage was noiseless; then, on reaching the highway, at a gallop. At length we entered Elverston. I think I was half wild. I could not speak, but ran, with a loud, long scream, into Cousin Monica's arms. I forget a great deal after that.
"They won't hurt you, miss. Get in; I don't care at all!" he said in a wild, fierce whisper. To me, it sounded like an angel's voice. He drove over the grass so we made no noise; then, when we hit the highway, he galloped. Finally, we arrived in Elverston. I think I was half out of my mind. I couldn't speak, but I ran, letting out a loud, long scream, and jumped into Cousin Monica's arms. I forget a lot after that.
It was not till two years afterwards that I learnt that Uncle Silas was found next morning dead of an overdose of laudanum, and that Dudley had disappeared.
It wasn't until two years later that I found out Uncle Silas was discovered dead the next morning from an overdose of laudanum, and that Dudley had vanished.
Milly married her good little clergyman. I am Lady Ilbury now, happy in the affection of a beloved and noble-hearted husband. A tiny voice is calling "Mamma;" the shy, useless girl you have known is now a mother, thinking, and trembling while she smiles, how strong is love, how frail is life.
Milly married her kind little priest. I'm Lady Ilbury now, happy in the love of a cherished and noble-hearted husband. A small voice is calling "Mommy;" the shy, unsure girl you once knew is now a mother, reflecting and feeling apprehensive while she smiles, on how powerful love is and how fragile life can be.
RENÉ LE SAGE
Gil Blas
Except that he was born at Sarzeau, in Brittany, on May 8, 1668, and that he was the son of the novelist Claude le Sage, little is known of the youth of Alain René le Sage. Until he was eighteen he was educated with the Jesuits at Vannes, when, it is conjectured he went to Paris to continue his studies for the Bar. An early marriage drove him to seek a livelihood by means of literature, and shortly afterwards he found a valuable and sympathetic friend and patron in the Abbé de Lyonne, who not only bestowed upon him a pension of about £125, but also gave him the use of his library. The first results of this favour were adaptations of two plays from Rojas and Lope de Vega, which appeared some time during the first two or three years of the eighteenth century. Le Sage's reputation as a playwright and as a novelist rests, oddly enough, in each case on one work. As the author of "Tuscaret," produced in 1709, he contributed to the stage one of the best comedies in the French language; as author of "The Adventures of Gil Blas of Santillana" he stands for all time in the front rank of the world's novelists. Here he brought the art of story-writing to the highest level of artistic truth. The first and second parts of the work appeared in 1715, the third in 1724, and the fourth in 1735. Le Sage died at Boulogne on November 17, 1747.
Aside from being born in Sarzeau, Brittany, on May 8, 1668, and being the son of the novelist Claude le Sage, not much is known about Alain René le Sage's childhood. He was educated with the Jesuits in Vannes until he was eighteen, after which he likely moved to Paris to pursue his legal studies. An early marriage prompted him to make a living through literature, and shortly after, he found a valuable and supportive friend and patron in the Abbé de Lyonne, who not only provided him with a pension of about £125 but also allowed him access to his library. The first outcomes of this support were adaptations of two plays by Rojas and Lope de Vega, which were published sometime in the first few years of the eighteenth century. Le Sage’s reputation as both a playwright and novelist is strangely based on just one work in each case. As the author of "Tuscaret," produced in 1709, he contributed one of the best comedies in the French language to the stage; and as the author of "The Adventures of Gil Blas of Santillana," he secured his place among the world's greatest novelists. In this work, he elevated the art of storytelling to a remarkable level of artistic truth. The first and second parts were published in 1715, the third in 1724, and the fourth in 1735. Le Sage passed away in Boulogne on November 17, 1747.
I.--I Start on my Travels
My uncle, Canon Perez, was a worthy priest. To live well was, in his opinion, the chief duty of man. He lived very well. He kept the best table in the town of Oviedo. I was very glad of this, as I lived with him, my parents being too poor to keep me.
My uncle, Canon Perez, was a respectable priest. He believed that living well was the most important responsibility of a person. He certainly did live well. He hosted the finest meals in the town of Oviedo. I was really happy about this since I lived with him, as my parents couldn't afford to take care of me.
My uncle gave me an excellent education. He even learned to read so as to be able to teach me himself. There were few ecclesiastics of his rank in Spain in the early part of the seventeenth century who could read a breviary as well as he could when I left him, at the age of seventeen, to continue my duties at the University of Salamanca.
My uncle gave me a great education. He even learned to read so he could teach me himself. In the early seventeenth century, there weren’t many clerics of his rank in Spain who could read a breviary as well as he could when I left him at the age of seventeen to continue my studies at the University of Salamanca.
"Here are forty ducats, Gil Blas," he said to me when we parted. "And you can take my old mule and sell it when you reach Salamanca. Then you will be able to live comfortable until you obtain a good position."
"Here are forty ducats, Gil Blas," he said to me when we parted. "And you can take my old mule and sell it when you get to Salamanca. Then you'll be able to live comfortably until you find a good job."
It is, I suppose, about two hundred miles from Oviedo to Salamanca. Not very far, you will say, but it took me two years to cover the distance. When one travels along a high road at the age of seventeen, master of one's actions, of an old mule, and forty ducats, one is bound to meet with adventures on the way. I was out to see the world, and I meant to see it; my self-confidence was equalled only by my utter inexperience. Out of my first misadventure came an extraordinary piece of good luck. I fell into the hands of some brigands, and lost my mule and my money. Among my fellow prisoners was a wealthy lady, Doña Mencia, of Burgos. I helped her to escape and got away myself, and when I came to Burgos she rewarded me very handsomely with a diamond ring and a thousand ducats. This changed my plan of life completely. Why should I go and study at Salamanca? Did I want to become a priest or a pedant? I was now sure that I didn't.
It’s about two hundred miles from Oviedo to Salamanca. Not very far, you might say, but it took me two years to make that journey. When you travel along a highway at seventeen, in control of your actions, riding an old mule, and with forty ducats in your pocket, you're bound to have some adventures along the way. I set out to see the world, and I fully intended to; my confidence matched only by my complete lack of experience. Out of my first mishap came an incredible stroke of luck. I fell into the hands of some bandits and lost my mule and my money. Among my fellow captives was a wealthy lady, Doña Mencia, from Burgos. I helped her escape and got away myself, and when I reached Burgos, she rewarded me handsomely with a diamond ring and a thousand ducats. This completely changed my life plans. Why should I go study at Salamanca? Did I want to become a priest or a know-it-all? I was now certain that I didn’t.
"Gil Blas," I said, "you are a good-looking lad, clever, well-educated, and ambitious. Why not go to Madrid and try to get some place at the court of King Philip the Third?"
"Gil Blas," I said, "you're a good-looking guy, smart, well-educated, and driven. Why not go to Madrid and see if you can land a position at the court of King Philip the Third?"
I spent sixty ducats in dressing myself out gaily in the manner of a rich cavalier, and I engaged a man of about thirty years of age to come with me as my servant.
I spent sixty ducats on dressing up stylishly like a wealthy gentleman, and I hired a man around thirty years old to accompany me as my servant.
Lamela, as he was called, was quite different from the other valets who applied for the position. He did not demand any sum as wages.
Lamela, as he was called, was quite different from the other valets who applied for the position. He didn’t ask for any pay.
"Only let me come with you, sir," he said. "I shall be content with whatever you give me."
"Just let me come with you, sir," he said. "I'll be happy with whatever you give me."
It seemed to me that I had got a very good servant. We slept at Duengas the first night, and on the second day we arrived at Valladolid. As I was sitting in my inn, a charming lady entered and asked to see me.
It seemed to me that I had found a really good servant. We stayed at Duengas the first night, and the next day we got to Valladolid. While I was sitting in my inn, a lovely lady walked in and asked to see me.
"My dear Gil Blas," she exclaimed. "Lamela has just told me of your arrival. I am a cousin of Doña Mencia, and I received a letter from her this morning. How brave it was of you to rescue her from those wicked brigands! I can't leave you in this inn. You must come at once to my house. My brother, Don Raphael, will be delighted to see you when he returns in an hour or two from our country castle."
"My dear Gil Blas," she said excitedly. "Lamela just told me about your arrival. I'm a cousin of Doña Mencia, and I got a letter from her this morning. How brave you are for rescuing her from those wicked bandits! I can't let you stay at this inn. You have to come to my house right away. My brother, Don Raphael, will be thrilled to see you when he returns from our country house in an hour or two."
Doña Camilla, as the lady was called, led me to a great house in the best part of the town, and at the door we met Don Raphael. "What a handsome young cavalier you are, my dear Gil Blas!" he said. "You must make up your mind to stay with us for some weeks."
Doña Camilla, as the lady was known, took me to a big house in the best area of town, and at the door we ran into Don Raphael. "What a charming young gentleman you are, my dear Gil Blas!" he said. "You have to decide to stay with us for a few weeks."
The supper was a pleasant affair. Doña Camilla and her brother found something to admire in everything I said, and I began to fancy myself as a wit. It was very late when Lamela led me to my bed-room and helped me to undress. And it was very late when I awoke next day. I called to Lamela, but he did not come, so I arose and dressed myself and went downstairs. To my surprise there was nobody in the house, and all my baggage had disappeared. I looked at my hand--the diamond ring had gone. Then I understood why Lamela had been willing to come with me without troubling about wages. I had fallen for a second time into the hands of thieves. They had hired the furnished house for a week, and had trapped me in it. It was clear that I had boasted too much at Burgos about the thousand ducats which Doña Mencia gave me. Now I found myself at Valladolid quite penniless.
The dinner was a nice event. Doña Camilla and her brother found something to appreciate in everything I said, and I started to see myself as a clever person. It was very late when Lamela took me to my bedroom and helped me get undressed. And it was also very late when I woke up the next day. I called for Lamela, but he didn’t come, so I got up, got dressed, and went downstairs. To my surprise, there was no one in the house, and all my things were gone. I looked at my hand—the diamond ring was missing. Then I realized why Lamela had been so eager to come with me without worrying about pay. I had fallen for a second time into the hands of thieves. They had rented the furnished house for a week and had trapped me in it. It was obvious that I had boasted too much in Burgos about the thousand ducats that Doña Mencia gave me. Now I found myself in Valladolid completely broke.
As I walked along the street in a very despondent mood, not knowing how to get a meal, someone tapped me on the shoulder, and said, "Good gracious, Gil Blas, I hardly knew you! What a princely dress you've got on. A fine sword, silk stockings, a velvet mantle and doublet with silver lacings! Have you come into a fortune?"
As I strolled down the street feeling pretty down and unsure of where my next meal would come from, someone tapped me on the shoulder and said, "Wow, Gil Blas, I barely recognized you! You look so fancy. That suit is amazing—great sword, silk stockings, and a velvet cloak and tunic with silver trimmings! Did you come into some money?"
I turned around, and found it was Fabrice, an old schoolfellow, the son of a barber at Oviedo. I told him of my adventure.
I turned around and saw it was Fabrice, an old classmate, the son of a barber from Oviedo. I told him about my adventure.
"Pride comes before a fall, you see," he said with a laugh. "But I can get you a place if you care to take it. One of the principal physicians of the town, Dr. Sangdado, is looking for a secretary. I know you write a very good hand. Sell your fine raiment and buy some plain clothes, and I will take you to the doctor."
"Pride comes before a fall, you know," he said with a laugh. "But I can get you a position if you're interested. One of the main doctors in town, Dr. Sangdado, is looking for a secretary. I know you have great handwriting. Sell your fancy clothes and get some simple outfits, and I'll take you to the doctor."
I am glad to say that I obtained the post, but I wasn't altogether satisfied with it. Dr. Sangrado believed in vegetarianism, and he gave me only peas and beans and baked apples to eat, and not much of those. At the end of a fortnight I resolved to go as a servant in some house: where meat and wine were to be had.
I’m happy to say that I got the job, but I wasn’t completely satisfied with it. Dr. Sangrado was a firm believer in vegetarianism, and he only provided me with peas, beans, and baked apples to eat, and not very much of those. After two weeks, I decided to work as a servant in a household where I could get meat and wine.
"Don't be foolish," said Sangrado. "Your fortune is made if you only stay with me. I am getting old and I require someone to help me in my practice. You can do it. You need not waste your time in studying all the nonsense written by other doctors. You have only to follow my method. Never give a patient medicine. Bleed him well, and tell him to drink a pint of hot water every half hour. If that doesn't cure him--well, it's time he died."
"Don't be stupid," said Sangrado. "Your future is secure if you stay with me. I'm getting old and I need someone to help with my practice. You can do it. There's no need to spend your time studying all the nonsense other doctors write. Just follow my method. Never give a patient medicine. Bleed him well, and tell him to drink a pint of hot water every half hour. If that doesn't cure him—well, it's time for him to go."
So I donned one of Sangrado's gowns, which gave me a very original appearance, as it was much too long and ample for me, and then I began to attend his patients. A few of them, I believe, managed to recover. One day a woman stopped me and took me into her house to look at her niece. I recognised the girl as soon as I saw her. It was the pretty adventuress, Camilla, who had decoyed me and helped to rob me of my thousand ducats. When I took her hand to feel her pulse I perceived that she was wearing my diamond ring. Happily, she was too ill to know me. After ordering her to be bled and given a pint of warm water every half hour, I went out and talked the matter over with Fabrice. We resolved not to call in the police, as they would certainly keep whatever money of mine they recovered. The ways of the law in Spain in the seventeenth century are very strange and intricate.
So I put on one of Sangrado's gowns, which made me look really unique since it was way too long and big for me, and then I started helping his patients. I think a few of them actually got better. One day, a woman stopped me and brought me into her home to check on her niece. I recognized the girl as soon as I saw her. It was the pretty schemer, Camilla, who had tricked me and helped steal my thousand ducats. When I took her hand to check her pulse, I noticed she was wearing my diamond ring. Luckily, she was too sick to recognize me. After telling them to bleed her and give her a pint of warm water every half hour, I went outside and discussed it with Fabrice. We decided not to involve the police since they would definitely take any money they found. The legal system in Spain in the seventeenth century is very strange and complicated.
Nevertheless, I returned late at night to the house accompanied by a sergeant of the police and five of his men, all well armed. I then awoke Camilla, and told her to dress herself and attend before the magistrate.
Nevertheless, I returned late at night to the house with a police sergeant and five of his armed men. I then woke Camilla and told her to get dressed and meet the magistrate.
"Oh, Gil Blas," she cried, "have pity on me. Lamela and Raphael have run off with the money, and left me alone here on a bed of sickness."
"Oh, Gil Blas," she exclaimed, "have mercy on me. Lamela and Raphael have taken off with the money, and left me here alone in this sickbed."
I knew this was true, as I had made inquiries; but I also knew that Camilla had had a share of the spoil, and had bought some valuable jewelry with it. So I said, "Very well, I won't be hard on you. But you must give me back the diamond ring which you are wearing, and you must satisfy these officers of the police."
I knew this was true because I had asked around; but I also knew that Camilla had gotten some of the money and had bought valuable jewelry with it. So I said, "Okay, I won't be too tough on you. But you have to give me back the diamond ring you're wearing, and you need to satisfy these police officers."
Poor Camilla understood what I meant. It is a costly matter to satisfy the Spanish police. She gave me the ring, and then, with a sigh, she opened a casket and handed the sergeant everything it contained--a necklace of beautiful pearls, a pair of fine earrings, and some other jewels.
Poor Camilla got what I meant. It's expensive to satisfy the Spanish police. She gave me the ring, and then, with a sigh, she opened a box and handed the sergeant everything inside—a necklace of beautiful pearls, a pair of nice earrings, and some other jewels.
"Isn't this better than calling in the police?" said the sergeant when we had left the house. "There are the jewels. Two hundred ducats' worth, I'll be bound!"
"Isn't this better than calling the police?" said the sergeant when we had left the house. "There are the jewels. Worth two hundred ducats, I bet!"
No doubt, dear reader, you have seen through this little plot. The supposed sergeant was my old friend, Fabrice, and his five men were five young barbers of his acquaintance. They quickly changed their clothes, and we all went to an inn and spent a merry evening together.
No doubt, dear reader, you have figured out this little scheme. The so-called sergeant was my old friend, Fabrice, and his five soldiers were actually five young barbers he knew. They quickly changed their outfits, and we all went to a tavern and had a fun evening together.
II.--In Male Attire
A few days afterwards I took up the plan which I had formed at Burgos, and bravely set out for Madrid in the hope of making my fortune there. But my money did not last long, for on reaching the capital I fell in with a wild company of fashionable actors and actresses.
A few days later, I went back to the plan I had made in Burgos and confidently headed to Madrid, hoping to make my fortune there. However, my money ran out quickly because when I arrived in the capital, I got involved with a wild group of trendy actors and actresses.
As my purse grew lighter my conscience became tenderer, and at length I humbly accepted the position of lackey in the house of a rich old nobleman, Don Vincent de Guzman. He was a widower, with an only child, Aurora--a lovely, gay, and accomplished girl of twenty-six years of age.
As my wallet got thinner, my conscience became more sensitive, and eventually I humbly took the job of servant in the home of a wealthy old nobleman, Don Vincent de Guzman. He was a widower with one child, Aurora—a beautiful, cheerful, and talented young woman of twenty-six.
I had hardly been with him a month when he died, leaving his daughter mistress of all his wealth, and free to do what she liked with it. To my surprise, Aurora then began to distinguish me from all the other servants. I could see by the way she looked at me that there was something about me that attracted her. Great ladies, I knew, sometimes fall in love with their lackeys, and one evening my hopes were raised to the highest pitch; for Aurora's maid then whispered to me that somebody would like to talk to me alone at midnight in the garden. Full of wild impatience, I arrived at the spot two hours before the time. Oh, those two hours! They seemed two eternities.
I had barely been with him for a month when he died, leaving his daughter in charge of all his wealth and free to do whatever she wanted with it. To my surprise, Aurora started to notice me more than the other servants. I could tell by the way she looked at me that there was something about me that intrigued her. I knew that wealthy women sometimes fall for their servants, and one evening, my hopes soared to the highest level when Aurora's maid whispered to me that someone wanted to speak to me alone at midnight in the garden. Filled with anxious anticipation, I got to the spot two hours early. Oh, those two hours! They felt like two eternities.
At midnight Aurora appeared, and I threw myself at her feet, exclaiming, "Oh, my dear lady! Even in my wildest dreams of love I never thought of such happiness as this!"
At midnight, Aurora showed up, and I fell at her feet, exclaiming, "Oh, my dear lady! Even in my wildest dreams of love, I never imagined such happiness!"
"Don't talk so loud!" said Aurora, stepping back and laughing. "You will rouse all the household. So you thought I was in love with you? My dear boy, I am in love with somebody else. Knowing how clever and ingenious you are, I want you to come at once with me to Salamanca and help me to win my love."
"Don't talk so loud!" Aurora said, stepping back and laughing. "You'll wake up everyone in the house. So you thought I was in love with you? My dear boy, I'm in love with someone else. Knowing how smart and creative you are, I want you to come with me to Salamanca right away and help me win my love."
Naturally, I was much disconcerted by this strange turn of affairs. However, I managed to recover myself and listen to my mistress. She had fallen in love with a gallant young nobleman, Don Luis Pacheco, who was unaware of the passion he inspired. He was going the next day to Salamanca to study at the university, and Aurora had resolved to go there also, dressed as a young nobleman, and make his acquaintance. She had fallen in love with him at sight, and had never found an opportunity to speak to him.
Naturally, I was quite troubled by this odd situation. However, I managed to collect myself and listen to my mistress. She had fallen in love with a charming young nobleman, Don Luis Pacheco, who was unaware of the feelings he stirred in her. He was leaving the next day for Salamanca to study at the university, and Aurora had decided to go there too, disguised as a young nobleman, to meet him. She had fallen for him at first sight and had never had the chance to talk to him.
"I shall get two sets of rooms in different parts of the town," she said to me. "In one I shall live as Aurora de Guzman, with my maid, who must play the part of an aunt. In the other, I shall be Don Felix de Mendoc, a gallant cavalier, and you must be my valet."
"I'll rent two sets of rooms in different areas of town," she told me. "In one, I'll live as Aurora de Guzman, with my maid pretending to be my aunt. In the other, I’ll be Don Felix de Mendoc, a charming knight, and you have to be my valet."
We set off for Salamanca at daybreak, and arrived before Don Luis. Aurora took a furnished mansion in the fashionable quarter, and I called at the principal inns, and found the one where Don Luis had arranged to stay, Aurora then hid her pretty brown tresses under a wig, and put on a dashing cavalier's costume, and came and engaged a room at the place where her lover was.
We left for Salamanca at dawn and got there before Don Luis. Aurora rented a furnished house in the trendy area, and I went to the main inns to find out where Don Luis would be staying. Aurora then covered her beautiful brown hair with a wig and put on a stylish cavalier outfit before going to book a room at the inn where her lover was staying.
"So you have come to study at the university, sir?" said the innkeeper. "How lucky! Another gallant young nobleman has just taken a room here for the same purpose. You will be able to dine together and entertain one another."
"So, you've come to study at the university, right?" said the innkeeper. "How lucky! Another brave young nobleman just booked a room here for the same reason. You two will be able to have dinner together and keep each other company."
He introduced his two guests, and they quickly became fast friends.
He introduced his two guests, and they quickly became close friends.
"Do you know, Don Felix, you're uncommonly good-looking," said Don Luis, as they sat talking over the wine. "Between us we shall set on fire the hearts of the pretty girls of Salamanca."
"Do you know, Don Felix, you're really good-looking," said Don Luis, as they sat chatting over the wine. "Together, we'll spark the interest of all the pretty girls in Salamanca."
"There's really a lovely girl staying in the town," said my mistress. "She's a cousin of mine, Aurora de Guzman. We are said to resemble each other in a remarkable way."
"There's really a lovely girl staying in town," said my mistress. "She's my cousin, Aurora de Guzman. People say we look a lot alike."
"Then she must be a beautiful creature," said Don Luis, "for you have fine, regular features and an admirable colour. When can I see this paragon?"
"Then she must be a beautiful person," said Don Luis, "because you have great, even features and a lovely complexion. When can I meet this ideal?"
"This afternoon, if you like," said my mistress.
"This afternoon, if you're up for it," said my boss.
They went together to the mansion, where the maid received them, dressed as an elderly noblewoman.
They went to the mansion together, where the maid welcomed them, dressed as an elderly noblewoman.
"I'm very sorry, Don Felix," said the maid, "but my niece has a bad headache, and she has gone to lie down."
"I'm really sorry, Don Felix," the maid said, "but my niece has a bad headache, and she went to lie down."
"Very well," said the pretended cousin. "I will just introduce my friend, Don Luis, to you. Tell Aurora we will call to-morrow morning."
"Sure," said the fake cousin. "I'll just introduce my friend, Don Luis, to you. Let Aurora know we'll stop by tomorrow morning."
Don Luis was much interested in the lovely girl whom he had not been able to see. He talked about her to his companion late into the night. The next day, as they were about to set out to visit her, I rushed in, as arranged, with a note for my mistress.
Don Luis was really interested in the beautiful girl he hadn't been able to see. He talked about her to his friend late into the night. The next day, just as they were about to head out to visit her, I rushed in, as planned, with a note for my lady.
"What a nuisance!" she said. "Here is some urgent business I must at once attend to. Don Luis, just run round and tell my cousin that I cannot come until this afternoon!"
"What a hassle!" she said. "I have an urgent matter I need to deal with right away. Don Luis, can you just go and tell my cousin that I can't make it until this afternoon?"
Don Luis retired to put some final touches to his dress, and my mistress hurried off with me to her mansion, and there, with the help of her maid, she quickly got into her proper clothes. She received Don Luis very kindly, and they talked together for quite two hours. Don Luis then went away, and Aurora slipped into her cavalier's costume and met him at the inn.
Don Luis went to finish getting ready, and my mistress rushed off with me to her house. There, with her maid's assistance, she quickly changed into her outfit. She welcomed Don Luis warmly, and they chatted for about two hours. After Don Luis left, Aurora changed into her cavalier's costume and met him at the inn.
"My dear Felix," said Don Luis, "your cousin is an adorable lady. I'm madly in love with her. If I can only win her, I'll marry and settle down on my estates."
"My dear Felix," Don Luis said, "your cousin is a delightful lady. I'm completely in love with her. If I can just win her over, I'll get married and settle down on my properties."
Aurora gazed at him very tenderly, and then, with a gay laugh, she shook off her wig and let her curls fall about her shoulders.
Aurora looked at him tenderly, and then, with a cheerful laugh, she tossed off her wig and let her curls spill down her shoulders.
Don Felix knelt at her feet and kissed her hands, crying, "Oh, my beautiful Aurora! Do you really care for me? How happy we shall be together!"
Don Felix knelt at her feet and kissed her hands, crying, "Oh, my beautiful Aurora! Do you really care about me? How happy we'll be together!"
The two lovers resolved to return at once to Madrid, and make preparations for the wedding. At the end of a fortnight my mistress was married, and I again set out on my travels with a well-lined purse.
The two lovers decided to head back to Madrid right away and get ready for the wedding. After two weeks, my mistress was married, and I hit the road again with a full wallet.
III.--Old Acquaintances
I had always had a particular desire to see the famous town of Toledo. I arrived there in three days, and lodged at a good inn, where, by reason of my fine dress, I passed for a gentleman of importance. But I soon discovered that Toledo was one of those places in which it is easier to spend money than to gain it.
I had always wanted to see the famous town of Toledo. I got there in three days and stayed at a nice inn, where, because of my nice clothes, I was seen as a person of significance. But I quickly realized that Toledo was one of those places where it's easier to spend money than to make it.
So I set out for Aragon. On the road I fell in with a young cavalier going in the same direction. He was a man of a frank and pleasant disposition, and we soon got on a friendly footing. His name, I learned, was Don Alfonso; he was, like me, seeking for means of livelihood.
So I headed out for Aragon. On the way, I ran into a young knight going in the same direction. He had a straightforward and friendly nature, and we quickly became comfortable with each other. I found out his name was Don Alfonso; he was, like me, looking for ways to make a living.
It came on to rain very heavily as we were skirting the base of a mountain, and, in looking about for some place of shelter, we found a cave in which an aged, white-haired hermit was living. At first he was not pleased to see us, but something about me seemed to strike him favourably, and he then gave us a kind welcome. We tied our horses to a tree, and prepared to stay the night. The hermit began to talk to us in a very pious and edifying way, when another aged anchorite ran into the cave, and said, "It is all over; we're discovered. The police are after us!"
It started to rain heavily while we were passing around the base of a mountain, and as we searched for shelter, we found a cave where an elderly, white-haired hermit lived. At first, he wasn’t happy to see us, but something about me seemed to please him, and he then gave us a warm welcome. We tied our horses to a tree and got ready to spend the night. The hermit began to speak to us in a very religious and uplifting manner when another old hermit dashed into the cave and said, "It’s over; we’ve been found out. The police are after us!"
The first hermit tore off his white beard and his hair, and took off his long robe, showing a doublet beneath; and his companion followed his example. In a few moments they were changed into a couple of young men whose faces I recognised.
The first hermit ripped off his white beard and hair, and removed his long robe, revealing a doublet underneath; his companion did the same. In just a few moments, they transformed into a pair of young men whose faces I recognized.
"Raphael! Lamela! What mischief are you working now? And where are my thousand ducats, you rascals?"
"Raphael! Lamela! What trouble are you up to now? And where are my thousand ducats, you scoundrels?"
"Ah, Gil Blas, I knew you at once!" said Raphael blandly. "One comes on old acquaintances when one least expects them. I know we treated you badly. But the money's gone, and can't be recovered. Come with us, and we will soon make up to you all that you have lost."
"Ah, Gil Blas, I recognized you right away!" said Raphael casually. "You run into old friends when you least expect it. I know we wronged you. But the money is gone and can't be retrieved. Join us, and we’ll quickly make up for everything you’ve lost."
It was certainly unwise to remain in a cave which the police were about to visit, and, as the rain had ceased and the night had fallen, we all set out in the darkness to find some better shelter. We took the road to Requena, and came to a forest, where we saw a light shining in the distance. Don Alfonso crept up to the spot, and saw four men sitting round a fire, eating and quarrelling. It was easy to see what they were quarrelling about. An old gentleman and a lovely young girl were bound to a tree close by, and by the tree stood a fine carriage.
It was definitely a bad idea to stick around a cave that the police were about to check out, and since the rain had stopped and night had fallen, we all set out into the darkness in search of better shelter. We headed toward Requena and stumbled upon a forest, where we noticed a light flickering in the distance. Don Alfonso quietly approached the spot and saw four men gathered around a fire, eating and arguing. It was clear what they were arguing about. An older gentleman and a beautiful young girl were tied to a tree nearby, and next to the tree stood a fancy carriage.
"They are brigands," said Alfonso, when he returned, "who have captured a nobleman and his daughter, I think. Let us attack them. In order, no doubt, to prevent their quarrelling turning into a deadly affray, they have piled all their arms in a heap some yards away from the fire. So they cannot make much of a fight."
"They're bandits," Alfonso said when he got back, "who have taken a nobleman and his daughter, I believe. Let’s go after them. To avoid their disputes escalating into a deadly fight, they’ve stacked all their weapons in a pile a few yards from the fire. So they won’t be able to put up much of a fight."
And they did not. We quietly surrounded them, and shot them down before they were able to move. Don Alfonso and I then set free the captives, while Raphael and Lamela rifled the pockets of the dead robbers.
And they didn’t. We quietly surrounded them and shot them down before they could move. Don Alfonso and I then freed the captives while Raphael and Lamela searched the pockets of the dead robbers.
"I am the Count of Polan, and this is my daughter Seraphina," said the old gentleman. "If you will help me to get my carriage ready, I will drive back to an inn which we passed before entering the forest."
"I am the Count of Polan, and this is my daughter Seraphina," said the old man. "If you help me get my carriage ready, I'll drive back to the inn we passed before entering the forest."
When we came to the inn, the count begged us all to stay with him. Raphael and Lamela, however, were afraid that the police would track them out; Don Alfonso, who had been talking very earnestly to Seraphina, was, for some strange reason, also unwilling to remain; so I fell in with their views.
When we arrived at the inn, the count asked us all to stay with him. Raphael and Lamela, however, were worried that the police would find them; Don Alfonso, who had been talking seriously to Seraphina, also seemed strangely reluctant to stay; so I agreed with their thoughts.
"Why didn't you stay?" I said to Don Alfonso.
"Why didn't you stay?" I asked Don Alfonso.
"I was afraid the count would recognise me, as Seraphina has done," he said. "I killed his son in a duel, just when I was trying to win Seraphina's love. Heaven grant that the service I have now rendered will make him inclined to forgive me."
"I was worried the count would recognize me, like Seraphina did," he said. "I killed his son in a duel while I was trying to win Seraphina's love. I hope that the help I've given now will make him more willing to forgive me."
The day was breaking when we reached the mountains around Requena. There we hid till nightfall, and then we made our way in the darkness to the town of Xeloa. We found a quiet, shady retreat beside a woodland stream, and there we stayed, while Lamela went into the town to buy provisions. He did not return until evening. He brought back some extraordinary things.
The day was breaking when we reached the mountains near Requena. We hid there until nightfall, and then we made our way to the town of Xeloa in the dark. We found a quiet, shady spot by a woodland stream, and that’s where we stayed while Lamela went into town to buy supplies. He didn’t come back until evening. He brought back some amazing things.
He opened a great bundle containing a long black mantle and robe, another costume, a roll of parchment, a quill, and a great seal in green wax.
He opened a large package that held a long black cloak and robe, another outfit, a scroll of parchment, a quill, and a large seal in green wax.
"Do you remember the trick you played on Camilla?" he said to me. "I have a better scheme than that. Listen. As I was buying some provisions at a cook-shop, a man entered in a great rage and began abusing a certain Samuel Simon, a converted Jew and a cruel usurer. He had ruined many merchants at Xeloa, and all the towns-people would like to see him ruined in turn. Then, my dear Gil Blas, I remembered your clever trick, and brought these clothes so that we might visit this Jew dressed up as the officers of the Inquisition."
"Do you remember the prank you pulled on Camilla?" he asked me. "I have a better idea than that. Listen. While I was buying some groceries at a deli, a guy stormed in really angry and started yelling at a certain Samuel Simon, a converted Jew and a heartless loan shark. He had destroyed many merchants in Xeloa, and everyone in town wants to see him taken down a peg. Then, my dear Gil Blas, I thought of your clever trick and brought these clothes so we could visit this Jew dressed as the officers of the Inquisition."
After we had made a good meal, Lamela put on the robe and mantle of the Inquisitor, Raphael the costume of the registrar, and I took the part of a sergeant of the police. We walked very solemnly to the house of the usurer; Simon opened the door himself, and started back in affright.
After we had made a nice meal, Lamela put on the robe and mantle of the Inquisitor, Raphael wore the costume of the registrar, and I took on the role of a police sergeant. We walked very seriously to the house of the moneylender; Simon opened the door himself and jumped back in fright.
"Master Simon," said Lamela, in a grave imperative tone of voice, "I command you, on behalf of the Holy Inquisition, to deliver to these officers the key of your cabinet. I must have your private papers closely examined. Serious charges of heresy have been brought against you."
"Master Simon," Lamela said in a serious, commanding tone, "I order you, on behalf of the Holy Inquisition, to hand over the key to your cabinet to these officers. I need your private papers thoroughly examined. Serious allegations of heresy have been made against you."
The usurer grew pale with fear. Far from doubting any deceit on our part, he imagined that some of his enemies had informed the Holy Office against him. He obeyed without the least resistance, and opened his cabinet.
The moneylender turned pale with fear. Instead of suspecting any trickery on our part, he thought that some of his enemies had tipped off the Holy Office about him. He complied without any hesitation and opened his cabinet.
"I am glad to see," said Lamela, "that you do not rebel against the orders of the Holy Inquisition. Retire now to another room, and let me carry out the examination without interference."
"I’m glad to see," said Lamela, "that you aren’t resisting the orders of the Holy Inquisition. Please go to another room now, and let me handle the examination without any interruptions."
Simon withdrew into a farther room, and Lamela and Raphael quickly searched in the cabinet for the strongbox. It was unlocked, being so full of money that it could not be closed. We filled all our pockets; then our hose; and then stuffed the coins in any place in our clothes that would hold them. After this, we closed the cabinet, and our pretended Inquisitor sealed it down with a great seal of green wax, and said very solemnly to the usurer, "Master Simon, I have sealed your cabinet with the seal of the Holy Office. Let me find it untouched when I return to-morrow morning to inform you of the decision arrived at in your case."
Simon stepped into another room, and Lamela and Raphael quickly rummaged through the cabinet for the strongbox. It was unlocked and overflowing with money, so it wouldn’t close. We filled our pockets, then our pants, and stuffed coins into any part of our clothes that could hold them. After that, we closed the cabinet, and our fake Inquisitor sealed it with a large green wax seal, then said very seriously to the usurer, "Master Simon, I have sealed your cabinet with the seal of the Holy Office. Let me find it untouched when I return tomorrow morning to let you know the decision regarding your case."
The next morning we were a good many leagues from Xeloa. At breakfast, we counted over the money which we had taken from Simon. It came to three thousand ducats, of which we each took a fourth part. Raphael and Lamela then desired to carry out a similar plot against someone in the next town; but Don Alfonso and I would not agree to take any part in the affair, and set out for Toledo. There, Don Alfonso was reconciled to the Count of Polan, and soon afterwards he and Seraphina were happily married.
The next morning we were quite a distance from Xeloa. At breakfast, we counted the money we had taken from Simon. It totaled three thousand ducats, and we each took a quarter. Raphael and Lamela then wanted to plan a similar scheme against someone in the next town; however, Don Alfonso and I refused to get involved and set off for Toledo. There, Don Alfonso made up with the Count of Polan, and soon after, he and Seraphina got married and were very happy.
I retired to Lirias, a pleasant estate that Don Alfonso gave me, and there I married happily, and grew old among my children. In the reign of Philip IV., I went to the court, and served under the great minister, Olivarez. But I have now returned to Lirias, and I do not intend to go to Madrid again.
I moved to Lirias, a nice estate that Don Alfonso gave me, where I got married and grew old happily with my children. During Philip IV's reign, I went to the court and worked under the great minister, Olivarez. But now, I've come back to Lirias, and I don't plan to return to Madrid.
CHARLES LEVER
Charles O'Malley
The author of "Charles O'Malley," perhaps the most typical of Irish novelists, was of English descent on his father's side. But Charles James Lever himself was Irish by birth, being born at Dublin on August 31, 1806--Irish in sentiment and distinctly Irish in temperament. In geniality and extravagance he bore much resemblance to the gay, riotous spirits he has immortalised in his books. "Of all the men I have ever encountered," says Trollope, "he was the surest fund of drollery." Lever was intended for medicine; but financial difficulties forced him to return to literature. His first story was "Harry Lorrequer," published in 1837. It was followed in 1840 by "Charles O'Malley, the Irish Dragoon," which established his reputation as one of the first humorists of his day. The story is the most popular of all Lever's works, and in many respects the most characteristic. The narrative is told with great vigour, and the delineation of character is at once subtle and life-like. Lever died on June 1, 1872.
The author of "Charles O'Malley," who is considered one of the most typical Irish novelists, had English ancestry on his father's side. However, Charles James Lever was born in Dublin on August 31, 1806, and was Irish both in spirit and temperament. His friendliness and flamboyance mirrored the lively, spirited characters he made famous in his writings. "Of all the men I have ever met," Trollope stated, "he was the most reliable source of humor." Although Lever was originally set to study medicine, financial issues led him back to writing. His first story, "Harry Lorrequer," was published in 1837. This was followed in 1840 by "Charles O'Malley, the Irish Dragoon," which solidified his status as one of the leading humorists of his time. This story is the most popular of all Lever's works and is notably his most characteristic. The narrative is told with great energy, and the character portrayals are both nuanced and realistic. Lever passed away on June 1, 1872.
I.--O'Malley of O'Malley Castle
It was in O'Malley Castle, a very ruinous pile of incongruous masonry that stood in a wild and dreary part of Galway, that I passed my infancy and youth. When a mere child I was left an orphan to the care of my worthy uncle. My father, whose extravagance had well sustained the family reputation, had squandered a large and handsome property in contesting elections for his native county, and in keeping up that system of unlimited hospitality for which Ireland in general, and Galway more especially, was renowned. The result was, as might be expected, ruin and beggary. When he died the only legacy he left to his brother was a boy of four years of age, entreating him, with his last breath, "Be anything you like to him, Godfrey, but a father--or, at least, such a one as I have proved."
It was in O'Malley Castle, a very run-down collection of mismatched stonework that stood in a wild and gloomy part of Galway, where I spent my childhood and teenage years. As a young child, I was left an orphan in the care of my uncle. My father, whose extravagant lifestyle had well maintained the family's reputation, had wasted a large and substantial fortune by contesting elections for his home county and by upholding that tradition of endless hospitality for which Ireland, and Galway in particular, was famous. The result was, as you would expect, ruin and poverty. When he died, the only inheritance he left for his brother was a four-year-old boy, begging him with his last words, "Be anything you want to him, Godfrey, but a father—or at least, not the kind of father I turned out to be."
Godfrey O'Malley sometime previous had lost his wife, and when this new trust was committed to him he resolved never to re-marry, but to rear me as his own child.
Godfrey O'Malley had lost his wife some time ago, and when this new responsibility was given to him, he decided never to remarry, but to raise me as his own child.
From my earliest years his whole anxiety was to fit me for the part of a country gentleman, as he regarded that character--viz., I rode boldly with the fox-hounds; I was about the best shot within twenty miles; I could swim the Shannon at Holy Island; I drove four-in-hand better than the coachman himself; and from finding a hare to hooking a salmon my equal could not be found from Killaloe to Banagher. These were the staple of my endowments; besides which, the parish priest had taught me a little Latin, a little French, and a little geometry.
From a young age, his main concern was to prepare me for the role of a country gentleman, as he saw it—like, I rode confidently with the foxhounds; I was one of the best shots within twenty miles; I could swim the Shannon at Holy Island; I handled a four-in-hand better than the coachman himself; and from locating a hare to catching a salmon, you couldn't find anyone better from Killaloe to Banagher. These were the core of my skills; in addition, the parish priest had taught me a bit of Latin, a bit of French, and a bit of geometry.
When I add to this portraiture of my accomplishments that I was nearly six feet high, with more than a common share of activity and strength for my years, and no inconsiderable portion of good looks, I have finished my sketch, and stand before my reader.
When I add to this depiction of my achievements that I was almost six feet tall, with more than the usual amount of energy and strength for my age, and a fair amount of good looks, I have completed my portrait and am now presented to my reader.
We were in the thick of canvassing the county for the parliamentary seat in my uncle's interest. O'Malley Castle was the centre of operations; while I, a mere stripling, and usually treated as a boy, was entrusted with an important mission, and sent off to canvass a distant relation, Mr. Matthew Blake, who might possibly be approachable by a younger branch of the family, with whom he had never any collision.
We were deep into canvassing the county for the parliamentary seat that my uncle was interested in. O'Malley Castle was our base of operations; meanwhile, I, just a young guy and usually seen as a boy, was given an important task and sent off to talk to a distant relative, Mr. Matthew Blake, who might be open to a younger member of the family, since he had never had any conflicts with them.
I arrived at his house while the company were breakfasting. After the usual shaking of hands and hearty greetings were over, I was introduced to Sir George Dashwood, a tall and singularly handsome man of about fifty, and his daughter, Lucy Dashwood.
I arrived at his house while everyone was having breakfast. After the usual handshakes and warm greetings, I was introduced to Sir George Dashwood, a tall and notably attractive man in his fifties, and his daughter, Lucy Dashwood.
If the sweetest blue eyes that ever beamed beneath a forehead of snowy whiteness, over which dark brown and waving hair fell, less in curls than masses of locky richness, could only have known what wild work they were making of my poor heart, Miss Dashwood, I trust, would have looked at her teacup or her muffin rather than at me, as she actually did, on that fatal morning.
If the sweetest blue eyes that ever shone under a forehead of pure white, with dark brown, wavy hair falling in thick locks rather than curls, had only realized what chaos they were causing in my poor heart, Miss Dashwood would have looked at her teacup or her muffin instead of at me, as she actually did, on that fateful morning.
Beside her sat a tall, handsome man of about five-and-thirty, or perhaps forty, years of age, with a most soldierly air, who, as I was presented to him, scarcely turned his head, and gave me a half-nod of unequivocal coldness. As I turned from the lovely girl, who had received me with marked courtesy, to the cold air and repelling hauteur of the dark-browed captain, the blood rushed throbbing to my forehead; and as I walked to my place at the table, I eagerly sought his eye, to return him a look of defiance and disdain, proud and contemptuous as his own.
Beside her was a tall, handsome man around thirty-five or maybe forty, looking very much like a soldier. When I was introduced to him, he barely turned his head and gave me a half-hearted nod that was clearly cold. As I shifted my attention from the lovely girl, who had welcomed me warmly, to the chilly demeanor and aloofness of the dark-browed captain, I felt blood rush to my forehead. As I made my way to my seat at the table, I eagerly looked for his gaze, wanting to return his coldness with a look of defiance and disdain, just as proud and contemptuous as he was.
Captain Hammersly, however, never took further notice of me, and I formed a bitter resolution, which I endeavoured to carry into effect during the next day's hunt. Mounted on my best horse, I deliberately led him across the worst and roughest country, river, and hills, and walls, and ditches, till I finished up with a broken head and he with a broken arm, and a horse that had to be slaughtered.
Captain Hammersly, however, completely ignored me, and I made a bitter resolution that I tried to put into action during the next day's hunt. Riding my best horse, I intentionally took him through the toughest and roughest terrain—rivers, hills, walls, and ditches—until I ended up with a broken head and he ended up with a broken arm, along with a horse that had to be put down.
On the fourth day after this adventure I was able to enter the drawing-room again. Sir George Dashwood made the kindest inquiries about my health.
On the fourth day after this adventure, I was able to enter the living room again. Sir George Dashwood asked the kindest questions about my health.
"They tell me you are to be a lawyer, Mr. O'Malley," said he; "and, if so, I must advise you to take better care of your headpiece."
"They say you’re going to be a lawyer, Mr. O'Malley," he said, "and if that’s the case, I should advise you to take better care of your head."
"A lawyer, papa? Oh, dear me!" said his daughter. "I should never have thought of his being anything so stupid."
"A lawyer, dad? Oh, come on!" said his daughter. "I never would have thought he'd be something so ridiculous."
"Why, silly girl, what would you have a man to be?"
"Why, you silly girl, what do you want a man to be?"
"A dragoon, to be sure, papa," said the fond girl, as she pressed her arm around him, and looked up in his face with an expression of mingled pride and affection.
"A dragoon, for sure, Dad," said the loving girl, as she wrapped her arm around him and looked up at his face with a mix of pride and affection.
That word sealed my destiny.
That word changed my life.
II.--I Join the Dragoons
I had been at Mr. Blake's house five days before I recollected my uncle's interests; but with one hole in my head and some half-dozen in my heart my memory was none of the best. But that night at dinner I discovered, to my savage amazement, that Mr. Blake and all the company were there in the interest of the opposition candidate, and that Sir George Dashwood was their candidate. In my excitement I hurled my wineglass at the head of one of the company who expressed himself in regard to my uncle in a manner insulting to a degree. In the duel which followed I shot my opponent.
I had been at Mr. Blake's house for five days before I remembered my uncle's interests; but with one wound in my head and several more in my heart, my memory wasn't great. But that night at dinner, I was shocked to find out that Mr. Blake and everyone else there were supporting the opposing candidate, and that Sir George Dashwood was their choice. In my anger, I threw my wine glass at someone who insulted my uncle in an extremely disrespectful way. In the duel that followed, I shot my opponent.
I had sprung into man's estate. In three short days I had fallen deeply, desperately, in love, and had wounded, if not killed, an antagonist in a duel. As I meditated on these things I was aroused by the noise of horses' feet. I opened the window, and beheld no less a person than Captain Hammersly. I begged of him to alight and come in.
I had entered adulthood. In just three days, I had fallen deeply and desperately in love and had injured, if not killed, an opponent in a duel. While I thought about these things, I was interrupted by the sound of hoofbeats. I opened the window and saw none other than Captain Hammersly. I asked him to get off his horse and come in.
"I thank you very much," he said; "but, in fact, my hours are now numbered here. I have just received an order to join my regiment. I could not, however, leave the country without shaking hands with you. I owe you a lesson in horsemanship, and I'm only sorry that we are not to have another day together. I'm sorry you are not coming with us."
"I really appreciate it," he said, "but honestly, my time here is limited. I've just gotten an order to join my regiment. Still, I couldn’t leave the country without saying goodbye to you. I owe you a lesson in riding, and I just wish we had one more day together. I'm also bummed that you’re not coming with us."
"Would to heaven I were!" said I, with an earnestness that almost made my brain start.
"God, I wish I were!" I said, with a seriousness that nearly made my head spin.
"Then why not?"
"Then why not?"
"Unfortunately, my worthy uncle, who is all to me in this world, would be quite alone if I were to leave him; and, although he has never said so, I know he dreads the possibility of my suggesting such a thing."
"Unfortunately, my dear uncle, who means everything to me in this world, would be completely alone if I were to leave him; and even though he has never said it, I know he fears the possibility of me bringing it up."
"Devilish hard; but I believe you are right. Something, however, may turn up yet to alter his mind. And so good-bye, O'Malley, good-bye."
"Really tough; but I think you’re right. However, something might still come up to change his mind. So, goodbye, O'Malley, goodbye."
During the contest for the seat--which was frankly fought in pitched battles and scrimmages, and by corruption and perjury--I managed to save Miss Dashwood's life. When polling-time came, Sir George found the feeling against him was so strong, and we were so successful in beating his voters out of the town, in spite of police and soldiers, that he resigned his candidature.
During the contest for the seat—which was honestly fought with intense battles and skirmishes, along with corruption and lies—I was able to save Miss Dashwood's life. When it was time to vote, Sir George realized that the opposition was so strong, and we were so effective in driving his voters out of town, despite the police and soldiers, that he withdrew his candidacy.
Afterwards I spent some time in Dublin, nominally in preparation for the law, at Trinity College. But my college career convinced my uncle that my forte did not lie in the classics, and Sir George succeeded in inducing him to yield to my wishes, and interested himself so strongly for me that I obtained a cornetcy in the 14th Light Dragoons a week before the regiment sailed for Portugal. On the morning of my last day in Dublin I met Miss Dashwood riding in the park. For some minutes I could scarcely speak. At last I plucked up courage a little, and said, "Miss Dashwood, I have wished most anxiously, before I parted for ever with those to whom I owe already so much, that I should, at least, speak my gratitude."
Afterwards, I spent some time in Dublin, supposedly preparing for law school at Trinity College. However, my time at college made my uncle realize that my strength wasn’t in the classics, and Sir George managed to persuade him to support my wishes. He got so involved that I received a commission as a cornet in the 14th Light Dragoons just a week before the regiment left for Portugal. On my last morning in Dublin, I ran into Miss Dashwood while she was riding in the park. For a few moments, I could hardly speak. Finally, I found some courage and said, "Miss Dashwood, I have been very eager, before I say goodbye to the people I owe so much to, to at least express my gratitude."
"But when do you think of going?"
"But when do you plan on leaving?"
"To-morrow. Captain Power, under whose command I am, has received orders to embark immediately for Portugal."
"Tomorrow. Captain Power, who is in charge of me, has received orders to set sail for Portugal right away."
I thought--perhaps it was but a thought--that her cheek grew somewhat paler as I spoke; but she remained silent.
I thought—maybe it was just a thought—that her cheek turned a bit paler as I spoke; but she stayed quiet.
Fixing my eyes full upon her I spoke.
Fixing my gaze on her, I spoke.
"Lucy, I feel I must confess it, cost what it may--I love you. I know the fruitlessness, the utter despair, that awaits such a sentiment. My own heart tells me that I am not, cannot be, loved in return. I ask for nothing; I hope for nothing. I see that you at least pity me. Nay, one word more. Do not, when time and distance have separated us, think that the expressions I now use are prompted by a mere sudden ebullition of boyish feeling; for I swear to you that my love to you is the source and spring of every action in my life, and, when I cease to love you, I shall cease to feel. And now, farewell; farewell for ever."
"Lucy, I have to confess something, no matter the cost—I love you. I understand the hopelessness and total despair that come with such feelings. My heart tells me that I am not, and cannot be, loved back. I don’t ask for anything; I don’t hope for anything. I see that you at least feel pity for me. But one more thing: don’t, after time and distance have separated us, think that what I’m saying now is just a sudden burst of youthful emotion; I swear to you that my love for you is the reason and motivation behind everything I do, and when I stop loving you, I will stop feeling. So now, goodbye; goodbye forever."
I pressed her hand to my lips, gave one long, last look, turned my horse rapidly away, and, ere a minute, was out of sight.
I pressed her hand to my lips, gave one long, final look, quickly turned my horse away, and within a minute, was out of sight.
III.--I Smell Gunpowder
What a contrast to the dull monotony of our life at sea did the scene present which awaited us on landing at Lisbon! The whole quay was crowded with hundreds of people, eagerly watching the vessel which bore from her mast the broad ensign of Britain.
What a contrast to the boring routine of our life at sea was the scene that awaited us when we landed in Lisbon! The whole dock was packed with hundreds of people, eagerly watching the ship that proudly displayed the British flag from its mast.
The din and clamour of a mighty city mingled with the far-off sounds of military music; and, in the vistas of the opening streets, masses of troops might be seen, in marching order. All betokened the near approach of war.
The noise and chaos of a big city blended with the distant sounds of military music; and in the wide streets, groups of soldiers could be seen in marching formation. Everything indicated that war was imminent.
On the morning after we landed, Power rode off with dispatches to headquarters, leaving me to execute two commissions with which he had been entrusted--a packet for Hammersly from Miss Dashwood and an epistle from a love-sick midshipman who could not get on shore, to the Senhora Inez da Silviero. I took up the packet for Hammersly with a heavy heart. Alas! thought I, how fatally may my life be influenced by it!
On the morning after we arrived, Power rode off with messages for headquarters, leaving me to take care of two tasks he had been given—a package for Hammersly from Miss Dashwood and a letter from a lovesick midshipman who couldn’t get ashore, for Senhora Inez da Silviero. I picked up the package for Hammersly with a sense of dread. Oh no! I thought, how dramatically might this affect my life!
The loud call of a cavalry trumpet roused me, and I passed out into the street for the morning's inspection. The next day I delivered the packet to the Senhora Inez, by whom I was warmly received--rather more on my own account than on that of the little midshipman, I fancied. Certainly I never beheld a being more lovely, and I found myself paying her some attentions. Yet she was nothing to me. It is true, she had, as she most candidly informed me, a score of admirers, among whom I was not even reckoned; she was evidently a coquette. On May 7, 1809, we set off for Oporto. The 14th were detailed to guard the pass to the Douro until the reinforcements were up, and then I saw my first engagement. Never till now, as we rode to the charge, did I know how far the excitement reaches when, man to man, sabre to sabre, we ride forward to the battlefield. On we went, the loud shout of "Forward!" still ringing in our ears. One broken, irregular discharge from the French guns shook the head of our advancing column, but stayed us not as we galloped madly on.
The loud blast of a cavalry trumpet woke me up, and I stepped out into the street for the morning inspection. The next day, I delivered the package to Senhora Inez, who greeted me warmly—more for me than for the little midshipman, I thought. I’d never seen someone so beautiful, and I found myself giving her some attention. Still, she meant nothing to me. It’s true she had, as she honestly told me, a bunch of admirers, and I wasn’t even one of them; she was clearly a flirt. On May 7, 1809, we headed for Oporto. On the 14th, we were assigned to guard the pass to the Douro until the reinforcements arrived, and that’s when I experienced my first engagement. Never before, as we charged forward, did I realize how exhilarating it is when, man to man, saber to saber, we ride into battle. We pressed on, the loud shout of "Forward!" still echoing in our ears. A few disorganized shots from the French guns rattled the front of our advancing line, but they didn’t stop us as we charged ahead wildly.
I remember no more. The din, the smoke, the crash--the cry for quarter, mingled with the shout of victory, the flying enemy--are all commingled in my mind, but leave no trace of clearness or connection between them; and it was only when the column wheeled to re-form that I awoke from my trance of maddening excitement, and perceived that we had carried the position and cut off the guns of the enemy.
I remember nothing more. The noise, the smoke, the crash—the calls for mercy mixed with the shouts of victory and the fleeing enemy—are all tangled up in my mind, but there's no clear connection between them; and it was only when the troops turned to regroup that I snapped out of my overwhelming excitement and realized we had taken the position and cut off the enemy's artillery.
The scene was now beyond anything, maddening in its interest. From the walls of Oporto the English infantry poured forth in pursuit; while the whole river was covered with boats, as they still continued to cross over. The artillery thundered from the Sierra, to protect the landing, for it was even still contested in places; and the cavalry, charging in flank, swept the broken ranks and bore down their squares. Then a final impetuous charge carried the day.
The scene was now unlike anything before, incredibly captivating. From the walls of Oporto, the English infantry charged out in pursuit, while the entire river was filled with boats, continuing to ferry people across. The artillery roared from the Sierra to protect the landing, as it was still contested in some areas; and the cavalry, charging from the side, broke through the disordered ranks and attacked their formations. Then, a final fierce charge secured the victory.
From that fight I got my lieutenancy, and then was sent off by Sir Arthur Wellesley on special duty to the Lusitanian Legion in Alcantara--a flattering position opened to my enterprise. Before I set out, I was able to deliver Miss Dashwood's packet to Captain Hammersly, barely recovered from a sabre wound. His agitation and his manner in receiving it puzzled me greatly, though my own agitation was scarcely less.
From that fight, I received my lieutenancy and was then assigned by Sir Arthur Wellesley for special duty with the Lusitanian Legion in Alcantara—a flattering position that allowed me to take initiative. Before I left, I managed to give Miss Dashwood's packet to Captain Hammersly, who had just about recovered from a sabre wound. His agitation and the way he received it confused me a lot, even though I was feeling pretty agitated myself.
When I returned after a month with the Legion, during which my services were of no very distinguished character, I found a letter from Galway which saddened my thoughts greatly. A lawsuit had gone against my uncle, and what I had long foreseen was gradually accomplishing--the wreck of an old and honoured house. And I could only look on and watch the progress of our downfall without power to arrest it.
When I came back after a month with the Legion, during which my contributions weren't particularly noteworthy, I found a letter from Galway that deeply saddened me. A lawsuit had gone against my uncle, and what I had long suspected was finally happening—the decline of an old, respected family. All I could do was watch as our downfall unfolded, powerless to stop it.
IV.--Shipwrecked Hopes
Having been sent to the rear with dispatches, I did not reach Talavera till two days' hard fighting had left the contending armies without decided advantage on either side.
Having been sent to the rear with messages, I didn’t get to Talavera until two days of intense fighting had left both armies without a clear advantage.
I had scarcely joined my regiment before the 14th were ordered to charge.
I had barely joined my regiment before the 14th was ordered to charge.
We came on at a trot. The smoke of the cannonade obscured everything until we had advanced some distance, but suddenly the splendid panorama of the battlefield broke upon us.
We approached at a trot. The smoke from the cannon fire covered everything until we moved forward a bit, but then suddenly the amazing view of the battlefield was revealed to us.
"Charge! Forward!" cried the hoarse voice of our colonel; and we were upon them. The French infantry, already broken by the withering musketry of our people, gave way before us, and, unable to form a square, retired fighting, but in confusion and with tremendous loss, to their position. One glorious cheer from left to right of our line proclaimed the victory, while a deafening discharge of artillery from the French replied to this defiance, and the battle was over.
"Charge! Forward!" shouted our colonel with a raspy voice, and we surged ahead. The French infantry, already shaken by the intense gunfire from our troops, retreated before us. Unable to regroup, they fought back but fell into chaos, suffering heavy losses as they made their way back to their position. A triumphant cheer echoed across our line, celebrating the victory, while a thunderous barrage of artillery from the French answered this challenge, marking the end of the battle.
For several months after the battle of Talavera my life presented nothing which I feel worth recording. Our good fortune seemed to have deserted us when our hopes were highest; for from the day of that splendid victory we began our retrograde movement upon Portugal. Pressed hard by overwhelming masses of the enemy, we saw the fortresses of Ciudad Rodrigo and Almeida fall successively into their hands, and retired, mystified and disappointed, to Torres Vedras.
For several months after the battle of Talavera, my life had nothing I felt was worth sharing. Our good luck seemed to abandon us just when we were feeling the most optimistic; from the day of that great victory, we started our retreat into Portugal. Under constant pressure from large enemy forces, we watched as the fortresses of Ciudad Rodrigo and Almeida fell one after the other, and we withdrew, confused and let down, to Torres Vedras.
Wounded in a somewhat scatter-brain night expedition to the lines of Ciudad Rodrigo, my campaigning--for some time, at least--was concluded; for my wound began to menace the loss of my arm, and I was ordered back to Lisbon. Fred Power was the first man I saw, and almost the first thing he told me was that Sir George Dashwood was in Lisbon, and that his daughter was with him. And then, with conflicting feelings, I found that all Lisbon mentioned my name in connection with the senhora, and Sir George himself, in appointing me an aide-de-camp, threw increased gloom over my thoughts by referring to the report Power had spoken of. My torment was completed by meeting Miss Dashwood in the Senhora Inez's house under circumstances which led to treat me with stiff, formal courtesy.
Wounded during a chaotic night mission near Ciudad Rodrigo, my campaigning came to an end for a while; my injury risked the loss of my arm, and I was sent back to Lisbon. Fred Power was the first person I saw, and almost the first thing he told me was that Sir George Dashwood was in Lisbon, and that his daughter was with him. Then, with mixed emotions, I realized that everyone in Lisbon was talking about me in relation to the lady, and Sir George himself, by appointing me as his aide-de-camp, deepened my gloom by mentioning the report Power had mentioned. My misery was complete when I encountered Miss Dashwood at Senhora Inez's house, where the circumstances forced her to treat me with formal politeness.
The next night a letter from a Dublin friend reached me which told me that "Hammersly had got his congé."
The next night, I received a letter from a friend in Dublin that said "Hammersly had gotten his congé."
Here, then, was the solution of the whole chaos of mystery; here the full explanation of what had puzzled my aching brain for many a night long. His own were the letters I had delivered into Hammersly's hands. A flood of light poured at once across all the dark passages of my history; and Lucy, too--dare I think of her? What if she had really cared for me! Oh, the bitter agony of that thought! To think that all my hopes were shipwrecked with the very land in sight.
Here was the answer to the whole mess of mystery; here was the complete explanation of what had confused my restless mind for many nights. Those letters I had handed over to Hammersly were his. A rush of clarity suddenly illuminated all the dark corners of my past; and Lucy, too—can I even think about her? What if she had actually cared for me? Oh, the painful agony of that thought! To think that all my hopes were destroyed just as the shore was in sight.
I sprang to my feet with some sudden impulse, but, as I did so, the blood rushed madly to my head, and I fell. My arm was again broken, and ere day I was delirious.
I jumped up quickly in a burst of energy, but as I did, blood rushed to my head, and I collapsed. My arm was broken again, and by morning, I was in a state of delirium.
Hours, days, weeks rolled over, and when I returned to consciousness and convalescence I found I had been removed to the senhora's villa, and to her I owed, in a large part, my recovery. I was deeper in my dilemma than ever. Nevertheless, before I returned to the front, I found an opportunity to vindicate to Lucy my unshaken faith, reconciling the conflicting evidences with the proofs I proffered of my attachment. We were interrupted before I could learn how my protestations were received. Power, I found soon after, was the one favoured by the fair Inez's affections.
Hours, days, and weeks went by, and when I finally came to and started recovering, I discovered that I had been moved to the lady's villa, and I owed much of my healing to her. I was more tangled in my troubles than ever. Still, before going back to the front, I found a chance to prove to Lucy that my faith had not wavered, trying to reconcile the conflicting signals with the evidence I presented of my feelings for her. We were interrupted before I could find out how she received my assurances. I soon learned that power was the one favored by the beautiful Inez's affections.
V.--A Desolate Hearth
It is not my intention, were I even adequate to the task, to trace with anything like accuracy the events of the war at this period. In fact, to those who, like myself, were performing duties of a mere subaltern character, the daily movements of our own troops, not to speak of the continual changes of the enemy, were perfectly unknown, and an English newspaper was more ardently longed for in the Peninsula than by the most eager crowd of a London coffee-room.
It’s not my goal, even if I were capable, to recount the events of the war during this time with any real accuracy. In reality, for those of us, like me, who were doing basic tasks, the daily movements of our own troops—and the constant changes of the enemy—were completely unknown. An English newspaper was desired in the Peninsula more than by the most eager group in a London coffeehouse.
So I pass over the details of the retreat of the French, and the great battle of Fuentes D'Oñoro. In the storming of Ciudad Rodrigo, that death struggle of vengeance and despair, I gained some notoriety in leading a party of stormers through a broken embrasure, and found myself under Lord Wellington's displeasure for having left my duties as aide-de-camp. However, the exploit gained me leave to return to England, and the additional honour of carrying dispatches to the Prince Regent.
So, I’ll skip the details of the French retreat and the big battle of Fuentes D'Oñoro. During the storming of Ciudad Rodrigo, that desperate fight filled with vengeance and despair, I got some recognition for leading a group of attackers through a broken embrasure, but I caught Lord Wellington's ire for neglecting my duties as aide-de-camp. Still, the daring act allowed me to return to England, and I also had the honor of delivering dispatches to the Prince Regent.
When I arrived in London with the glorious news of the capture of Ciudad Rodrigo, the kind and gracious notice of the prince obtained me attentions on all sides. Indeed, so flattering was the reception I met with, and so overwhelming the civility showered on me, that it required no small effort on my part not to believe myself as much a hero as they would make me. An eternal round of dinners, balls, and entertainments filled up an entire week.
When I got to London with the exciting news about capturing Ciudad Rodrigo, the kind and gracious words from the prince earned me attention from everyone. In fact, the warm welcome I received and the overwhelming kindness directed at me made it hard for me not to see myself as the hero they were painting me to be. My whole week was filled with a nonstop series of dinners, parties, and events.
At last I obtained the Prince Regent's permission to leave London, and a few mornings after landed in Cork. Hastening my journey, I was walking the last eight miles--my chaise having broken down--when suddenly my attention was caught by a sound which, faint from the distance, scarce struck upon my ear. Thinking it probably some delusion of my heated imagination, I rose to push forward; but at the moment a slight breeze stirred, and a low, moaning sound swelled upward, increasing each instant as it came. It grew louder as the wind bore it towards me, and now falling, now swelling, it burst forth into one loud, prolonged cry of agony and grief. O God, it was the death-wail!
At last, I got the Prince Regent's permission to leave London, and a few mornings later, I arrived in Cork. Speeding up my journey, I was walking the last eight miles—since my carriage had broken down—when suddenly I heard a sound that was faint from a distance and barely reached my ears. Thinking it was probably just a trick of my overheated imagination, I tried to move on, but at that moment, a slight breeze blew, and a low, moaning sound started to rise, getting louder with each passing second. It increased as the wind carried it towards me, and now quiet, now loud, it erupted into one long, desperate cry of pain and sorrow. Oh God, it was the death wail!
My suspense became too great to bear; I dashed madly forward. As I neared the house, the whole approach was crowded with carriages and horsemen. At the foot of the large flight of steps stood the black and mournful hearse, its plumes nodding in the breeze, and, as the sounds without sank into sobs of bitterness and woe, the black pall of a coffin, borne on men's shoulders, appeared at the door, and an old man, a life-long friend of my uncle, across whose features a struggle for self-mastery was playing, held out his hand to enforce silence. I sprang toward him, choked by agony. He threw his arms around me, and muttering the words, "Poor Godfrey!" pointed to the coffin.
My anxiety became overwhelming; I rushed forward. As I got closer to the house, the area was packed with carriages and riders. At the base of the wide stairs stood the somber black hearse, its plumes swaying in the wind, and as the noises outside faded into sobs of despair and grief, a black coffin, carried by men, appeared at the door. An old man, a longtime friend of my uncle, who was visibly struggling to maintain his composure, reached out his hand to ask for silence. I ran towards him, overwhelmed with sorrow. He wrapped his arms around me and, murmuring "Poor Godfrey!" pointed to the coffin.
Mine was a desolate hearth. In respect to my uncle's last wishes, I sold out of the army and settled down to a quieter life than the clang of battle, the ardour of the march. Gradually new impressions and new duties succeeded; and, ere four months elapsed, the quiet monotony of my daily life healed up the wounds of my suffering, and a sense of content, if not of happiness, crept gently over me, and I ceased to long for the clash of arms and the loud blast of the trumpet.
Mine was a lonely home. Following my uncle's last wishes, I left the army and settled into a quieter life than the noise of battle and the excitement of marching. Gradually, new experiences and responsibilities took their place; and within four months, the quiet routine of my daily life healed my wounds and a feeling of contentment, if not happiness, slowly settled over me, and I stopped yearning for the clash of arms and the loud sound of the trumpet.
But three years later a regiment of infantry marching to Cork for embarkation for the Continent after Bonaparte's return from Elba, roused all the eagerness of my old desires, and I volunteered for service again.
But three years later, a regiment of infantry marching to Cork to get ready for deployment to the Continent after Bonaparte's return from Elba ignited all the passion of my old desires, and I volunteered for service again.
A few days after I was in Brussels, and attending that most memorable and most exciting entertainment, the Duchess of Richmond's ball, on the night of June 15, 1815. Lucy Dashwood was there, beautiful beyond anything I had ever seen her. When the word came of the advance of Napoleon I was sent off with the major-general's orders, and then joined the night march to Quatre Bras. There I fell into the hands of a French troop and missed the fighting, though I saw Napoleon himself, and had the good fortune to effect the escape of Sir George Dashwood, who lay a prisoner under sentence of death in the same place as myself. Early in the day of Waterloo I contrived my own escape, and was able to give Lord Wellington much information as to the French movements.
A few days after I was in Brussels, attending that unforgettable and thrilling event, the Duchess of Richmond's ball, on the night of June 15, 1815. Lucy Dashwood was there, looking more beautiful than I had ever seen her. When news came about Napoleon's advance, I was dispatched with the major-general's orders and then joined the night march to Quatre Bras. There, I was captured by a French troop and missed the fighting, although I saw Napoleon himself and was lucky enough to help Sir George Dashwood escape, who was a prisoner under a death sentence in the same place as me. Early on the day of Waterloo, I managed to escape and was able to provide Lord Wellington with valuable information about the French movements.
After the battle I wandered back into Brussels and learned that we had gained the day. As I came into the city Sir George met me and took me into his hotel, where were Power and the senhora, about to be married. Wounded by the innocent raillery of my friends, I escaped into an empty room and buried my head in my hands. Oh, how often had the phantom of happiness passed within my reach, but glided from my grasp!
After the battle, I wandered back into Brussels and found out that we had won. As I entered the city, Sir George met me and took me to his hotel, where Power and the senhora were getting ready to marry. Hurt by my friends' playful teasing, I slipped away into an empty room and buried my head in my hands. Oh, how many times had the idea of happiness come close to me, only to slip away from my grasp!
"Oh, Lucy, Lucy!" I exclaimed aloud. "But for you, and a few words carelessly spoken, I had never trod the path of ambition whose end has been the wreck of all my happiness! But for you I had never loved so fondly! But for you, and I had never been--"
"Oh, Lucy, Lucy!" I shouted. "If it weren't for you, and a few thoughtless words, I would have never walked the path of ambition that led to the destruction of all my happiness! If it weren't for you, I would have never loved so deeply! If it weren't for you, I would have never been--"
"A soldier, you would say," whispered a soft voice as a light hand gently touched my shoulder. "No, Mr. O'Malley; deeply grateful as I am to you for the service you once rendered myself, bound as I am by every tie of thankfulness by the greater one to my father, yet do I feel that in the impulse I have given to your life I have done more to repay my debt to you than by all the friendship, all the esteem I owe you. If, indeed, by any means, you became a soldier, then I am indeed proud."
"A soldier, I guess," whispered a soft voice as a gentle hand touched my shoulder. "No, Mr. O'Malley; while I’m truly grateful to you for the help you once gave me, and I feel deeply thankful to my father, I believe that by pushing you towards your own life, I’ve done more to pay back my debt to you than all the friendship and respect I owe you. If you really do become a soldier, then I will be very proud."
"Alas! Lucy--Miss Dashwood, I would say--how has my career fulfilled the promise that gave it birth? For you, and you only, to gain your affection, I became a soldier. And now, and now----"
"Alas! Lucy--Miss Dashwood, I should say--how has my career lived up to the promise that sparked it? For you, and you alone, to win your love, I became a soldier. And now, and now----"
"And now," said she, while her eyes beamed upon me with a very flood of tenderness, "is it nothing that I have glowed with pride at triumphs I could read of, but dared not share in? I have thought of you. I have dreamed, I have prayed for you."
"And now," she said, her eyes shining with warmth, "is it nothing that I have felt proud about successes I could read about, but never dared to be a part of? I have thought about you. I have dreamed, I have prayed for you."
"Alas! Lucy, but not loved me."
"Unfortunately, Lucy, she didn't love me."
Her hand, which had fallen upon mine, trembled violently. I pressed my lips upon it, but she moved it not. I dared to look up; her head was turned away, but her heaving bosom betrayed emotion.
Her hand, which had fallen on mine, shook violently. I pressed my lips to it, but she didn’t move it. I dared to look up; her head was turned away, but her rising chest revealed her feelings.
Our eyes met--I cannot say what it was--but in a moment the whole current of my thoughts was changed. Her look was bent upon me, beaming with softness and affection; her hand gently pressed my own, and her lips murmured my name.
Our eyes locked—I can’t explain it—but in that instant, my entire train of thought shifted. She looked at me with warmth and care; her hand lightly squeezed mine, and her lips softly whispered my name.
The door burst open at this moment, and Sir George Dashwood appeared. Lucy turned one fleeting look upon her father, and fell fainting into my arms.
The door swung open suddenly, and Sir George Dashwood walked in. Lucy glanced quickly at her father and then collapsed into my arms.
"God bless you, my boy!" said the old general as he hurriedly wiped a tear from his eye. "I am now indeed a happy father."
"God bless you, my boy!" said the old general as he quickly wiped a tear from his eye. "I am truly a happy father now."
Tom Burke of "Ours"
In 1840 Charles Lever, on an invitation from Sir John Crompton, Secretary to the British Embassy in Belgium, forsook Ireland for Brussels, where for a time he followed his profession of medicine. Two years later an offer of the editorship of the "Dublin University Magazine" recalled him to Ireland, when he definitely abandoned a medical career and settled down to literature permanently. The first fruit of that appointment was "Tom Burke of Ours," published, after running serially in the magazine, in 1844. It is more serious in tone than any of his preceding works; in it the author utilises the rich colouring gained from his long residence in France, and the book is less remarkable for the complex, if vigorous, story it contains than for its graphic and exciting pictures of men and events in the campaigns of Napoleon Many of its episodes are conceived in the true spirit of romance.
In 1840, Charles Lever moved to Brussels at the invitation of Sir John Crompton, Secretary to the British Embassy in Belgium, leaving Ireland behind. For a time, he practiced medicine there. Two years later, he returned to Ireland after being offered the editorship of the "Dublin University Magazine," which marked his permanent shift away from medicine to literature. The first result of this new role was "Tom Burke of Ours," published in 1844 after being serialized in the magazine. This work is more serious in tone than his earlier pieces; in it, the author draws on the rich experiences he gained during his long stay in France. The book is notable not only for its complex and vigorous storyline but also for its vivid and exciting depictions of people and events during Napoleon's campaigns. Many of its episodes embody the true spirit of romance.
I.--The Boy Rebel
"Be advised by me," said De Meudon earnestly; "do not embark with these Irish rebels in their enterprise! They have none. Their only daring is some deed of rapine and murder. No; liberty is not to be achieved by such bands as these. France is your country--there liberty has been won; there lives one great man whose notice, were it but passingly bestowed, is fame."
"Listen to me," De Meudon said earnestly. "Don't join these Irish rebels in their plans! They have nothing. Their only courage is in acts of robbery and murder. No, freedom isn't something you can gain with groups like these. France is your home—there, liberty has already been earned; there’s one great man whose attention, even for a moment, brings fame."
He sank back exhausted. The energy of his speech was too great for his weak and exhausted frame to bear. Captain de Meudon had come to Ireland in 1798 to aid in the rebellion; he had seen its failure, but had remained in Ireland trying vainly to give to the disaffection some military organization. He had realized the hopelessness of his efforts. He was ill, and very near to death. Now I stood by his bedside in a little cottage in Glenmalure.
He sank back, feeling completely drained. The intensity of his speech was too much for his frail and tired body to handle. Captain de Meudon had come to Ireland in 1798 to support the rebellion; he had witnessed its failure but had stayed in Ireland, desperately attempting to bring some military order to the unrest. He had come to understand the futility of his attempts. He was sick and very close to death. Now, I was standing by his bedside in a small cottage in Glenmalure.
Boy as I was, I had already seen enough to make me a rebel in feeling and in action. I had stood a short time before the death-bed of my father, who disliked me, and who had left nearly all his property to my elder brother, who was indifferent to me. My father had indentured me as apprentice to his lawyer, and sooner than submit to the rule of this man--the evil genius of our family--I had taken flight. The companion of my wanderings was Darby M'Keown, the piper, the cleverest and cunningest of the agents of rebellion. Then I had met De Meudon, who had turned my thoughts and ambitions into another channel.
As a young boy, I had already experienced enough to become a rebel in both feelings and actions. I had stood for a brief moment by my father's deathbed, who didn't like me, and who had left almost all his property to my older brother, who was indifferent toward me. My father had sent me to work as an apprentice for his lawyer, and rather than submit to the authority of this man—the bad influence in our family—I decided to escape. My companion on my journey was Darby M'Keown, the piper, the smartest and most cunning of the rebels. Then I met De Meudon, who redirected my thoughts and ambitions.
My companion grew steadily worse.
My friend kept getting worse.
"Take my pocket-book," he whispered; "there is a letter you'll give my sister Marie. There are some five or six thousand francs--they are yours; you must be a pupil at the Polytechnique at Paris. If it should be your fortune to speak with General Bonaparte, say to him that when Charles de Meudon was dying--in exile--with but one friend left--he held his portrait to his lips, and, with his last breath, he kissed it."
"Take my wallet," he whispered; "there’s a letter you’ll give to my sister Marie. There are around five or six thousand francs—they're yours; you need to be a student at the Polytechnique in Paris. If you happen to meet General Bonaparte, tell him that when Charles de Meudon was dying—in exile—with only one friend left, he held his portrait to his lips and, with his last breath, kissed it."
A shivering ran through his limbs--a sigh--and all was still. He was dead.
A chill ran through his body—a sigh—and everything was quiet. He was gone.
"Halloa, there!" said a voice. The door opened, and a sergeant entered. "I have a warrant to arrest Captain de Meudon, a French officer who is concealed here. Where is he?"
"Hey, there!" said a voice. The door opened, and a sergeant walked in. "I have a warrant to arrest Captain de Meudon, a French officer who's hiding here. Where is he?"
I pointed to the bed.
I pointed at the bed.
"I arrest you in the king's name!" said the sergeant, approaching. "What----" He started back in horror. "He is dead!"
"I arrest you in the king's name!" the sergeant said as he walked closer. "What---" He recoiled in fear. "He's dead!"
Then entered one I had seen before--Major Barton, the most pitiless of the government's agents in suppressing insurrection.
Then entered someone I had seen before--Major Barton, the most ruthless of the government's agents in quelling rebellion.
The sergeant whispered to him, and his eye ranged the little chamber till it fell on me.
The sergeant whispered to him, and his gaze scanned the small room until it landed on me.
"Ha!" he cried. "You here! Sergeant, here's one prisoner for you, at any rate."
"Ha!" he shouted. "You here! Sergeant, here's one prisoner for you, at least."
Two soldiers seized me, and I was marched away towards Dublin. About noon the party halted, and the soldiers lay down and chatted on a patch of grass, while my own thoughts turned sadly back to the friend I had known.
Two soldiers grabbed me, and I was marched towards Dublin. Around noon, the group stopped, and the soldiers lay down and talked on a patch of grass, while my thoughts sadly drifted back to the friend I had known.
Suddenly I heard a song sung by a voice I knew, and afterwards a loud clapping of hands. Darby M'Keown was there in the midst of the soldiers, and as I turned to look at him, my hand came in contact with a clasp-knife. I managed with it to free my arms from the ropes that fastened them, but what was to be done next?
Suddenly, I heard a song sung by a voice I recognized, followed by loud applause. Darby M'Keown was among the soldiers, and as I turned to look at him, my hand touched a pocket knife. I used it to cut the ropes binding my arms, but what should I do next?
"I didn't think much of that song of yours," said one of the soldiers. "Give us 'The British Grenadiers.'"
"I didn't think that song of yours was anything special," said one of the soldiers. "Play us 'The British Grenadiers.'"
"I never heard them play but onst, sir," said Darby, meekly, "and they were in such a hurry I couldn't pick up the tune."
"I only heard them play once, sir," said Darby, quietly, "and they were in such a rush that I couldn't catch the tune."
"What d'you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"'Twas the day but one after the French landed, and the British Grenadiers was running away."
"It was the day after the French landed, and the British Grenadiers were running away."
The party sprang to their legs, and a shower of curses fell upon the piper.
The group jumped to their feet, and a stream of curses rained down on the piper.
"And sure," continued Darby, "'twasn't my fault av they took to their heels. Wouldn't anyone run for his life av he had the opportunity?"
"And sure," continued Darby, "it wasn't my fault if they ran away. Wouldn't anyone run for their life if they had the chance?"
These words were uttered in a raised voice, and I took the hint. While Darby was scuffling with the soldiers, I slipped away.
These words were said in a loud voice, and I got the message. While Darby was struggling with the soldiers, I quietly slipped away.
For miles I pressed forward without turning, and in the evening I found myself in Dublin. The union with England was being debated in the Parliament House; huge and angry crowds raged without. Remembering the tactics De Meudon had taught me, I sought to organize the crowd in a kind of military formation against the troops; but a knock on the head with a musket-butt ended my labours, and I knew nothing more until I came to myself in the quarters of an old chance acquaintance--Captain Bubbleton.
For miles, I kept going straight ahead, and by evening, I ended up in Dublin. The union with England was being discussed in the Parliament House while huge, angry crowds gathered outside. Remembering the tactics De Meudon had taught me, I tried to organize the crowd into a military formation against the troops, but a blow to the head with a musket ended my efforts, and I didn’t remember anything until I woke up in the quarters of an old acquaintance—Captain Bubbleton.
Here, in the house of this officer--an eccentric and impecunious man, but a most loyal friend--I was discovered by Major Barton and dragged to prison. I was released by the intervention of my father's lawyer, who claimed me as his apprentice.
Here, in the home of this officer—an odd and broke guy, but a really loyal friend—I was found by Major Barton and taken to jail. I was freed thanks to my dad's lawyer, who said I was his apprentice.
For weeks I lived with Captain Bubbleton and his brother officers, and nothing could be more cordial than their treatment of me. "Tom Burke of 'Ours,'" the captain used proudly to call me. Only one officer held aloof from me, and from all Irishmen--Montague Crofts--through whom it came about that I left Ireland.
For weeks, I stayed with Captain Bubbleton and his fellow officers, and their hospitality was unmatched. The captain would proudly refer to me as "Tom Burke of 'Ours.'" The only officer who kept his distance from me, and from all Irishmen, was Montague Crofts, who played a part in my leaving Ireland.
One day an uncouth and ragged woman entered the barracks, and addressed me. It was Darby M'Keown, and he brought me nothing less precious than De Meudon's pocket-book, which had been taken from me, and had been picked up by him on the road. A few minutes later Bubbleton lost a sum at cards to Crofts; knowing he could not pay, I passed a note quietly to him. When Bubbleton had gone, Crofts held up the note before me. It was a French note of De Meudon's! I demanded my property back. He refused, and threatened to inform against me. On my seeking to prevent him from leaving the room, he drew his sword, and wounded me; but in the nick of time a blow from a strong arm laid him senseless--dead, perhaps--on the floor.
One day, a rough and tattered woman walked into the barracks and spoke to me. It was Darby M'Keown, and he handed me nothing less than De Meudon's pocketbook, which had been stolen from me and found by him on the road. A few minutes later, Bubbleton lost some money playing cards to Crofts. Knowing he couldn’t pay, I quietly slipped him a note. After Bubbleton left, Crofts held up the note in front of me. It was a French note from De Meudon! I demanded my property back. He refused and threatened to report me. When I tried to stop him from leaving the room, he pulled out his sword and injured me; but just in time, a powerful blow knocked him out—perhaps even dead—on the floor.
"We must be far from this by daybreak," whispered Darby.
"We need to be far away from here by dawn," whispered Darby.
I walked out of the barracks as steadily as I could. For all I knew, I was implicated in murder--and Ireland was no place for me. In a few days I stood on the shores of France.
I walked out of the barracks as steadily as I could. For all I knew, I was connected to murder—and Ireland was no place for me. A few days later, I stood on the shores of France.
II.--A Blow for the Emperor
By means of a letter of introduction to the head of the Polytechnique, which De Meudon had placed for me in his pocket-book, I was able to enter that military college, and, after a spell of earnest study, I was appointed to a commission in the Eighth Hussars. Proud as I was to become a soldier of France, yet I could not but feel that I was a foreigner, and almost friendless--unlucky, indeed, in the choice of the few friends I possessed. Chief of them was the Marquis de Beauvais, concerning whom I soon made two discoveries--that he was in the thick of an intrigue against the republic I served, and its First Consul, and that he was in love with Marie de Meudon, my dead friend's sister.
With a letter of introduction to the head of the Polytechnique, which De Meudon had put in his wallet for me, I was able to get into that military college. After a period of serious study, I was commissioned in the Eighth Hussars. While I was proud to be a soldier of France, I couldn't shake off the feeling that I was a foreigner and almost friendless—unlucky, in fact, with the few friends I had. The chief among them was the Marquis de Beauvais, and I soon made two discoveries about him: he was deeply involved in a plot against the republic I served and its First Consul, and he was in love with Marie de Meudon, my late friend's sister.
To her, as soon as an opportunity came, I gave the news of her brother's end, and his last message. She was terribly affected; and the love we bore in common to the dead, and her own wonderful beauty, aroused in me a passion that was not the less fervent because I felt it was almost hopeless. I did not dare to ask her love, but I had her friendship without asking. She it was who warned me of the dangerous intrigues of De Beauvais and his associates. She it was who, when I fell a victim to their intrigues, laboured with General d'Auvergne, who had befriended me while I was at college, to restore me to liberty.
To her, as soon as I got the chance, I told her about her brother’s death and his last message. She was deeply affected, and our shared love for the deceased, along with her incredible beauty, sparked a passion in me that was intense, even though I knew it was probably hopeless. I didn’t dare to ask for her love, but I had her friendship without needing to ask. She was the one who warned me about the dangerous schemes of De Beauvais and his associates. She was also the one who, when I became a victim of their plots, worked with General d'Auvergne, who had helped me during my time at college, to get me released.
I had heard that De Beauvais and his fellow royalists were plotting in a château near Versailles, and that a scheme was afoot to capture them. In hot haste I rode to the château, hoping secretly to warn my friend. He did indeed escape, but it was my lot to be caught with the conspirators. For the second time in my short life I saw the inside of a prison; I was in danger of the guillotine; despair had almost overpowered me, when I learnt that my friends had prevailed--my sword was returned to me. I became again an officer of the army of him who was now emperor, and I set forth determined to wipe out on the battlefield the doubts that still clung to my loyalty. Marie de Meudon was wedded, by the emperor's wish, to the gallant and beloved soldier on whose staff I proudly served--General d'Auvergne.
I had heard that De Beauvais and his fellow royalists were plotting in a château near Versailles, and that a plan was in motion to capture them. Without delay, I rode to the château, secretly hoping to warn my friend. He did escape, but I ended up getting caught with the conspirators. For the second time in my short life, I found myself in a prison; I was in danger of the guillotine, and despair was almost overwhelming when I learned that my friends had succeeded—my sword was returned to me. I became an officer again in the army of the man who was now the emperor, and I set out, determined to prove my loyalty on the battlefield. Marie de Meudon was married, at the emperor's request, to the brave and beloved soldier on whose staff I proudly served—General d'Auvergne.
In four vast columns of march, the mighty army poured into the heart of Germany. But not until we reached Mannheim did we learn the object of the war. We were to destroy the Austro-Russian coalition, and the first blow was to be struck at Ulm. When Ulm had capitulated, General d'Auvergne and his staff returned to Elchingen, and on the night when we reached the place I was on the point of lying down supperless in the open air, when I met an old acquaintance, Corporal Pioche, a giant cuirassier of the Guard, who had fought in all Bonaparte's campaigns.
In four huge columns, the powerful army marched into the heart of Germany. But we didn’t find out the purpose of the war until we reached Mannheim. We were supposed to take down the Austro-Russian alliance, and the first strike was to happen at Ulm. Once Ulm surrendered, General d'Auvergne and his team went back to Elchingen, and on the night we arrived there, I was about to lie down and go to sleep without dinner in the open air when I ran into an old friend, Corporal Pioche, a massive cuirassier from the Guard, who had fought in all of Bonaparte's campaigns.
"Ah, mon lieutenant," said he, "not supped yet, I'll wager. Come along with me; Mademoiselle Minette has opened her canteen!"
"Ah, my lieutenant," he said, "haven't eaten yet, I bet. Come with me; Mademoiselle Minette has opened her canteen!"
Presently we entered a large room, at one end of which sat a very pretty Parisian brunette, who bade me a gracious welcome. The place was crowded with captains and corporals, lieutenants and sergeants, all hobnobbing, hand-shaking, and even kissing each other. "Each man brings what he can find, drinks what he is able, and leaves the rest," remarked Pioche, and invited me to take my share in the common stock.
Right now, we walked into a big room where a stunning Parisian brunette greeted me warmly. The place was packed with captains, corporals, lieutenants, and sergeants, all mingling, shaking hands, and even kissing each other. "Everyone brings what they can find, drinks what they want, and leaves the rest," Pioche said, inviting me to join in and take my share of the common stash.
All went well until I absent-mindedly called out, as if to a waiter, for bread. There was a roar of laughter at my mistake, and a little dark-whiskered fellow stuck his sword into a loaf and handed it to me. As I took the loaf, he disengaged his point, and scratched the back of my hand with it. Obviously an insult was intended.
All was fine until I absent-mindedly shouted for bread, like I was calling a waiter. Everyone burst out laughing at my blunder, and a small guy with dark whiskers stabbed a loaf with his sword and handed it to me. When I took the loaf, he pulled the tip back and scratched the back of my hand with it. Clearly, it was meant as an insult.
"Ah, an accident, morbleu!" said he, with an impertinent shrug.
"Ah, an accident, morbleu!" he said, with a cheeky shrug.
"So is this!" said I, as I seized his sword and smashed it across my knee.
"So is this!" I said, as I took his sword and broke it over my knee.
"It's François, maitre d'armes of the Fourth," whispered Pioche; "one of the cleverest duellists of the army."
"It's François, master of arms of the Fourth," whispered Pioche; "one of the smartest duelists in the army."
I was hurried out to the court, one adviser counselling me to beware of François's lunge in tierce, another to close on him at once, and so on. For a long time after we had crossed swords, I remained purely on the defensive; at last, after a desperate rally, he made a lunge at my chest, which I received in the muscles of my back; and, wheeling round, I buried my blade in his body.
I was rushed out to the court, with one adviser warning me to watch out for François's lunge in tierce, and another telling me to close in on him right away, and so on. For a long time after we had crossed swords, I stayed completely defensive; finally, after a desperate exchange, he lunged at my chest, which I absorbed in my back muscles; then, turning around, I plunged my blade into his body.
François lingered for a long time between life and death, and for several days I was incapacitated, tenderly nursed by Minette.
François lingered for a long time between life and death, and for several days I was incapacitated, tenderly cared for by Minette.
As soon as I was recovered the order came to advance.
As soon as I was better, the order came to move forward.
Not many days passed ere the chance came to me for which I had longed--the chance of striking a blow for the emperor. Hand-to-hand with the Russian dragoons on the field of Austerlitz, sweeping along afterwards with the imperial hosts in the full tide of victory, I learnt for the first time the exhilaration of military glory; and I had the good fortune to receive the emperor's favour--not only was I promoted, but I was appointed to the compagnie d'élite that was to carry the spoils of victory to Paris.
Not many days passed before the opportunity I had been yearning for came along—the chance to fight for the emperor. Facing the Russian dragoons on the battlefield of Austerlitz, and then marching with the imperial army in the surge of victory, I experienced the thrill of military glory for the first time; and I was fortunate enough to win the emperor's favor—not only was I promoted, but I was assigned to the compagnie d'élite that would bring the spoils of victory to Paris.
A few weeks after my return to Paris, the whole garrison was placed in review order to receive the wounded of Austerlitz.
A few weeks after I got back to Paris, the entire garrison was assembled in review order to welcome the wounded from Austerlitz.
As the emperor rode forward bareheaded to greet his maimed veterans, I heard laughter among the staff that surrounded him. Stepping up, I saw my old friend Pioche, who had been dangerously wounded, with his hand in salute.
As the emperor rode ahead without a hat to meet his injured veterans, I heard laughter from the staff around him. When I approached, I saw my old friend Pioche, who had been seriously wounded, saluting with his hand.
"Thou wilt not have promotion, nor a pension," said Napoleon, smiling. "Hast any friend whom I could advance?"
"You're not going to get a promotion or a pension," said Napoleon, smiling. "Do you have any friends I could help?"
"Yes," answered Pioche, scratching his forehead in confusion. "She is a brave girl, and had she been a man----"
"Yes," replied Pioche, scratching his forehead in confusion. "She is a brave girl, and if she had been a man----"
"Whom can he mean?"
"Who can he mean?"
"I was talking of Minette, our vivandière."
"I was talking about Minette, our vivandière."
"Dost wish I should make her my aide-de-camp?" said Napoleon, laughing.
"Dost thou want me to make her my aide-de-camp?" said Napoleon, laughing.
"Parbleu! Thou hast more ill-favoured ones among them," said Pioche, with a glance at the grim faces of Rapp and Daru. "I've seen the time when thou'd have said, 'Is it Minette that was wounded at the Adige and stood in the square at Marengo? I'll give her the Cross of the Legion!'"
"Wow! You have some pretty unsightly ones among them," said Pioche, glancing at the grim faces of Rapp and Daru. "I remember a time when you would have said, 'Is that Minette who was injured at the Adige and stood in the square at Marengo? I'll give her the Cross of the Legion!'"
"And she shall have it!" said Napoleon. Minette advanced, and as the emperor's own cross was attached to her buttonhole she sat pale as death, overcome by her pride.
"And she will have it!" said Napoleon. Minette stepped forward, and as the emperor's own cross was pinned to her buttonhole, she sat there pale as a ghost, overwhelmed by her pride.
For two hours waggon after waggon rolled on, filled with the shattered remnants of an army. Every eye brightened as the emperor drew near, the feeblest gazed with parted lips when he spoke, and the faint cry of "Vive l'Empéreur" passed along the line.
For two hours, wagon after wagon rolled by, loaded with the broken remains of an army. Every eye lit up as the emperor approached, even the weakest looked on with open mouths when he spoke, and the soft cheer of "Vive l'Empéreur" spread along the line.
III.--Broken Dreams
Ere I had left Paris to join in the campaign against Prussia, I had made, and broken off, another dangerous friendship. In the compagnie d'élite was an officer named Duchesne who took a liking to me--a royalist at heart, and a cynic who was unfailing in his sneers at all the doings of Napoleon. His attitude was detected, and he was forced to resign his commission; and his slights upon the uniform I wore grew so unbearable that I abandoned his company--little guessing the revenge he would take upon me.
Before I left Paris to join the campaign against Prussia, I had formed and then ended another risky friendship. In the compagnie d'élite was an officer named Duchesne who liked me—a royalist at heart and a cynic who never missed a chance to mock everything Napoleon did. His attitude was noticed, and he was forced to resign his commission; his insults about the uniform I wore became so intolerable that I cut ties with him—unaware of the revenge he would seek against me.
Once more the Grand Army was set in motion, and the hosts of France pressed upon Russia from the south and west. Napoleon turned the enemy's right flank, and compelled him to retire and concentrate his troops around Jena, which was plainly to be the scene of a great battle.
Once again, the Grand Army was put into action, and the forces of France advanced on Russia from the south and west. Napoleon outflanked the enemy's right side, forcing them to pull back and gather their troops around Jena, which was clearly going to be the site of a major battle.
My regiment was ordered on September 13, 1806, to proceed without delay to the emperor's headquarters at Jena, and I was sent ahead to make arrangements for quarters. In the darkness I lost my way, and came upon an artillery battery stuck fast in a ravine, unable to move back or forwards. The colonel was in despair, for the whole artillery of the division was following him, and would inevitably be involved in the same mishap. Wild shouting had been succeeded by a sullen silence, when a stern voice called out: "Cannoniers, dismount; bring the torches to the front!"
My regiment was ordered on September 13, 1806, to head straight to the emperor's headquarters at Jena, and I was sent ahead to arrange for accommodations. In the dark, I lost my way and came across an artillery battery stuck in a ravine, unable to move either back or forward. The colonel was in despair because the entire division's artillery was following him and would end up in the same situation. Loud shouting had turned into an uneasy silence when a stern voice called out: "Cannoniers, dismount; bring the torches to the front!"
When the order was obeyed, the light of the firewood fell upon the features of Napoleon himself. Instantly the work began afresh, directed by the emperor with a blazing torch in his hand. Gradually the gun-carriages were released, and began to move slowly along the ravine. Napoleon turned, and rode off at full speed in the darkness towards Jena. It was my destination, and I followed him.
When the order was followed, the light from the firewood illuminated Napoleon's face. Immediately, the work started again, guided by the emperor holding a bright torch. Slowly, the gun carriages were freed and began to move along the ravine. Napoleon turned and rode off at full speed into the darkness towards Jena. That was my destination, and I followed him.
He preceded me by about fifty paces--the greatest monarch of the world, alone, his thoughts bent on the great events before him. On the top of an ascent the brilliant spectacle of a thousand watch-fires met the eye. Napoleon, lost in meditation, saw nothing, and rode straight into the lines. Twice the challenge "Qui vive?" rang out. Napoleon heard it not. There was a bang of a musket, then another, and another. Napoleon threw himself from his horse, and lay flat on the ground. I dashed up, shouting, "The emperor! The emperor!" My horse was killed, and I was wounded in the shoulder; but I repeated the cry until Napoleon stepped calmly forward.
He was about fifty paces ahead of me—the greatest leader in the world, alone, his mind focused on the significant events ahead. At the top of a rise, the stunning sight of a thousand campfires caught the eye. Napoleon, lost in thought, noticed nothing and rode straight into the lines. Twice the challenge "Qui vive?" echoed out. Napoleon didn't hear it. There was a bang from a musket, then another, and another. Napoleon threw himself off his horse and lay flat on the ground. I rushed up, shouting, "The emperor! The emperor!" My horse was shot, and I was injured in the shoulder, but I kept calling out until Napoleon stepped forward calmly.
"Ye are well upon the alert, mes enfants," he said, smiling. Then, turning to me, he asked quickly, "Are you wounded?"
"You’re really on the lookout, my children," he said, smiling. Then, turning to me, he asked quickly, "Are you hurt?"
"A mere scratch, sire."
"Just a scratch, sir."
"Let the surgeon see to it, and do you come to headquarters when you are able."
"Let the surgeon handle it, and come to headquarters when you can."
In the morning I went to headquarters, but the emperor was busy; seemingly I was forgotten. My regiment was out of reach, so, at the invitation of my old duelling antagonist, François, I joined the Voltigeurs. My friends could not understand why, after tasting the delights of infantry fighting, I should wish to rejoin the hussars; but I went back to my old regiment after the victory, and rode with it to Berlin.
In the morning, I went to headquarters, but the emperor was tied up; it seemed like I was forgotten. My regiment was unreachable, so, at the suggestion of my old dueling opponent, François, I joined the Voltigeurs. My friends couldn’t understand why, after experiencing the excitement of infantry combat, I would want to go back to the hussars; but I returned to my old regiment after the victory and rode with them to Berlin.
Soon after our arrival there I read my name in a general order among those on whom the Cross of the Legion was to be conferred. On the morning of the day when I was to receive the decoration, I was requested to attend the bureau of the adjutant-general. There I was confronted with Marshal Berthier, who held up a letter before me. I saw, by the handwriting, it was Duchesne's.
Soon after we got there, I saw my name in a public announcement among those who were going to receive the Cross of the Legion. On the morning of the day I was set to get the award, I was asked to go to the adjutant-general's office. There, I was faced with Marshal Berthier, who was holding up a letter in front of me. I recognized the handwriting; it was Duchesne's.
"There, sir, that letter belongs to you," he said. "There is enough in it to make your conduct the matter of a court-martial; but I am satisfied that a warning will be sufficient. I need hardly say that you will not receive the Cross of the Legion."
"There, sir, that letter is for you," he said. "There's enough in it to get you court-martialed, but I believe a warning will be enough. I shouldn't have to mention that you won't be receiving the Cross of the Legion."
I glanced at the letter, and realised Duchesne's treachery. Knowing that all doubtful letters were opened and read by the authorities, he had sent me a letter bitterly attacking the emperor, and professing to regard me as a royalist conspirator.
I looked at the letter and realized Duchesne's betrayal. Knowing that all suspicious letters were opened and read by the authorities, he had sent me a letter harshly criticizing the emperor and claiming to see me as a royalist conspirator.
Exasperated, I drew my sword.
Frustrated, I pulled out my sword.
"I resign, sir," I said. "The career I can no longer follow honourably and independently, I shall follow no more."
"I quit, sir," I said. "I won't pursue a career that I can no longer follow with honor and independence."
With a half-broken heart and faltering step, I regained my quarters; the whole dream of life was over. Broken in spirit, I made my way slowly back through Germany to Paris, and back to Ireland.
With a half-broken heart and unsteady steps, I returned to my room; the entire dream of life was finished. Dejected, I made my way slowly back through Germany to Paris, and then back to Ireland.
IV.--The Call of the Sword
On reaching my native country I found that my brother had died, and that I had inherited an income of £4,000 a year. I sought to forget the past. But a time came when I could resist the temptation no longer, and the first fact I read of was the burning of Moscow. As misfortune followed misfortune, an impulse came to me that it was useless to resist. My heart was among the glittering squadrons of France. I thought suddenly, was this madness? And the thought was followed by a resolve as sudden. I wrote some lines to my agent, saddled my horse, and rode away. At Verviers I offered my sword to the emperor as an old officer, and went forward in charge of a squadron to Brienne. This place was held by the Prussians, and Blücher and his Prussians were near at hand. Once more I beheld the terrific spectacle of an attack by the army of Napoleon. But alas! the attack was vain; I heard the trumpet sound a retreat. And as I turned, I saw the body of an aged general officer among a heap of slain. With a shriek of horror, I recognized the friend of my heart, General d'Auvergne. Round his neck he wore a locket with a portrait of his wife--Marie de Meudon. I detached the locket, and bade the dead a last adieu.
When I got back to my home country, I learned that my brother had died and I had inherited an income of £4,000 a year. I tried to forget the past. But then, I couldn’t resist the urge any longer, and the first thing I read about was the burning of Moscow. As one misfortune followed another, I felt that it was pointless to fight against it. My heart was with the dazzling squadrons of France. Suddenly, I thought, was this madness? That thought was quickly followed by a decision. I wrote a note to my agent, saddled my horse, and rode away. In Verviers, I offered my sword to the emperor as a veteran officer, and I went ahead in charge of a squadron to Brienne. This place was occupied by the Prussians, and Blücher and his men were nearby. Once again, I witnessed the terrifying sight of an attack by Napoleon's army. But unfortunately, the attack was futile; I heard the trumpet sound a retreat. As I turned, I saw the body of an elderly general officer among a pile of the dead. With a scream of horror, I recognized my dear friend, General d'Auvergne. He wore a locket around his neck with a portrait of his wife—Marie de Meudon. I took the locket and bid farewell to the dead.
Why should I dwell on a career of disaster? Retreat followed retreat, until the fate of Napoleon's empire depended on the capture of the bridge of Montereau. Regiment after regiment strove to cross, only to be shattered and mangled by the tremendous fire of the enemy. Four sappers at length laid a petard beneath the gate at the other side of the bridge. But the fuse went out.
Why should I focus on a career full of failures? One retreat followed another until the future of Napoleon's empire hinged on capturing the bridge at Montereau. Regiment after regiment tried to cross it, only to be devastated and torn apart by the fierce enemy fire. Finally, four engineers managed to place a charge under the gate on the other side of the bridge. But the fuse went out.
"This to the man who lights the fuse!" cried Napoleon, holding up his great Cross of the Legion.
"This is for the man who lights the fuse!" shouted Napoleon, raising his great Cross of the Legion.
I snatched a burning match from a gunner beside me, and rushed across the bridge. Partly protected by the high projecting parapet, I lit the fuse, and then fell, shot in the chest. My senses reeled; for a time I knew nothing; then I felt a flask pressed to my lips. I looked up, and saw Minette. "Dear, dear girl, what a brave heart is thine!" said I, as she pressed her handkerchief to my wound.
I grabbed a burning match from a gunner next to me and dashed across the bridge. Partly shielded by the high, jutting wall, I lit the fuse and then collapsed, hit in the chest. My senses spun; for a while, I was out of it; then I felt a flask against my lips. I looked up and saw Minette. "Sweet girl, you have such a brave heart!" I said as she pressed her handkerchief to my wound.
Her fingers became entangled in the ribbon of the general's locket that I had tied round my neck, and by accident the locket opened. She became deathly pale as she saw its contents; then, springing to her feet, she gave me one glance--fleeting, but how full of sorrow!--and ran to the middle of the bridge. The petard had done its work. She beckoned to the column to come on; they answered with a cheer. Presently four grenadiers fell to the rear, carrying between them the body of Minette.
Her fingers got tangled in the ribbon of the general's locket I had tied around my neck, and by mistake, the locket popped open. She turned deathly pale as she saw what was inside; then, jumping to her feet, she shot me a look—brief, but filled with sorrow—and ran to the middle of the bridge. The explosion had done its job. She signaled to the troops to move forward; they responded with a cheer. Soon, four grenadiers fell back, carrying Minette's body between them.
They gave her a military funeral; and I was told that a giant soldier, a corporal it was thought, kneeled down to kiss her before she was covered with the earth, then lay quietly down in the grass. When they sought to move him, he was stone dead.
They held a military funeral for her, and I heard that a big soldier, thought to be a corporal, knelt down to kiss her before she was buried, then lay down quietly in the grass. When they tried to move him, he was completely dead.
When I had recovered from my wound, it was nothing to me that Napoleon, besides giving me his Grand Cross, had made me general of brigade. For Napoleon was no longer emperor, and I would not serve the king who succeeded him. But ere I left France I saw Marie de Meudon, it might be, I thought, for the last time. At the sight of her my old passion returned, and I dared to utter it. I know not how incoherently the tale was told; I can but remember the bursting feeling of my bosom, as she placed her hand in mine, and said, "It is yours."
When I had healed from my injury, it didn’t matter to me that Napoleon, besides awarding me his Grand Cross, had made me a brigadier general. Because Napoleon was no longer emperor, and I refused to serve the king who took his place. But before I left France, I saw Marie de Meudon, possibly for the last time. Seeing her brought back my old feelings, and I dared to express them. I can't recall exactly how I told the story; all I remember is the overwhelming feeling in my chest when she placed her hand in mine and said, "It’s yours."
M.G. LEWIS
Ambrosio, or the Monk
There was a time--of no great duration--when Lewis' "Monk" was the most popular book in England. At the end of the eighteenth century the vogue of the "Gothic" romance of ghosts and mysteries was at its height; and this work, written in ten weeks by a young man of nineteen, caught the public fancy tremendously, and Matthew Gregory Lewis was straightway accepted as an adept at making the flesh creep. Taste changes in horrors, as in other things, and "Ambrosio, or The Monk," would give nightmares to few modern readers. Its author, who was born in London on July 9, 1775, and published "The Monk" in 1795, wrote many supernatural tales and poems, and also several plays--one of which, "The Castle Spectre," caused the hair of Drury Lane audiences to stand on end for sixty successive nights, a long run in those days. Lewis, who was a wealthy man, sat for some years in Parliament; he had many distinguished friends among men of letters--Scott and Southey contributed largely to the first volume of his "Tales of Wonder." He died on May 13, 1818.
There was a brief period when Lewis' "The Monk" was the most popular book in England. At the end of the eighteenth century, the trend of "Gothic" romances filled with ghosts and mysteries was at its peak; this work, written in just ten weeks by a nineteen-year-old, captured the public's imagination immensely, and Matthew Gregory Lewis was quickly recognized as an expert at creating chills. Tastes change in horror, like in everything else, and "Ambrosio, or The Monk" would hardly scare modern readers. Its author, born in London on July 9, 1775, published "The Monk" in 1795 and wrote many supernatural stories and poems, as well as several plays—one of which, "The Castle Spectre," terrified audiences at Drury Lane for sixty consecutive nights, an impressive run for that time. Lewis, a wealthy man, served in Parliament for several years and had many prominent friends in the literary world—Scott and Southey greatly contributed to the first volume of his "Tales of Wonder." He passed away on May 13, 1818.
I.--The Recluse
The Church of the Capuchins in Madrid had never witnessed a more numerous assembly than that which gathered to hear the sermon of Ambrosio, the abbot. All Madrid rang with his praises. Brought mysteriously to the abbey door while yet an infant, he had remained for all the thirty years of his life within its precincts. All his days had been spent in seclusion, study, and mortification of the flesh; his knowledge was profound, his eloquence most persuasive; his only fault was an excess of severity in judging the human feelings from which he himself was exempted.
The Church of the Capuchins in Madrid had never seen such a large crowd as the one that gathered to hear the sermon by Ambrosio, the abbot. Everyone in Madrid was singing his praises. He had been mysteriously brought to the abbey door as an infant and had stayed there for all thirty years of his life. He spent all his days in isolation, study, and self-denial; his knowledge was deep, and his speaking was very convincing. His only flaw was being overly harsh in judging human emotions that he himself did not experience.
Among the crowd that pressed into the church were two women--one elderly, the other young--who had seats offered them by two richly habited cavaliers. The younger cavalier, Don Lorenzo, discovered such exquisite beauty and sweetness in the maiden to whom he had given his seat--her name was Antonia--that when she left the church he was desperately in love with her.
Among the crowd that filled the church were two women—one old, the other young—who were offered seats by two well-dressed gentlemen. The younger gentleman, Don Lorenzo, saw such incredible beauty and charm in the young woman he had given his seat to—her name was Antonia—that by the time she left the church, he was hopelessly in love with her.
He had promised to see his sister Agnes, a nun in the Convent of St. Clare; so he remained in the church, whither the nuns were presently to come to confess to the Abbot Ambrosio. As he waited he observed a man wrapped up in a cloak hurriedly place a letter beneath a statue of St. Francis, and then retire.
He had promised to visit his sister Agnes, a nun at the Convent of St. Clare; so he stayed in the church, where the nuns were about to come to confess to Abbot Ambrosio. While he waited, he noticed a man in a cloak quickly put a letter under a statue of St. Francis and then leave.
The nuns entered, and removed their veils out of respect to the saint to whom the building was dedicated. One of the nuns dropped her rosary beside the statue, and, as she stooped to pick it up, she dexterously removed the letter and placed it in her bosom. As she did so, the light flashed full in her face.
The nuns walked in and took off their veils as a sign of respect for the saint the building was dedicated to. One of the nuns dropped her rosary next to the statue, and while she bent down to pick it up, she skillfully slipped the letter into her robe. Just then, the light shone brightly on her face.
"Agnes, by Heaven!" cried Lorenzo.
"Agnes, for real!" cried Lorenzo.
He hastened after the cloaked stranger, and overtook him with drawn sword. Suddenly the cloaked man turned and exclaimed, "Is it possible? Lorenzo, have you forgotten Raymond de las Cisternas?"
He rushed after the cloaked stranger and caught up to him with his sword drawn. Suddenly, the cloaked man turned and exclaimed, "Is it possible? Lorenzo, have you forgotten Raymond de las Cisternas?"
"You here, marquis?" said the astonished Lorenzo. "You engaged in a clandestine correspondence with my sister?"
"You’re here, Marquis?" said the shocked Lorenzo. "You’ve been secretly communicating with my sister?"
"Her affections have ever been mine, and not the Church's. She entered the convent tricked into a belief that I had been false to her; but I have proved to her that it is otherwise. She had agreed to fly with me, and my uncle, the cardinal, is securing for her a dispensation from her vows."
"Her feelings have always been for me, not for the Church. She joined the convent under the mistaken belief that I had betrayed her; but I have shown her the truth. She had agreed to run away with me, and my uncle, the cardinal, is getting her a dispensation from her vows."
Raymond told at length the story of his love, and at the end Lorenzo said, "Raymond, there is no one on whom I would bestow Agnes more willingly than on yourself. Pursue your design, and I will accompany you."
Raymond shared the story of his love in detail, and when he finished, Lorenzo said, "Raymond, there's no one I'd prefer to give Agnes to than you. Go after what you want, and I’ll be by your side."
Meanwhile, Agnes tremblingly advanced toward the abbot, and in her nervousness let fall the precious letter. She turned to pick it up. The abbot claimed and read it; it was the proposal of Agnes's escape with her lover that very night.
Meanwhile, Agnes nervously moved closer to the abbot and, in her anxiety, dropped the precious letter. She turned to pick it up. The abbot grabbed it and read it; it was the plan for Agnes to escape with her lover that very night.
"This letter must to the prioress!" said he sternly.
"This letter needs to go to the prioress!" he said firmly.
"Hold father, hold!" cried Agnes, flinging herself at his feet. "Be merciful! Do not doom me to destruction!"
"Stop, Dad, stop!" cried Agnes, throwing herself at his feet. "Please be merciful! Don’t condemn me to ruin!"
"Hence, unworthy wretch! Where is the prioress?"
"Hence, you unworthy wretch! Where is the prioress?"
The prioress, when she came, gazed upon Agnes with fury. "Away with her to the convent!" she exclaimed.
The prioress, when she arrived, looked at Agnes with anger. "Take her to the convent!" she shouted.
"Oh, Raymond, save me, save me!" shrieked the distracted Agnes. Then, casting upon the abbot a frantic look, "Hear me," she continued, "man of a hard heart! Insolent in your yet unshaken virtue, your day of trial will arrive. Think then upon your cruelty; and despair of pardon!"
"Oh, Raymond, help me, help me!" cried the frantic Agnes. Then, throwing a desperate glance at the abbot, she continued, "Listen to me, you man with a cold heart! Arrogant in your still untested virtue, your day of reckoning will come. Consider your cruelty; and give up hope of forgiveness!"
II.--The Abbot's Infatuation
Leaving the church, Ambrosio bent his steps towards a grotto in the abbey garden, formed in imitation of a hermitage. On reaching the grotto, he found it already occupied. Extended upon one of the seats, lay a man in a melancholy posture, lost in meditation. Ambrosio recognised him; it was Rosario, his favourite novice, a youth of whose origin none knew anything, save that his bearing, and such of his features as accident had discovered--for he seemed fearful of being recognised, and was continually muffled up in his cowl--proved him to be of noble birth.
Leaving the church, Ambrosio headed towards a grotto in the abbey garden, designed to look like a hermitage. When he arrived at the grotto, he found it was already occupied. Lying on one of the seats was a man in a gloomy posture, lost in thought. Ambrosio recognized him; it was Rosario, his favorite novice, a young man whose background was a mystery to everyone, except that his demeanor, along with the parts of his features that were visible, indicated he came from noble origins—he always seemed afraid of being recognized and kept himself wrapped up in his cowl.
"You must not indulge this disposition to melancholy, Rosario," said Ambrosio tenderly.
"You shouldn't give in to this tendency to feel sad, Rosario," Ambrosio said gently.
The youth flung himself at Ambrosio's feet.
The young man threw himself at Ambrosio's feet.
"Oh, pity me!" he cried. "How willingly would I unveil to you my heart! But I fear------"
"Oh, feel sorry for me!" he exclaimed. "How gladly would I show you my heart! But I'm afraid------"
"How shall I reassure you? Reveal to me what afflicts you, and I swear that your secret shall be safe in my keeping."
"How can I reassure you? Tell me what’s bothering you, and I promise that your secret will be safe with me."
"Father," said Rosario, in faltering accents, "I am a woman!"
"Father," Rosario said with a shaky voice, "I am a woman!"
The abbot stood still for a moment in astonishment, then turned hastily to go. But the suppliant clasped his knees.
The abbot froze for a moment in shock, then quickly turned to leave. But the supplicant grabbed his knees.
"Do not fly me!" she cried. "You are my beloved; but far is it from Matilda's wish to draw you from the paths of virtue. All I ask is to see you, to converse with you, to adore you!"
"Don't take me away!" she exclaimed. "You are my love; but it's far from Matilda's desire to lead you away from the right path. All I want is to see you, to talk to you, to cherish you!"
Confusion and resentment mingled in Ambrosio's mind with secret pleasure that a young and lovely woman had thus for his sake abandoned the world. But he recognised the need for austerity.
Confusion and resentment mixed in Ambrosio's mind with a hidden joy that a young and beautiful woman had left the world behind for him. But he understood the necessity of discipline.
"Matilda," he said, "you must leave the abbey to-morrow."
"Matilda," he said, "you need to leave the abbey tomorrow."
"Cruel, cruel!" she exclaimed, wringing her hands in agony. "Farewell, my friend! And yet, methinks, I would fain bear with me some token of your regard."
"Cruel, cruel!" she exclaimed, wringing her hands in agony. "Goodbye, my friend! And yet, I think I would like to have some reminder of your affection."
"What shall I give you?"
"What should I give you?"
"Anything--one of those flowers will be sufficient."
"Anything—one of those flowers will do."
Ambrosio approached a bush, and stooped to pick one of the flowers. He uttered a piercing cry, and Matilda rushed towards him.
Ambrosio walked over to a bush and bent down to pick one of the flowers. He let out a loud cry, and Matilda hurried over to him.
"A serpent," he said in a faint voice, "concealed among the roses."
"A snake," he said in a weak voice, "hidden among the roses."
With loud shrieks the distressed Matilda summoned assistance. Ambrosio was carried to the abbey, his wound was examined, and the surgeon pronounced that there was no hope. He had been stung by a centipedoro, and would not live three days.
With loud screams, the distressed Matilda called for help. Ambrosio was taken to the abbey, his injury was examined, and the doctor declared there was no hope. He had been stung by a centipede and would not survive for three days.
Mournfully the monks left the bedside, and Ambrosio was entrusted to the care of the despairing Matilda. Next morning the surgeon was astonished to find that the inflammation had subsided, and when he probed the wound no traces of the venom were perceptible.
Mournfully, the monks left the bedside, and Ambrosio was entrusted to the care of the despairing Matilda. The next morning, the surgeon was astonished to find that the inflammation had gone down, and when he examined the wound, there were no signs of the venom.
"A miracle! A miracle!" cried the monks. Joyfully they proclaimed that St. Francis had saved the life of their sainted abbot.
"A miracle! A miracle!" shouted the monks. With joy, they announced that St. Francis had saved the life of their beloved abbot.
But Ambrosio was still weak and languid, and again the monks left him in Matilda's care. As he listened to an old ballad sung by her sweet voice, he found renewed pleasure in her society, and was conscious of the influence upon him of her beauty. For three days she nursed him, while he watched her with increasing fondness. But on the next day she came not. A lay-brother entered instead.
But Ambrosio was still weak and tired, and once again the monks left him in Matilda's care. As he listened to an old ballad sung by her sweet voice, he found new joy in her company and felt the impact of her beauty on him. For three days, she took care of him while he looked at her with growing affection. But the next day, she didn't come. Instead, a lay-brother walked in.
"Hasten, reverend father," said he. "Young Rosario lies at the point of death, and he earnestly requests to see you."
"Hurry, father," he said. "Young Rosario is at death's door, and he really wants to see you."
In deep agitation he followed the lay-brother to Matilda's apartment. Her face glowed at the sight of him. "Leave me, my brethren," she said to the monks; much have I to tell this holy man in private."
In deep distress, he followed the lay-brother to Matilda's room. Her face lit up when she saw him. "Please leave me, my brothers," she said to the monks; "I have a lot to discuss with this holy man in private."
"Father, I am poisoned," she said, when they had gone, "but the poison once circulated in your veins."
"Father, I'm poisoned," she said, once they had left, "but the poison once flowed in your veins."
"Matilda!"
"Matilda!"
"I loosened the bandage from your arm; I drew out the poison with my lips. I feel death at my heart."
"I removed the bandage from your arm; I sucked the poison out with my mouth. I feel death in my heart."
"And you have sacrificed yourself for me! Is there, indeed, no hope?"
"And you’ve sacrificed yourself for me! Is there really no hope?"
"There is but one means of life in my power--a dangerous and dreadful means; life would be purchased at too dear a rate--unless it were permitted me to live for you."
"There is only one way for me to live—it's a risky and terrifying option; life would cost too much—unless I'm allowed to live for you."
"Then live for me," cried the infatuated monk, clasping her in his arms. "Live for me!"
"Then live for me," shouted the obsessed monk, wrapping her in his arms. "Live for me!"
"Then," she cried joyfully, "no dangers shall appall me. Swear that you will never inquire by what means I shall preserve myself, and procure for me the key of the burying-ground common to us and the sisterhood of St. Clare."
"Then," she exclaimed happily, "no dangers will scare me. Promise that you will never ask how I plan to protect myself, and get me the key to the cemetery that we share with the sisterhood of St. Clare."
When Ambrosio had obtained the key, Matilda left him. She returned radiant with joy.
When Ambrosio got the key, Matilda left him. She came back beaming with happiness.
"I have succeeded!" she cried. "I shall live, Ambrosio--shall live for you!"
"I did it!" she exclaimed. "I will live, Ambrosio—will live for you!"
III.--Unavailing Remorse
Raymond and Lorenzo had gone to the rendezvous appointed in the letter, and had waited to be joined by Agnes and to enable her to escape from the convent.
Raymond and Lorenzo had gone to the meeting point mentioned in the letter and were waiting for Agnes to arrive so they could help her escape from the convent.
But Agnes had not come, and the two friends withdrew in deep mortification. Presently arrived a message from Raymond's uncle, the cardinal, enclosing the Pope's bull ordering that Agnes should be released from her vows, and restored to her relatives. Lorenzo at once conveyed the bull to the prioress.
But Agnes hadn't shown up, and the two friends left feeling really embarrassed. Soon after, a message came from Raymond's uncle, the cardinal, which included the Pope's decree ordering that Agnes be released from her vows and returned to her family. Lorenzo immediately took the decree to the prioress.
"It is out of my power to obey this order," said she, in a voice of anger which she strove in vain to disguise. "Agnes is dead!"
"It’s beyond my ability to follow this order," she said, her voice filled with anger that she tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Agnes is dead!"
Lorenzo hastened with the fatal news to Raymond, whose terrible affliction led to a dangerous illness.
Lorenzo rushed to tell Raymond the bad news, which made Raymond's serious condition even worse and put him in a precarious state of health.
One morning, as Ambrosio was leaving the chapel after listening to many penitents--he was the favourite confessor in Madrid--Antonia stepped timidly up to him and begged him to visit her mother, who was stretched on a bed of sickness. Charmed with her beauty and innocence, he consented.
One morning, as Ambrosio was leaving the chapel after hearing confessions from many penitents—he was the favorite confessor in Madrid—Antonia approached him shyly and asked him to visit her mother, who was lying sick in bed. Captivated by her beauty and innocence, he agreed.
The monk retired to his cell, whither he was pursued by Antonia's image. "What would be too dear a price," he meditated, "for this lovely girl's affections?"
The monk went back to his cell, where he was haunted by images of Antonia. "What would be too high a price," he thought, "for this beautiful girl's love?"
Not once but often did Ambrosio visit Antonia and her mother; and each time he saw the innocent girl his love increased. Matilda, who had first opened his heart to love, saw the change, and penetrated his secret.
Not just once but many times did Ambrosio visit Antonia and her mother; and each time he saw the innocent girl, his love grew stronger. Matilda, who had first awakened his heart to love, noticed the change and figured out his secret.
"Since your love can no longer be mine," she said to him sadly, "I request the next best gift--your confidence and friendship. You love Antonia, but you love her despairingly. I come to point out the road to success."
"Since your love can’t be mine anymore," she said to him sadly, "I ask for the next best thing—your trust and friendship. You love Antonia, but you love her hopelessly. I'm here to show you the way to success."
"Oh, impossible!"
"Oh, no way!"
"To those who dare, nothing is impossible. Listen! My guardian was a man of uncommon knowledge, and from him I had training in the arts of magic. One terrible power he gave me--the power of raising a demon. I shuddered at the thought of employing it, until it became my only means of saving my life--a life that you prized. For your sake I performed the mystic rites in the sepulchre of St. Clare. For your sake I will perform them again."
"To those who are brave, nothing is impossible. Listen! My guardian was a man of extraordinary knowledge, and from him, I learned the arts of magic. He bestowed upon me a dreadful power—the ability to summon a demon. I trembled at the idea of using it until it became my only way to save my life—a life that you valued. For your sake, I completed the mystical rites in the tomb of St. Clare. For your sake, I will do them again."
"No, no, Matilda!" cried the monk, "I will not ally myself with God's enemy."
"No, no, Matilda!" yelled the monk, "I won’t team up with God’s enemy."
"Look!" Matilda held before him a mirror of polished steel, its borders marked with various strange characters. A mist spread over the surface; it cleared, and Ambrosio gazed upon the countenance of Antonia in all its beauty.
"Look!" Matilda held out a polished steel mirror, its edges etched with odd symbols. A mist covered the surface; it cleared, and Ambrosio stared at Antonia's face in all its beauty.
"I yield!" he cried passionately. "Matilda, I follow you!"
"I give up!" he exclaimed passionately. "Matilda, I’m coming with you!"
They passed into the churchyard; they reached the entry to the vaults; Ambrosio tremblingly followed Matilda down the staircase. They went through narrow passages strewn with skulls and bones, and reached a spacious cavern. Matilda drew a circle around herself, and another around him; bending low, she muttered a few indistinct sentences, and a thin, blue, sulphurous flame arose from the ground.
They entered the churchyard and arrived at the entrance to the vaults. Ambrosio nervously followed Matilda down the staircase. They walked through narrow passages littered with skulls and bones until they reached a large cavern. Matilda drew a circle around herself and another around him; bending down, she whispered a few unclear phrases, and a thin, blue, sulfurous flame emerged from the ground.
Suddenly she uttered a piercing shriek, and plunged a poniard into her left arm; the blood poured down, a dark cloud arose, and a clap of thunder was heard. Then a full strain of melodious music sounded and the demon stood before them.
Suddenly, she let out a sharp scream and stabbed her left arm with a dagger; blood poured down, a dark cloud formed, and they heard a loud clap of thunder. Then, a beautiful melody filled the air, and the demon appeared before them.
He was a youth of perfect face and form. Crimson wings extended from his shoulders; many-coloured fires played about his locks; but there was a wildness in his eyes, a mysterious melancholy in his features, that betrayed the fallen angel.
He was a young man with a flawless face and body. Red wings stretched from his shoulders; colorful flames danced around his hair; but there was a wildness in his eyes, a mysterious sadness in his features, that revealed the fallen angel.
Matilda conversed with him in unintelligible language; he bowed submissively, and gave to her a silver branch, imitating myrtle, that he bore in his right hand. The music was heard again, and ceased; the cloud spread itself afresh; the demon vanished.
Matilda spoke to him in a language no one could understand; he bowed obediently and handed her a silver branch, resembling myrtle, that he held in his right hand. The music played again and then stopped; the cloud spread out once more; the demon disappeared.
"With this branch," said Matilda, "every door will open before you. You may gain access to Antonia; a touch of the branch will send her into a deep sleep, and you may carry her away whither you will."
"With this branch," Matilda said, "every door will open for you. You can reach Antonia; a touch of the branch will put her into a deep sleep, and you can take her wherever you want."
Ashamed and fearful, yet borne away by his love, the monk set forth. The bolts of Antonia's house flew back, and the doors opened before the silver myrtle.
Ashamed and scared, but driven by his love, the monk moved ahead. The locks of Antonia's house unlocked, and the doors opened for the silver myrtle.
But as he passed stealthily through the house a woman confronted him. It was Antonia's mother, roused by a fearful dream.
But as he quietly walked through the house, a woman confronted him. It was Antonia's mother, awakened by a frightening dream.
"Monster of hypocrisy!" she cried in fury. "I had already suspected you, but I kept silence. Now I will unmask you, villain!"
"Monster of hypocrisy!" she shouted in anger. "I had already suspected you, but I stayed quiet. Now I'm going to expose you, you villain!"
"Forgive me, lady!" begged the terrified monk. "I swear by all that is holy------"
"Forgive me, ma'am!" pleaded the scared monk. "I swear on everything that's holy------"
"No! All Madrid shall shudder at your perfidy."
"No! Everyone in Madrid will tremble at your betrayal."
He turned to fly. She seized him and screamed for help. He grasped her by the throat with all his strength, strangled her, and flung her to the ground, where she lay motionless. After a minute of horror-struck shuddering, the murderer fled. He entered the abbey unobserved, and having shut himself into his cell, he abandoned his soul to the tortures of unavailing remorse.
He tried to fly away. She grabbed him and screamed for help. He took hold of her throat with all his strength, choked her, and threw her to the ground, where she lay still. After a minute of horrified trembling, the murderer ran away. He slipped into the abbey unnoticed, and once he locked himself in his cell, he gave in to the pain of useless guilt.
IV.--A Living Death
"Do not despair," counselled Matilda, when the monk revealed his failure. "Your crime is unsuspected. Antonia may still be yours. The prioress of St. Clare has a mysterious liquor, the effect of which is to give those who drink it the appearance of death for three days. Procure some of this liquor, visit Antonia, and cause her to drink it; have her body conveyed to a sepulchre in the vaults of St. Clare."
"Don't lose hope," Matilda advised when the monk shared his failure. "No one suspects you. Antonia might still be yours. The prioress of St. Clare has a mysterious drink that makes those who consume it look dead for three days. Get some of this drink, go see Antonia, and have her drink it; then arrange to take her body to a tomb in the vaults of St. Clare."
Ambrosio hastened to secure a phial of the mysterious potion. He went to comfort Antonia in her distress, and contrived to pour a few drops from the phial into a draught that she was taking. In a few hours he heard that she was dead, and her body was conveyed to the vaults.
Ambrosio rushed to grab a vial of the mysterious potion. He went to comfort Antonia in her sadness and managed to pour a few drops from the vial into a drink she was having. A few hours later, he learned that she had died, and her body was taken to the vaults.
Meanwhile, Lorenzo had learned, not indeed that his sister was alive, but that she had been the victim of terrible cruelty. A nun, who had been Agnes's friend, hinted at atrocious vengeance taken by the prioress for Agnes's attempt to escape. She suggested that Lorenzo should bring the officers of the Inquisition with him and arrest the prioress during a public procession of the nuns in honour of St Clare.
Meanwhile, Lorenzo had found out, not that his sister was alive, but that she had suffered horrible cruelty. A nun who had been Agnes's friend hinted at the brutal revenge the prioress had taken for Agnes's attempt to escape. She suggested that Lorenzo should bring the Inquisition officers with him and arrest the prioress during a public procession of the nuns honoring St. Clare.
Accordingly, as the prioress passed along the street among her nuns with a devout and sanctified air, the officers advanced and arrested her.
Accordingly, as the prioress walked down the street with her nuns, looking pious and holy, the officers came up and arrested her.
"Ah!" she cried frantically, "I am betrayed!"
"Ah!" she shouted in a panic, "I've been betrayed!"
"Betrayed!" replied the nun who had revealed the secret to Lorenzo. "I charge the prioress with murder!"
"Betrayed!" said the nun who had shared the secret with Lorenzo. "I accuse the prioress of murder!"
She told how Agnes had been secretly poisoned by the prioress. The mob, mad with indignation, rushed to the convent determined to destroy it. Lorenzo and the officers hastened to endeavour to do what they could to save the convent and the terrified nuns who had taken refuge there.
She explained how Agnes had been secretly poisoned by the prioress. The crowd, furious with anger, surged toward the convent, intent on tearing it down. Lorenzo and the officials rushed to try to do whatever they could to protect the convent and the frightened nuns who had sought refuge there.
Antonia's heart throbbed, her eyes opened; she raised herself and cast a wild look around her. Her clothing was a shroud; she lay in a coffin among other coffins in a damp and hideous vault. Confronting her with a lantern in his hand, and eyeing her greedily, stood Ambrosio.
Antonia's heart raced, her eyes flew open; she propped herself up and looked around frantically. Her clothes were like a burial garment; she was lying in a coffin among other coffins in a dark and disgusting crypt. Facing her with a lantern in his hand, and watching her hungrily, was Ambrosio.
"Where am I?" she said abruptly. "How came I here? Let me go!"
"Where am I?" she said suddenly. "How did I get here? Let me go!"
"Why these terrors, Antonia?" replied the abbot. "What fear you from me--from one who adores you? You are imagined dead; society is for ever lost to you. You are absolutely in my power!"
"Why are you so frightened, Antonia?" replied the abbot. "What do you fear from me—someone who loves you? You're thought to be dead; society is lost to you forever. I have complete control over you!"
She screamed, and strove to escape; he clutched at her and struggled to detain her. Suddenly Matilda entered in haste.
She screamed and tried to get away; he grabbed at her and fought to hold her back. Suddenly, Matilda rushed in.
"The mob has set fire to the convent," she said to Ambrosio, "and the abbey is in danger. Don Lorenzo and the officers are searching the vaults. You cannot escape; you must remain here. They may not, perhaps, enter this vault."
"The mob has set fire to the convent," she said to Ambrosio, "and the abbey is in danger. Don Lorenzo and the officers are searching the vaults. You can't escape; you have to stay here. They might not come into this vault."
Antonia heard that rescue was at hand.
Antonia heard that help was on the way.
"Help! help!" she screamed, and ran out of the vault. The abbot pursued her in desperation; he caught her; he could not stifle her cries. Frantic in his desire to escape, he grasped Matilda's dagger, plunged it twice in the bosom of Antonia, and fled back to the vault. It was too late he had been seen, the glare of torches filled the vault, and Ambrosio and Matilda were seized and bound by the officers of the Inquisition.
"Help! Help!" she shouted, sprinting out of the vault. The abbot chased after her in a panic; he caught up to her, but couldn’t silence her screams. Desperate to escape, he grabbed Matilda's dagger, stabbed Antonia twice in the chest, and rushed back to the vault. It was too late; he had been spotted, the bright light of torches flooded the vault, and Ambrosio and Matilda were captured and restrained by the Inquisition's officers.
Meanwhile, Lorenzo, running to and fro, had flashed his lantern upon a creature so wretched, so emaciated, that he doubted to think her woman. He stopped petrified with horror.
Meanwhile, Lorenzo, running back and forth, had shone his lantern on a being so wretched, so thin, that he could hardly believe she was a woman. He froze in shock and horror.
"Two days, and yet no food!" she moaned. "No hope, no comfort!" Suddenly she looked up and addressed him.
"Two days, and still no food!" she complained. "No hope, no comfort!" Then she suddenly looked up and spoke to him.
"Do you bring me food, or do you bring me death?"
"Are you bringing me food, or are you bringing me death?"
"I come," he replied, "to relieve your sorrows."
"I’m here," he said, "to ease your troubles."
"God, is it possible? Oh, yes! Yes, it is!"--she fainted. Lorenzo carried her in his arms to the nuns above.
"God, is it possible? Oh, yes! Yes, it is!"—she fainted. Lorenzo carried her in his arms to the nuns above.
Loud shrieks summoned him below again. Hastening after the officers, he saw a woman bleeding on the ground. He went to her; it was his beloved Antonia. She was dying; with a few sweet words of farewell, her spirit passed away.
Loud screams called him down again. Rushing after the officers, he saw a woman bleeding on the ground. He went to her; it was his beloved Antonia. She was dying; with a few sweet words of goodbye, her spirit left her.
Broken-hearted, he returned. He had lost Antonia, but he was to learn that Agnes was restored to him. The woman he had rescued was indeed his sister, saved from a living death and brought back to life and love.
Broken-hearted, he came back. He had lost Antonia, but he would discover that Agnes was returned to him. The woman he had saved was actually his sister, rescued from a living death and brought back to life and love.
V.--Lucifer
Ambrosio was tortured into confession, and condemned to be burned at the stake. Matilda, terrified at the sight of her fellow-criminal's torments, confessed without torture, and was sentenced to be burned at his side.
Ambrosio was tortured into confessing and sentenced to be burned at the stake. Matilda, horrified by the sight of her fellow criminal's suffering, confessed without any torture and was sentenced to be burned alongside him.
They were to perish at midnight, and as the monk, in panic-stricken despair, awaited the awful hour, suddenly Matilda stood before him, beautifully attired, with a look of wild pleasure in her eyes.
They were going to die at midnight, and as the monk, in a state of panic and despair, waited for that terrible hour, suddenly Matilda appeared before him, dressed beautifully, with a look of wild joy in her eyes.
"Matilda!" he cried, "how have you gained entrance?"
"Matilda!" he shouted, "how did you get in?"
"Ambrosio," she replied, "I am free. For life and liberty I have sold my soul to Lucifer. Dare you do the same?"
"Ambrosio," she responded, "I'm free. For my life and freedom, I've sold my soul to Lucifer. Would you dare to do the same?"
The monk shuddered.
The monk shivered.
"I cannot renounce my God," he said.
"I can't give up my God," he said.
"Fool! What hope have you of God's mercy?" She handed him a book. "If you repent of your folly, read the first four lines in the seventh page backwards." She vanished.
"Fool! What chance do you have of God's mercy?" She gave him a book. "If you regret your mistake, read the first four lines on the seventh page backwards." She disappeared.
A fearful struggle raged in the monk's spirit. What hope had he in any case of escaping eternal torment? And yet--was not the Almighty's mercy infinite? Then the thought of the stake and the flames entered his mind and appalled him.
A fearful struggle raged in the monk's spirit. What hope did he have of escaping eternal torment? And yet—wasn't the Almighty's mercy infinite? Then the thought of the stake and the flames entered his mind and horrified him.
At last the fatal hour came. The steps of his gaolers were heard in the passage. In uttermost terror he opened the book and ran over the lines, and straightway the fiend appeared--not seraph-like as when he appeared formerly, but dark, hideous, and gigantic, with hissing snakes coiling around his brows.
At last, the fateful hour arrived. He could hear the footsteps of his jailers in the hallway. In absolute fear, he opened the book and quickly scanned the lines, and right away the demon appeared—not angelic as he had before, but dark, monstrous, and massive, with hissing snakes winding around his head.
He placed a parchment before Ambrosio.
He put a piece of parchment in front of Ambrosio.
"Bear me hence!" cried the monk.
"Take me away!" shouted the monk.
"Will you be mine, body and soul?" said the demon. "Resolve while there is time!"
"Will you be mine, body and soul?" said the demon. "Make up your mind while you still have the chance!"
"I must!"
"I have to!"
"Sign, then!" Lucifer thrust a pen into the flesh of Ambrosio's arm, and the monk signed. A moment later he was carried through the roof of the dungeon into mid-air.
"Sign here!" Lucifer jabbed a pen into Ambrosio's arm, and the monk signed. Moments later, he was lifted through the roof of the dungeon into the sky.
The demon bore him with arrow-like speed to the brink of a precipice in the Sierra Morena.
The demon shot him forward with arrow-like speed to the edge of a cliff in the Sierra Morena.
"Carry me to Matilda!" gasped the monk.
"Take me to Matilda!" gasped the monk.
"Wretch!" answered Lucifer. "For what did you stipulate but rescue from the Inquisition? Learn that when you signed, the steps in the corridor were the steps of those who were bringing you a pardon. But now you are mine beyond reprieve, to all eternity, and alive you quit not these mountains."
"Wretch!" replied Lucifer. "What did you agree to but escape from the Inquisition? Understand that when you signed, the footsteps in the hallway were those of people bringing you a pardon. But now you belong to me forever, with no chance of escape, and you will not leave these mountains alive."
Darting his talons into the monk's shaven crown, he sprang with him from the rock. From a dreadful height he flung him headlong, and the torrent bore away with it the shattered corpse of Ambrosio.
Darting his claws into the monk's shaved head, he jumped off the rock with him. From a terrifying height, he threw him down, and the rushing water carried away the broken body of Ambrosio.
ELIZA LYNN LINTON
Joshua Davidson
Mrs. Lynn Linton, daughter of a vicar of Crosthwaite, was born at Keswick, England, Feb. 10, 1822. At the age of three-and-twenty she embarked on a literary career, and as a journalist, magazine contributor, and novelist wrote vigorously for over fifty years. Before her marriage, in 1858, to W.J. Linton, the eminent wood-engraver, who was also a poet, she had served on the staff of the "Morning Chronicle," as Paris correspondent. Later, she contributed to "All the Year Round," and to the "Saturday Review." After nine years of married life, the Lintons parted amicably. In 1872 Mrs. Lynn Linton published "The True History of Joshua Davidson," a powerfully simple story that has had much influence on working-class thought. "Christopher Kirkland," a later story, is largely autobiographical. Mrs. Linton died in London on July 14, 1898. She was a trenchant critic of what she regarded as tendencies towards degeneration in modern women.
Mrs. Lynn Linton, daughter of a vicar from Crosthwaite, was born in Keswick, England, on February 10, 1822. At the age of 23, she started her literary career and wrote passionately as a journalist, magazine contributor, and novelist for over fifty years. Before marrying W.J. Linton, a renowned wood engraver and poet, in 1858, she worked as a Paris correspondent for the "Morning Chronicle." Later, she contributed to "All the Year Round" and the "Saturday Review." After nine years of marriage, the Lintons separated amicably. In 1872, Mrs. Lynn Linton published "The True History of Joshua Davidson," a strikingly simple story that significantly influenced working-class thought. "Christopher Kirkland," another story, is mostly autobiographical. Mrs. Linton passed away in London on July 14, 1898. She was a sharp critic of what she saw as degenerative trends in modern women.
I.--A Cornish Christ
Joshua Davidson was the only son of a village carpenter, born in the small hamlet of Trevalga, on the North Cornwall coast, in the year 1835. There was nothing very remarkable about Joshua's childhood. He was always a quiet, thoughtful boy, and from his earliest years noticeably pious. He had a habit of asking why, and of reasoning out a principle, from quite a little lad, which displeased people, so that he did not get all the credit from the schoolmaster and the clergyman to which his diligence and good conduct entitled him.
Joshua Davidson was the only son of a village carpenter, born in the small hamlet of Trevalga on the North Cornwall coast in 1835. There was nothing particularly special about Joshua's childhood. He was always a quiet, thoughtful boy, and from a young age, noticeably religious. He had a tendency to ask why and to think through principles, which annoyed people, so he didn’t receive all the recognition from the schoolmaster and the clergyman that his hard work and good behavior deserved.
He was never well looked on by the vicar since a famous scene that took place in the church one Sunday. After catechism was over, Joshua stood out before the rest, just in his rough country clothes as he was, and said very respectfully to the vicar, "Mr. Grand, if you please I would like to ask you a few questions."
He was never viewed favorably by the vicar after a well-known incident that happened in the church one Sunday. Once catechism was finished, Joshua stood out from the others, still in his rough country clothes, and said very politely to the vicar, "Mr. Grand, if you don't mind, I would like to ask you a few questions."
"Certainly, my lad. What have you to say?" said Mr. Grand rather shortly.
"Sure thing, kid. What do you want to say?" Mr. Grand replied somewhat abruptly.
"If we say, sir, that Jesus Christ was God," said Joshua, "surely all that He said and did must be real right? There cannot be a better way than His?"
"If we say, sir, that Jesus Christ was God," said Joshua, "then everything He said and did must be true, right? There can't be a better way than His?"
"Surely not, my lad," Mr. Grand made answer.
"Definitely not, my boy," Mr. Grand replied.
"And His apostles and disciples, they showed the way, too?" said Joshua.
"And His apostles and disciples showed the way as well?" said Joshua.
"And they showed the way, too, as you say; and if you come up to half they taught you'll do well, Joshua."
"And they showed the way, just like you said; and if you follow even half of what they taught you, you'll do great, Joshua."
The vicar laughed a little laugh as he said this, but it was a laugh, Joshua's mother said, that seemed to mean the same thing as a "scat"--our Cornish word for a blow--only the boy didn't seem to see it.
The vicar chuckled slightly as he said this, but it was a laugh, Joshua's mother noted, that felt like a "scat"—our Cornish word for a hit—only the boy didn’t seem to get it.
"Yes; but, sir, if we are Christians, why don't we live as Christians?" said Joshua.
"Yes, but sir, if we are Christians, why don't we live like Christians?" said Joshua.
"Ah, indeed, why don't we?" said Mr. Grand. "Because of the wickedness of the human heart; because of the world, the flesh, and the devil."
"Ah, really, why not?" said Mr. Grand. "Because of the evil in the human heart; because of the world, the flesh, and the devil."
"Then, sir, if you feel this, why don't you and all the clergy live like the apostles, and give what you have to the poor?" cried Joshua, clasping his hands and making a step forward, the tears in his eyes.
"Then, sir, if you feel this, why don't you and all the clergy live like the apostles and give what you have to the poor?" cried Joshua, clasping his hands and stepping forward, tears in his eyes.
"Why do you live in a fine house, and have grand dinners, and let Peggy Bray nearly starve in that old mud hut of hers, and Widow Tregellis there, with her six children, and no fire or clothing for them? I can't make it out, sir!"
"Why do you live in a nice house, have fancy dinners, and let Peggy Bray barely get by in that old mud hut of hers, and Widow Tregellis with her six kids, without any fire or clothes for them? I just don’t get it, sir!"
"Who has been putting these bad thoughts into your head?" said Mr. Grand sternly.
"Who has been planting these negative thoughts in your head?" Mr. Grand said firmly.
"No one, sir. I have been thinking for myself. Michael, out by Lion's Den, is called an infidel--he calls himself one. And you preached last Sunday that no infidel can be saved. But Michael helped Peggy and her child when the orphan fund people took away her pension; and he worked early and late for Widow Tregellis and her children, and shared with them all he had, going short for them many a time. And I can't help thinking, sir, that Christ would have helped Peggy, and that Michael, being an infidel and such a good man, is something like that second son in the parable who said he would not do his Lord's will when he was ordered, but who went all the same------"
"No one, sir. I've been thinking for myself. Michael, out by Lion's Den, is labeled an infidel—he even calls himself one. And you preached last Sunday that no infidel can be saved. But Michael helped Peggy and her child when the orphan fund people took away her pension; he worked early and late for Widow Tregellis and her children, sharing everything he had and going without many times. And I can't help thinking, sir, that Christ would have helped Peggy, and that Michael, being an infidel and such a good man, is kind of like that second son in the parable who said he wouldn't do his Lord's will when he was told, but went ahead and did it anyway------"
"And that your vicar is like the first?" interrupted Mr. Grand angrily.
"And your vicar is like the first?" Mr. Grand interrupted angrily.
"Well, yes, sir, if you please," said Joshua quite modestly, but very fervently.
"Well, yes, sir, if you don’t mind," said Joshua quite modestly, but very eagerly.
There was a stir among the ladies and gentlemen when Joshua said this; and some laughed a little, under their breath, and others lifted up their eyebrows and said, "What an extraordinary boy!" But Mr. Grand was very angry, and said, in a severe tone, "These things are beyond the knowledge of an ignorant lad like you, Joshua. I consider you have done a very impertinent thing to-day, and I shall mark you for it!"
There was a commotion among the ladies and gentlemen when Joshua said this; some chuckled quietly to themselves, while others raised their eyebrows and exclaimed, "What an extraordinary boy!" But Mr. Grand was really upset, and said in a stern voice, "These matters are beyond the understanding of an uninformed kid like you, Joshua. I think you've been very disrespectful today, and I'll remember this!"
"I meant no harm. I meant only the truth and to hear the things of God," repeated Joshua sadly, as he took his seat among his companions, who tittered.
"I didn't mean any harm. I just wanted to speak the truth and share the things of God," Joshua said sadly as he sat down among his friends, who chuckled.
And so Joshua was not well looked on by the clergyman, who was his enemy, as one may say, ever after.
And so Joshua was not favored by the clergyman, who became his enemy from that point on.
"Mother," said Joshua, "I mean, when I grow up, to live as our Lord and Saviour lived when He was on the earth."
"Mom," said Joshua, "I mean, when I grow up, I want to live like our Lord and Savior did when He was on Earth."
"He is our example, lad," said his mother. "But I doubt lest you fall by over-boldness."
"He is our example, kid," said his mother. "But I'm worried you might get into trouble by being too reckless."
II.--Faith That Moveth Mountains
Joshua did not leave home early. He wrought at his father's bench, and was content to bide with his people. But his spirit was not dead if his life was uneventful. He gathered about him a few youths of his own age, and held with them prayer-meetings and Bible readings, either at home in his father's house, or in the fields when the throng was too great for the cottage.
Joshua didn't leave home early. He worked at his father's bench and was happy to stay with his family. But his spirit was alive even if his life was ordinary. He gathered a few young friends of his own age and held prayer meetings and Bible readings, either at home in his father's house or in the fields when there were too many people for the cottage.
No one ever knew Joshua tell the shadow of a lie, or go back from his word, or play at pretence. And he had such an odd way of coming right home to us. He seemed to have felt all that we felt, and to have thought all our thoughts.
No one ever saw Joshua tell a lie, back down from his word, or act fake. He had this strange ability to connect with us deeply. It felt like he understood everything we felt and thought everything we thought.
The youths that Joshua got together as his friends were as well-conditioned a set of lads as you would wish to see--sober, industrious, chaste. Their aim was to be thorough and like Christ. Joshua's great hope was to bring back the world to the simplicity and broad humanity of Christ's acted life, and he could not understand how it had been let drop.
The young people that Joshua gathered as his friends were a well-disciplined group of guys that you would want to see—responsible, hard-working, and pure. Their goal was to be complete and Christ-like. Joshua's main hope was to restore the world to the simplicity and universal compassion of Christ’s way of life, and he couldn’t comprehend how it had been forgotten.
He was but a young man at this time, remember--enthusiastic, with little or no scientific knowledge, and putting the direct interposition of God above the natural law. Wherefore, he accepted the text about faith removing mountains as literally true. And one evening he went down into the Rocky Valley, earnest to try conclusions with God's promise, and sure of proving it true.
He was just a young man at that time, remember—full of enthusiasm, with little to no scientific knowledge, and prioritizing God's direct intervention over natural laws. So, he took the text about faith moving mountains as literally true. One evening, he went down into the Rocky Valley, determined to test God's promise and confident he would prove it true.
He prayed to God to grant us this manifestation--to redeem His promise. Not a shadow of doubt chilled or slacked him. As he stood there in the softening twilight, with his arms raised above his head and his face turned up to the sky, his countenance glowed as Moses' of old. He seemed inspired, transported beyond himself, beyond humanity.
He prayed to God to give us this sign—to fulfill His promise. Not a hint of doubt affected him. As he stood there in the softening twilight, with his arms raised above his head and his face turned up to the sky, he glowed like Moses of old. He seemed inspired, lifted beyond himself, beyond humanity.
He commanded the stone to move in God's name, and because Christ had promised. But the rock stood still, and a stonechat went and perched on it.
He ordered the stone to move in God's name, relying on Christ's promise. But the rock remained still, and a stonechat landed on it.
Another time he took up a viper in his hand, quoting the passage, "They shall take up serpents." But the beast stung him, and he was ill for days after.
Another time, he picked up a viper in his hand, referencing the passage, "They shall take up serpents." But the creature bit him, and he was sick for days afterward.
"Take my advice," said the doctor. "Put all these thoughts out of your head. Get some work to do in a new part of the country, fall in love with some nice girl, and marry as soon as you can make a home for her. That's the only life for you, depend upon it."
"Take my advice," said the doctor. "Clear your mind of these thoughts. Get a job in a different part of the country, fall in love with a nice girl, and marry as soon as you can provide a home for her. That's the best life for you, trust me."
"God has given me other thoughts," said Joshua, "and I must obey them."
"God has given me different thoughts," said Joshua, "and I have to follow them."
The doctor said afterwards that he was quite touched at the lad's sweetness and wrong-headedness combined.
The doctor said later that he was really moved by the boy's combination of kindness and misguided thinking.
The failure of these trials of faith perplexed us all, and profoundly afflicted Joshua. "Friends," he said at last, "it seems to me--indeed, I think we must all see it now--that His Word is not to be accepted literally. The laws of nature are supreme, and even faith cannot change them. Can it be," he then said solemnly, "that much of the Word is a parable--that Christ was truly, as He says of Himself, the corner-stone, but not the whole building--and that we have to carry on the work in His spirit, but in our own way, and not merely to try and repeat His acts?"
The failure of these tests of faith confused us all and deeply troubled Joshua. "Friends," he finally said, "it seems to me—actually, I think we all realize now—that His Word shouldn't be taken literally. The laws of nature are absolute, and even faith can't change them. Could it be," he then said seriously, "that much of the Word is a parable—that Christ was indeed, as He describes Himself, the cornerstone, but not the entire structure—and that we need to continue the work in His spirit, but in our own way, rather than just trying to mimic His actions?"
It was after this that we noticed a certain restlessness in Joshua. But in time he had an offer to go up to London to follow his trade at a large house in the City, and got me a job as well, that I might be alongside of him. For we were like brothers. A few days before he went, Joshua happened to be coming out of his father's workshop just as Mr. Grand was passing, driving the neat pair-horse phaeton he had lately bought.
It was after this that we noticed a kind of restlessness in Joshua. Eventually, he received an offer to go to London to pursue his trade at a big firm in the City, and he got me a job too, so I could be by his side. We were like brothers. A few days before he left, Joshua happened to be coming out of his father's workshop just as Mr. Grand was passing by, driving the neat pair-horse carriage he had recently bought.
"Well, Joshua, and how are you doing? And why have you not been to church lately?" said the parson, pulling up.
"Hey, Joshua, how's it going? And why haven't you been to church lately?" said the pastor, stopping.
"Well, sir," said Joshua, "I don't go to church, you know."
"Well, sir," Joshua said, "I don't go to church, you know."
"A new light on your own account, hey?" and he laughed as if he mocked him.
"A new perspective on your own situation, huh?" and he laughed as if he were making fun of him.
"No, sir; only a seeker."
"No, sir; just a seeker."
"The old path's not good enough for you?"
"The old path isn’t good enough for you?"
"I must answer for my conscience to God, sir," said Joshua.
"I have to answer to my conscience before God, sir," said Joshua.
"And your clergyman, appointed by God and the state to be your guide, what of him? Has he no authority in his own parish?"
"And what about your clergyman, chosen by God and the state to lead you? Does he have no authority in his own parish?"
"Look here, sir," said Joshua, quite respectfully; "I deny your appointment as a God-given leader of souls. The Church is but the old priesthood as it existed in the days of our Lord. I see no sacrifice of the world, no brotherhood with the poor----"
"Listen up, sir," said Joshua, quite respectfully; "I refuse to accept your role as a God-given leader of souls. The Church is just the old priesthood as it was in the days of our Lord. I see no sacrifice for the world, no brotherhood with the poor----"
"The poor!" interrupted Mr. Grand disdainfully. "What would you have, you young fool? The poor have the laws of their country to protect them, and the Gospel preached to them for their salvation."
"The poor!" interrupted Mr. Grand with disdain. "What do you expect, you young fool? The poor have the laws of their country to protect them, and the Gospel preached to them for their salvation."
"Why, sir, the poor of our day are the lepers of Christ's, and who among you Christian priests consorts with them? Who ranks the man above his station, or the soul above the man?"
"Why, sir, the poor in our time are the lepers of Christ, and who among you Christian priests spends time with them? Who values the person more than his status, or the soul more than the person?"
"Now we have come to it!" cried Mr. Grand. "I thought I should touch the secret spring at last! And you would like us to associate with you as equals--is that it, Joshua? Gentlemen and common men hob-and-nob together, and no distinctions made? You to ride in our carriages, and perhaps marry our daughters?"
"Well, here we are!" exclaimed Mr. Grand. "I really thought I was finally going to hit the nail on the head! So, you want us to treat you as our equals, right, Joshua? Gentlemen and ordinary folks mingling together with no distinctions? You riding in our carriages, and maybe even marrying our daughters?"
"That's just it, sir. You are gentlemen, as you say, but not the followers of Christ. If you were, you would have no carriages to ride in, and your daughters would be what Martha and Mary and Lydia and Dorcas were, and their title to ladyhood founded on their degrees of goodness."
"That's exactly it, sir. You call yourselves gentlemen, but you're not followers of Christ. If you were, you wouldn't have carriages to ride in, and your daughters would be like Martha, Mary, Lydia, and Dorcas, with their status as ladies based on their goodness."
"Shall I tell you what would be the very thing for you," said Mr. Grand, quite quietly.
"Should I tell you what would be just right for you," said Mr. Grand, quite calmly.
"Yes, sir; what?" asked Joshua eagerly.
"Yes, sir; what is it?" asked Joshua eagerly.
"This whip across your shoulders! And, by George, if I were not a clergyman, I would lay it there with a will!" cried the parson.
"This whip on your shoulders! And, honestly, if I weren't a clergyman, I'd bring it down with full force!" shouted the pastor.
No one had ever seen Joshua angry since he had grown up. His temper was proverbially sweet, and his self-control was a marvel. But this time he lost both.
No one had ever seen Joshua angry since he grew up. His temper was famously calm, and his self-control was impressive. But this time he lost both.
"God shall smite thee, thou white wall!" he cried with vehemence. "You are the gentleman, sir, and I am only a poor carpenter's son; but I spurn you with a deeper and more solemn scorn than you have spurned me!"
"God will strike you down, you white wall!" he shouted passionately. "You are the gentleman, sir, and I'm just a poor carpenter's son; but I reject you with a deeper and more serious disdain than you've shown me!"
He lifted his hand as he said this, with a strange and passionate gesture, then turned himself about and went in, and Mr. Grand drove off more his ill-wisher than before. He also made old Davidson, Joshua's father, suffer for his son, for he took away his custom from him, and did him what harm in the neighbourhood a gentleman's ill word can do a working man.
He raised his hand with a strange and intense gesture as he said this, then turned around and went inside, leaving Mr. Grand feeling even more resentful than before. He also made old Davidson, Joshua's father, pay for his son's actions by taking his business elsewhere and causing him the kind of damage in the community that a wealthy person's slander can inflict on a working man.
III.--Is Christ's Way Livable?
In London a new view of life opened to Joshua. The first thing that struck him in our workshop was the avowed infidelity of the workmen. Distrust had penetrated to their inmost souls. Christianity represents to the poor, not Christ tender to the sinful, visiting the leprous, the brother of publicans, at Whose feet sat the harlots and were comforted, but the gentleman taking sides with God against the poor and oppressed, an elder brother in the courts of heaven kicking the younger out of doors.
In London, a new perspective on life emerged for Joshua. The first thing that hit him in our workshop was the openly expressed disbelief of the workers. Mistrust had seeped into their very core. To the poor, Christianity doesn’t represent Christ as compassionate towards sinners, visiting the leper and being the brother to tax collectors, where outcasts found solace at His feet. Instead, it feels like the gentleman siding with God against the poor and oppressed, like an older brother in the heavenly courts who kicks the younger ones out the door.
At this time Joshua's mind was like an unpiloted vessel. He was beset with doubts, in which the only thing that kept its shape or place was the character of Christ. For the rest, everything had failed him. During this time he did not neglect what I suppose may be called the secular life. He attended all such science classes as he had time for, and being naturally quick in study, he picked up a vast deal of knowledge in a very short time; he interested himself in politics, in current social questions, specially those relating to labour and capital, and in the condition of the poor.
At this time, Joshua's mind was like a lost ship. He was overwhelmed with doubts, but the one thing that remained clear was his understanding of Christ's character. Everything else had let him down. During this period, he didn’t ignore what you could call the everyday life. He attended all the science classes he could fit into his schedule, and being naturally quick to learn, he absorbed a lot of knowledge in a short time. He became interested in politics and current social issues, especially those related to labor and capital, as well as the situation of the poor.
So his time passed, till at last one evening, "Friends," he said, "I have at last cleared my mind and come to a belief. I have proved to myself the sole meaning of Christ: it is humanity. The modern Christ would be a politician. His aim would be to raise the whole platform of society. He would work at the destruction of caste, which is the vice at the root of all our creeds and institutions. He would accept the truths of science, and He would teach that a man saves his own soul best by helping his neighbour. Friends, the doctrine I have chosen for myself is Christian Communism, and my aim will be, the life after Christ in the service of humanity."
So his time went by until one evening, he said, "Friends, I’ve finally cleared my mind and come to a belief. I’ve proven to myself the true meaning of Christ: it’s humanity. The modern Christ would be a politician. His goal would be to elevate the entire structure of society. He would work to dismantle caste, which is the root of all our beliefs and institutions. He would embrace the truths of science and teach that a person saves their own soul best by helping their neighbor. Friends, the doctrine I’ve chosen for myself is Christian Communism, and my aim will be to live after Christ in the service of humanity."
It was this which made him begin his "night school," where he got together all who would come, and tried to interest them in a few homely truths in the way of cleanliness, health, good cooking, and the like, with interludes, so to speak, of lessons in morality.
It was this that prompted him to start his "night school," where he gathered anyone who was willing to come and tried to engage them in some basic truths about cleanliness, health, good cooking, and similar topics, along with occasional lessons in morality.
We lodged in a stifling court, Church Court, where every room was filled as if cubic inches were gold, as indeed they are to London house-owners, if human life is but dross. Opposite us lived Mary Prinsep, who was what the world calls lost--a bad girl--a castaway--but I have reason to speak well of her, for to her we owe the life of Joshua. Joshua fell ill in our wretched lodgings, where we lived and did for ourselves, and I was obliged to leave him for twelve hours and more at a stretch; but Mary Prinsep came over and nursed him, and kept him alive. We helped her all we could, and she helped us. This got us the name of associating with bad women.
We stayed in a stuffy courtyard, Church Court, where every room was packed tightly, as if cubic inches were worth their weight in gold, which they are to London landlords, if human life is meaningless. Across from us lived Mary Prinsep, who the world labels as lost—a bad girl—a castaway—but I have my reasons to speak kindly of her because we owe Joshua's life to her. Joshua got sick in our awful place, where we lived and managed for ourselves, and I had to leave him for over twelve hours at a time; but Mary Prinsep came over, took care of him, and kept him alive. We did everything we could to help her, and she helped us. This earned us a reputation for associating with bad women.
Among the rest of the doubtful characters with which our court abounded was one Joe Traill, who had been in prison many a time for petty larceny and the like. He was one of those who stink in the nostrils of cleanly, civilised society, and who are its shame and secret sore. There was no place for Joe in this great world of ours. He said to Joshua one night in his blithe way that there was nothing for him but to make a running fight for it, now up, now down, as his luck went.
Among the other shady characters in our court was a guy named Joe Traill, who had spent time in jail multiple times for minor theft and similar offenses. He was one of those people who disgust clean, civilized society and are its hidden shame. There was no place for Joe in this big world of ours. One night, he told Joshua in his cheerful way that he had no choice but to keep fighting for a living, sometimes up, sometimes down, depending on his luck.
"Burglary's a bad trade," said Joshua.
"Burglary is a bad profession," said Joshua.
"Only one I've got at my fingers' ends, governor," laughed the thief; "and starvation is a worse go than quod."
"That's the only one I've got right now, boss," the thief laughed; "and being hungry is worse than jail."
"Well, till you've learned a better, share with us," said Joshua. So now we had a reformed burglar and a reformed prostitute in our little circle.
"Well, until you've figured out a better way, share with us," said Joshua. So now we had a reformed thief and a reformed sex worker in our little group.
"It is what Christ would have done," said Joshua, when he was remonstrated with.
"It’s what Christ would have done," Joshua said when he was confronted.
But the police did not see it. Wherefore, "from information received," Joshua and I were called up before the master, and had our dismissal from the shop, and we found ourselves penniless in the wilds of London. But Joshua was undisturbed. He told both Joe and Mary that he would not forsake them, come what might.
But the police didn't notice it. As a result, "from information received," Joshua and I were summoned before the boss, and we were let go from the shop, leaving us broke in the depths of London. But Joshua was unfazed. He assured both Joe and Mary that he wouldn't abandon them, no matter what happened.
It was a hard time, and, bit by bit, everything we possessed passed over the pawnbroker's counter, even to our tools. But when we were at the worst Joshua received a letter enclosing a five-pound note, "from a friend." We never knew where it came from, and there was no clue by which we could guess. Immediately after both Joshua and I got a job, and Joe and Mary still bided with us.
It was a tough time, and little by little, everything we owned ended up at the pawnbroker's, including our tools. But just when things were at their lowest, Joshua got a letter with a five-pound note, "from a friend." We never found out who sent it, and there were no hints to figure it out. Right after that, both Joshua and I landed jobs, and Joe and Mary still stayed with us.
Joshua's life of work and endeavour brought with it no reward of praise or popularity. It suffered the fate of all unsectarianism, and made him to be as one man in the midst of foes. He soon began to see that the utmost he could do was only palliative and temporary. So he turned to class organisation as something more hopeful than private charity. When the International Workingmen's Association was formed, he joined it as one of its first members; indeed, he mainly helped to establish it. And though he never got the ear of the International, because he was so truly liberal, he had some little influence, and what influence he had ennobled their councils as they have never been ennobled since.
Joshua's hard work and dedication earned him no recognition or popularity. He faced the same fate as all those who remain neutral, feeling isolated among his opponents. He soon realized that his best efforts were only short-term solutions. So, he turned to organizing classes as a more promising alternative to private charity. When the International Workingmen's Association was formed, he became one of its first members and played a significant role in its establishment. Although he never gained influence within the International due to his genuine liberal views, he did have some impact, and the influence he held elevated their discussions in a way that hasn't been seen since.
One evening Joe Traill, who had been given a situation, came into the night school staggering drunk, and made a commotion, and though Joshua quieted him, after being struck by him, the police, attracted by the tumult, came up into the room and marched Joshua and myself off to the police station, where we were locked up for the night. As we had to be punished, reason or none, we were both sent to prison for a couple of weeks next morning.
One evening, Joe Traill, who had gotten a job, came into night school extremely drunk and caused a scene. Even though Joshua managed to calm him down after Joe hit him, the police, drawn by the noise, came into the room and took Joshua and me to the police station, where we were locked up for the night. Since we had to be punished, for whatever reason, we were both sent to prison for a couple of weeks the next morning.
Well, Christ was the criminal of his day!
Well, Christ was seen as the criminal of his time!
Such backslidings and failures at that of Joe Traill were among the greatest difficulties of Joshua's work. Men and women whom he had thought he had cleansed and set on a wholesome way of living, turned back again to the drink and the deviltry of their lives, and the various sectarians who came along all agreed that the cause of his failures was--Joshua was not a Christian!
Such setbacks and failures like those of Joe Traill were some of the toughest challenges Joshua faced. Men and women he believed he had helped to lead a better life fell back into drinking and their old bad habits, and the different sectarians who showed up all claimed that his failures were because—Joshua wasn’t a Christian!
Next a spasmodic philanthropist, Lord X., struck up a friendship with Joshua, who, he said, wanted, as a background, a man of position. This led to Joshua's first introduction into a wealthy house of the upper classes, and the luxury and lavishness almost stupefied him. Lady X. liked Joshua, and felt he was a master-spirit, but when she came to Church Court, and found out what Mary had been, she went away offended, and we saw her no more.
Next, a sporadic philanthropist, Lord X., befriended Joshua, claiming that he needed a man of stature as a backdrop. This resulted in Joshua's first introduction to a wealthy upper-class household, and the opulence nearly overwhelmed him. Lady X. took a liking to Joshua and sensed that he was a remarkable individual, but when she visited Church Court and discovered Mary’s past, she left upset, and we never saw her again.
IV.--The Pathway of Martyrdom
Sometimes Joshua went as a lecturer to various towns, for his political associates were willing to use his political zeal, though they did not go in for his religious views. He insisted on the need of the working classes raising themselves to a higher level in mind and circumstance, and on the right of each man to a fair share of the primary essentials for good living. His discourses roused immense antagonism, and he was sometimes set upon and severely handled by the men to whom he spoke. I have known swindlers and murderers more gently entreated. When, after the war between France and Prussia the Commune declared itself in Paris, Joshua went over to help, as far as he could, in the cause of humanity. I went with him, and poor, loving, faithful Mary followed us. But there, notwithstanding all that we and others of like mind could do, blood was shed which covered liberty with shame, and in the confusion that followed Mary was shot as a pétroleuse while she was succouring the wounded. We buried her tenderly, and I laid part of my life in her grave.
Sometimes Joshua traveled as a lecturer to different towns, as his political associates were eager to utilize his political passion, even though they didn't share his religious beliefs. He emphasized the importance of the working class uplifting themselves both mentally and materially, and the right of every person to a fair share of the basic essentials for a good life. His speeches sparked a lot of anger, and he was often assaulted and roughly treated by the men he spoke to. I've seen con artists and murderers treated more kindly. After the war between France and Prussia, when the Commune declared itself in Paris, Joshua went over to help, as much as he could, in the fight for humanity. I accompanied him, and poor, loving, loyal Mary followed us. However, despite all our efforts and those of others who thought like us, there was bloodshed, which tarnished liberty, and in the chaos that ensued, Mary was shot as a supposed incendiary while she was aiding the wounded. We buried her gently, and I left a piece of my life in her grave.
On our return Joshua was regarded as the representative of social destruction and godless licence, for the very name of the Commune was a red rag to English thought.
On our way back, Joshua was seen as a symbol of social decay and moral chaos, because the mere mention of the Commune was like a red flag to English minds.
At last we came to a place called Lowbridge, where Joshua was announced to lecture on Communism in the town hall. Grave as he always was, that night he was grave to sadness, like a martyr going to his death. He shook hands with me before going on the platform, and said, "God bless you, John; you have been a true friend to me."
At last, we arrived at a place called Lowbridge, where Joshua was set to give a talk on Communism at the town hall. Serious as he always was, that night he seemed deeply somber, like a martyr heading to his execution. He shook my hand before going up on the platform and said, "God bless you, John; you have been a true friend to me."
In the first row in front of him was the former clergyman of Trevalga, Mr. Grand, who had lately been given the rich living of Lowbridge and one or two stately cathedral appointments. At the first word Joshua spoke there broke out such a tumult as I had never heard in any public meeting. The yells, hisses, cat-calls, whoopings, were indescribable. It only ceased when Mr. Grand rose, and standing on a chair, appealed to the audience to "Give him your minds, my men, and let him understand that Lowbridge is no place for a godless rascal like him."
In the front row sat the former clergyman of Trevalga, Mr. Grand, who had recently been given the lucrative position at Lowbridge and a couple of prestigious cathedral roles. As soon as Joshua spoke, chaos erupted like nothing I had ever witnessed at a public meeting. The yells, hisses, cat-calls, and whoops were unbelievable. It only stopped when Mr. Grand stood up on a chair and urged the audience, "Give him your thoughts, folks, and let him know that Lowbridge is no place for a godless scoundrel like him."
I will do Mr. Grand the justice to say I do not think he intended his words to have the effect they did have. A dozen men leaped on the platform, and in a moment I saw Joshua under their feet. They had it all their own way, and while he lay on the ground, pale and senseless, one, with a fearful oath, kicked him twice on the head. Suddenly a whisper went round, they all drew a little, way off, the gas was turned down, and the place cleared as if by magic. When the lights were up again, I went to lift him--and he was dead.
I have to give Mr. Grand some credit; I really don't think he meant for his words to have the impact they did. A dozen guys jumped onto the platform, and in an instant, I saw Joshua under their feet. They completely had their way, and while he was on the ground, pale and unconscious, one of them, with a terrible curse, kicked him twice in the head. Suddenly, a whisper spread around, they all backed off a bit, the gas was dimmed, and the place cleared out as if by magic. When the lights came back up, I went to help him—and he was dead.
The man who had lived the life after Christ more exactly than any human being ever known to me was killed by the Christian party of order. So the world has ever disowned its best when they came.
The man who lived a life after Christ more faithfully than anyone I’ve ever known was killed by the Christian establishment. So, the world has always rejected its greatest when they appeared.
The death of my friend has left me not only desolate but uncertain. Like Joshua in earlier days, my mind is unpiloted and unanchored. Everywhere I see the sifting of competition, and nowhere Christian protection of weakness; everywhere dogma adored, and nowhere Christ realised. And again I ask, Which is true--modern society in its class strife and consequent elimination of its weaker elements, or the brotherhood and communism taught by the Jewish Carpenter of Nazareth? Who will answer me? Who will make the dark thing clear?
The death of my friend has left me not just heartbroken but also confused. Like Joshua back in the day, my mind feels lost and without direction. All around me, I see competition tearing people apart, and no sign of support for the vulnerable; everywhere dogma is worshiped, yet nowhere is Christ truly embodied. Once again, I ask, what’s true—modern society with its struggles and its tendency to push out the weaker members, or the brotherhood and community advocated by the Jewish Carpenter from Nazareth? Who will answer me? Who will shed light on this dark situation?
SAMUEL LOVER
Handy Andy
Samuel Lover, born at Dublin on February 24, 1797, was the most versatile man of his age. He was a song-writer, a novelist, a painter, a dramatist, and an entertainer; and in each of these parts he was remarkably successful. In 1835 he came to London, and set up as a miniature painter; then he turned to literature, and in "Rory O'More," published in 1837, and "Handy Andy, a Tale of Irish Life," which appeared in 1842, he took the town. Lover was a typical Irishman of the old school--high-spirited, witty, and jovially humorous; and his work is informed with a genuine Irish raciness that gives it a perennial freshness. He is a man gaily in love with life, and with a quick eye for all the varied humours of it. "Handy Andy" is one of the most amusing books ever written; a roaring farce, written by a man who combined the liveliest sense of fun with a painter's gift of portraying real character in a few vivid touches. Samuel Lover died on July 6, 1868.
Samuel Lover, born in Dublin on February 24, 1797, was the most versatile person of his time. He was a songwriter, novelist, painter, dramatist, and entertainer, and he found success in all these roles. In 1835, he moved to London and started working as a miniature painter; then he shifted to literature, achieving fame with "Rory O'More," published in 1837, and "Handy Andy, a Tale of Irish Life," released in 1842. Lover was a classic Irishman of the old school—spirited, witty, and humorously jovial; and his work has a true Irish flavor that gives it lasting freshness. He had a cheerful love for life and a keen eye for its many quirks. "Handy Andy" is one of the funniest books ever written; a hilarious farce created by a man who blended a vibrant sense of humor with a painter's talent for capturing real character with a few vivid strokes. Samuel Lover died on July 6, 1868.
I.--The Squire Gets a Surprise
Andy Rooney was a fellow with a most ingenious knack of doing everything the wrong way. "Handy" Andy was the nickname the neighbours stuck on him, and the poor simple-minded lad liked the jeering jingle. Even Mrs. Rooney, who thought that her boy was "the sweetest craythur the cun shines on," preferred to hear him called "Handy Andy" rather than "Suds."
Andy Rooney was a guy with a real talent for doing everything the wrong way. "Handy" Andy was the nickname the neighbors gave him, and the poor simple-minded guy actually liked the teasing name. Even Mrs. Rooney, who believed her boy was "the sweetest creature the sun shines on," preferred to hear him called "Handy Andy" instead of "Suds."
For sad memories attached to the latter nickname. Knowing what a hard life Mrs. Rooney had had--she had married a stranger, who disappeared a month after marriage, so Andy came into the world with no father to beat a little sense into him--Squire Egan of Merryvale engaged the boy as a servant. One of the first things that Andy was called upon to do was to wait at table during an important political dinner given by the squire. Andy was told to ice the champagne, and the wine and a tub of ice were given to him.
For the sad memories connected to that nickname. Knowing how tough Mrs. Rooney's life had been—she married a stranger who vanished a month after the wedding, leaving Andy to grow up without a father to instill any sense into him—Squire Egan of Merryvale hired the boy as a servant. One of the first tasks Andy was assigned was to serve at a significant political dinner hosted by the squire. He was instructed to chill the champagne, and they provided him with the wine and a bucket of ice.
"Well, this is the quarest thing I ever heered of," said Andy. "Musha! What outlandish inventions the quality has among them! They're not content with wine, but they must have ice along with it--and in a tub, too, like pigs! Troth, its a' dirty thrick, I think. But here goes!" said he; and opening a bottle of champagne, he poured it into the tub with the ice.
"Well, this is the strangest thing I've ever heard of," said Andy. "Wow! What crazy inventions the rich have! They’re not satisfied with wine; they have to have ice with it too—and in a tub, like animals! Honestly, it’s a dirty trick, I think. But here goes!" said he; and opening a bottle of champagne, he poured it into the tub with the ice.
Andy distinguished himself right at the beginning of the dinner. One of the guests asked him for soda-water.
Andy stood out from the start of the dinner. One of the guests asked him for soda water.
"Would you like it hot or cold, sir?" he said.
"Would you like it hot or cold, sir?" he asked.
"Never mind," replied the guest, with a laugh. But Andy was anxious to please, and the squire's butler met him hurrying to the kitchen, bewildered, but still resolute.
"Never mind," said the guest with a laugh. But Andy was eager to please, and the squire's butler ran into him as he hurried to the kitchen, confused but still determined.
"One of the gintlemen wants some soap and wather with his wine," exclaimed Andy. "Shall I give it hot or cold?"
"One of the gentlemen wants some soap and water with his wine," exclaimed Andy. "Should I give it hot or cold?"
The distracted and irate butler took Andy to the sideboard and pushed a small soda into his hand, saying, "Cut the cord, you fool!" Andy took it gingerly, and holding it over the table, carried out the order. Bang I went the bottle, and the cork, after knocking out two of the lights, struck the squire in the eye, while the hostess had a cold bath down her back. Poor Andy, frightened by the soda-water jumping out of the bottle, kept holding it out at arm's-length, exclaiming at every fizz, "Ow, ow, ow!"
The distracted and annoyed butler pulled Andy aside and shoved a small soda into his hand, saying, "Cut the cord, you fool!" Andy took it carefully, and while holding it over the table, followed the order. The bottle popped, and the cork, after knocking out two of the lights, hit the squire in the eye, while the hostess got a cold splash down her back. Poor Andy, startled by the soda water bursting out of the bottle, kept holding it out at arm's length, shouting with every fizz, "Ow, ow, ow!"
"Send that fellow out of the room," said the squire to the butler, "and bring in the champagne."
"Get that guy out of the room," the squire told the butler, "and bring in the champagne."
In staggered Andy with the tub.
In staggered Andy with the tub.
"Hand it round the table," said the squire.
"Pass it around the table," said the squire.
Andy tried to lift up the tub "to hand it round the table," but finding he could not, he whispered, "I can't get it up, sir!"
Andy tried to lift the tub "to pass it around the table," but realizing he couldn't, he whispered, "I can't lift it, sir!"
"Draw it then," murmured his master, thinking that Andy meant he had got a bottle which was not effervescent enough to expel its own cork.
"Go ahead and draw it," his master whispered, thinking that Andy meant he had a bottle that wasn’t fizzy enough to pop its own cork.
"Here it is," said Andy, pulling the tub up to the squire's chair.
"Here it is," Andy said, bringing the tub over to the squire's chair.
"What do you mean, you stupid rascal?" exclaimed the squire, staring at the strange stuff before him. "There's not a single bottle there!"
"What do you mean, you silly rascal?" exclaimed the squire, staring at the strange stuff in front of him. "There isn't a single bottle there!"
"To be sure there's no bottle there, sir," said Andy. "I've poured every dhrop of wine in the ice, as you towld me, sir. If you put your hand down into it, you'll feel it."
"Just to make sure there's no bottle there, sir," Andy said. "I've poured every drop of wine into the ice, like you told me, sir. If you put your hand down into it, you'll feel it."
A wild roar of laughter uprose from the listening guests. Happily they were now too merry to be upset by the mishap, and it was generally voted that the joke was worth twice as much as the wine. Handy Andy was, however, expelled from the dining-room in disgrace, and for days kept out of his master's way, and the servants for months would call him by no other name but "Suds."
A loud burst of laughter erupted from the guests. They were so cheerful that they couldn't be bothered by the mishap, and it was widely agreed that the joke was worth more than the wine. However, Handy Andy was kicked out of the dining room in shame, and for days, he avoided his master, while the servants called him nothing but "Suds" for months.
II.--O'Grady Gets a Blister
Mr. Egan was a kind-hearted man, and, instead of dismissing Andy, he kept him on for out-door work. Our hero at once distinguished himself in his new walk of life.
Mr. Egan was a kind man, and instead of letting Andy go, he kept him on for outdoor work. Our hero immediately stood out in his new role.
"Ride into the town and see if there is a letter for me," said the squire.
"Ride into town and check if there's a letter for me," said the squire.
"I want a letther, if you plaze!" shouted Andy, rushing into the post-office.
"I want a letter, please!" shouted Andy, rushing into the post office.
"Who do you want it for?" asked the postmaster.
"Who is it for?" the postmaster asked.
"What consarn is that o' yours?" exclaimed Andy.
"What is that of yours?" exclaimed Andy.
Happily, a man who knew Andy looked in for a letter, paid the postage of fourpence on it, and then settled the dispute between Andy and the postmaster by mentioning Mr. Egan's name.
Happily, a man who knew Andy stopped by to check on a letter, paid the fourpence postage for it, and then resolved the disagreement between Andy and the postmaster by mentioning Mr. Egan's name.
"Why didn't you tell me you came from the squire?" said the postmaster. "Here's a letter for him. Elevenpence postage."
"Why didn't you tell me you were coming from the squire?" said the postmaster. "Here's a letter for him. Eleven pence for postage."
"Elevenpence postage!" Andy cried. "Didn't I see you give that man a letther for fourpence, and a bigger letther than this? Do you think I'm a fool?"
"Eleven pence for postage!" Andy shouted. "Didn't I see you give that guy a letter for four pence, and a bigger letter than this? Do you think I'm an idiot?"
"No," said the postmaster; "I'm sure of it."
"No," said the postmaster. "I'm certain of it."
He walked off to serve another customer, and Andy meditated. His master wanted the letter badly, so he would have to pay the exorbitant price. He snatched two other letters from the heap on the counter while the postmaster's back was turned, paid the elevenpence, received the epistle to which he was entitled, and rode home triumphant.
He walked away to help another customer, and Andy thought about things. His boss really wanted the letter, so he would have to pay the outrageous price. He grabbed two other letters from the pile on the counter while the postmaster wasn't looking, paid the eleven pence, got the letter he was supposed to have, and rode home feeling victorious.
"Look at that!" he exclaimed, slapping the three letters down under his broad fist on the table before the astonished squire. "He made me pay elevenpence, by gor! But I've brought your honour the worth of your money, anyhow."
"Check this out!" he shouted, slamming the three letters down under his large fist on the table in front of the shocked squire. "He charged me eleven pence, by golly! But I’ve brought you the value of your money, at least."
"Well, by the powers!" said the squire, as Andy stalked out of the room with an air of supreme triumph. "That's the most extraordinary genius I ever came across!"
"Well, by the powers!" said the squire, as Andy walked out of the room with an air of total triumph. "That's the most amazing genius I've ever seen!"
He read the letter for which he had been anxiously waiting. It was from his lawyer about the forthcoming election. In it he was warned to beware of his friend O'Grady, who was selling his interest to the government candidate.
He read the letter he had been nervously anticipating. It was from his lawyer regarding the upcoming election. In it, he was cautioned to watch out for his friend O'Grady, who was selling his stake to the government candidate.
"So that's the work O'Grady's at!" exclaimed the squire angrily. "Foul, foul! And after all the money I lent him, too!"
"So that's the work O'Grady's doing!" the squire shouted angrily. "Disgraceful, disgraceful! And after all the money I loaned him, too!"
He threw down the letter, and his eye caught the other two that Andy had stolen.
He dropped the letter, and his eye landed on the other two that Andy had taken.
"More of that mad fool's work! Robbing the mail now. That's a hanging job. I'd better send them to the parties to whom they're addressed."
"More of that crazy idiot's work! Now he's robbing the mail. That's a serious offense. I'd better send them to the people they're meant for."
Picking up one of the epistles, he found it was a government letter directed to his new enemy, O'Grady. "All's fair in war," thought the squire, and pinching the letter until it gaped, he peeped in and read: "As you very properly remark, poor Egan is a spoon--a mere spoon." "Am I a spoon, your villain!" roared the squire, tearing the letter and throwing it into the fire. "I'm a spoon you'll sup sorrow with yet!"
Picking up one of the letters, he realized it was a government letter addressed to his new enemy, O'Grady. “All’s fair in war,” thought the squire, and squeezing the letter until it opened, he peered inside and read: “As you rightly point out, poor Egan is a fool—a total fool.” “Am I a fool, you scoundrel!” yelled the squire, ripping the letter apart and tossing it into the fire. “I’m a fool you’ll regret crossing yet!”
"Get out a writ on O'Grady for all the money he owes me," he wrote to his lawyer. "Send me the blister, and I'll slap it on him."
"Get a legal notice out on O'Grady for all the money he owes me," he wrote to his lawyer. "Send me the paperwork, and I'll hit him with it."
Unfortunately, he sent Andy with this letter; still more unfortunately, Mrs. Egan also gave the simple fellow a prescription to be made up at the chemist's. Andy surpassed himself on this occasion. He called at the chemist's on his way back from the lawyer's, and carefully laid the sealed envelope containing the writ on the counter, while he was getting the medicine. On leaving, he took up a different envelope.
Unfortunately, he sent Andy with this letter; even more unfortunately, Mrs. Egan also gave the naive guy a prescription to get filled at the pharmacy. Andy really outdid himself this time. He stopped by the pharmacy on his way back from the lawyer's and carefully placed the sealed envelope with the writ on the counter while he was picking up the medicine. When he left, he picked up a different envelope.
"My dear Squire," ran the letter Andy brought back, "I send you the blister for O'Grady, as you insist on it; but I don't think you will find it easy to serve him with it.--Your obedient, MURTOUGH MURPHY."
"My dear Squire," the letter Andy brought back said, "I'm sending you the blister for O'Grady, as you requested; but I doubt you'll find it easy to give it to him.--Your obedient, MURTOUGH MURPHY."
When the squire opened the accompanying envelope, and found within a real instead of a figurative blister, he grew crimson with rage. But he was consoled when he went to horsewhip his attorney, and met the chemist pelting down the street with O'Grady tearing after him with a cudgel. For some years O'Grady had successfully kept out of his door every process-server sent by his innumerable creditors; but now, having got a cold, he had dispatched his man to the chemist for a blister, and owing to Handy Andy, he obtained Squire Egan's writ against him.
When the squire opened the envelope and found an actual blister instead of a figurative one, he turned red with anger. However, he felt a bit better when he went to confront his attorney and saw the chemist running down the street with O'Grady chasing him with a club. For years, O'Grady had managed to keep every process-server sent by his many creditors away from his door; but now, having caught a cold, he had sent someone to the chemist for a blister, and thanks to Handy Andy, he ended up with Squire Egan's lawsuit against him.
"You've made a mistake this time, you rascal," said the squire to Andy, "for which I'll forgive you."
"You messed up this time, you troublemaker," said the squire to Andy, "but I'll let it slide."
And this was only fair, for through it he was able to carry the election, and become Edward Egan, Esq., M.P.
And this was only fair, because it allowed him to win the election and become Edward Egan, Esq., M.P.
III.--Andy Gets Married
Andy was among the guests invited to the wedding feast of pretty Matty Dwyer and handsome young James Casey; like everybody else he came to the marriage full of curiosity. Matty's father, John Dwyer, was a hard, close-fisted fellow, and, as all the neighbours knew, there had been many fierce disputes between him and Casey over the question of a farm belonging to Dwyer going into the marriage settlement.
Andy was one of the guests invited to the wedding celebration of beautiful Matty Dwyer and charming young James Casey; like everyone else, he arrived at the wedding full of curiosity. Matty's father, John Dwyer, was a tough, tightfisted man, and, as the neighbors all knew, there had been many heated arguments between him and Casey over the issue of a farm owned by Dwyer becoming part of the marriage settlement.
A grand dinner was laid in the large barn, but it was kept waiting owing to the absence of the bridegroom. Father Phil, the kindly, jovial parish priest, who had come to help James and Matty "tie with their tongues the knot they couldn't undo with their teeth," had not broken his fast that day, and wanted the feast to go on. To the great surprise of the company, Matty backed him, and full of life and spirits, began to lay the dinner. For some time the hungry guests were busy with the good cheer provided for them, but the women at last asked in loud whispers, "Where in the world is James Casey?" Still the bride kept up her smiles, but old Jack Dwyer's face grew blacker and blacker. Unable to bear the strain any longer, he stood up and addressed the expectant crowd.
A big dinner was set up in the large barn, but it was delayed because the groom was missing. Father Phil, the friendly, cheerful parish priest, who had come to help James and Matty "tie the knot they couldn't undo with their teeth," hadn’t eaten all day and wanted the feast to begin. To everyone’s surprise, Matty supported him and, full of energy and enthusiasm, started to lay out the dinner. For a while, the hungry guests enjoyed the delicious food, but eventually, the women started asking in hushed tones, "Where on earth is James Casey?" Still, the bride kept smiling, but old Jack Dwyer’s expression became more and more serious. Unable to handle the tension any longer, he stood up and addressed the eager crowd.
"You see the disgrace that's put on me!"
"You see the shame that's been put on me!"
"He'll come yet, sir," said Andy.
"He'll come soon, sir," said Andy.
"No, he won't!" cried Dwyer, "I see he won't. He wanted to get everything his own way, and he thinks to disgrace me in doing what he likes, but he shan't;" and he struck the table fiercely. "He goes back of his bargain now, thinkin' I'll give in to him; but I won't. Friends and neighbours, here's the lease of the three-cornered field below there and a snug little cottage, and it's ready for my girl to walk in with the man that will have her! If there's a man among you here that's willing, let him say the word, and I'll give her to him!"
"No, he won't!" Dwyer shouted. "I can see he won't. He wanted everything to go his way, and he thinks he can embarrass me by doing what he wants, but he won't!" He slammed his hand on the table. "He's backing out of our agreement now, thinking I’ll give in to him; but I won’t. Friends and neighbors, here’s the lease for the three-cornered field down there and a cozy little cottage, and it’s all set for my daughter to move in with the man who will take her! If there's a man here willing, just say the word, and I’ll give her to him!"
Matty tried to protest, but her father silenced her with a terrible look. When old Dwyer's blood was up, he was capable of murder. No guest dared to speak.
Matty tried to argue, but her father shut her down with a fierce look. When old Dwyer's temper flared, he was capable of murder. No guest dared to say a word.
"Are yiz all dumb?" shouted Dwyer. "It's not every day a farm and a fine girl falls in a man's way."
"Are you all stupid?" shouted Dwyer. "It's not every day a farm and a great girl come into a guy's life."
Still no one spoke, and Andy thought they were using Dwyer and his daughter badly.
Still, no one spoke, and Andy thought they were treating Dwyer and his daughter poorly.
"Would I do, sir?" he timidly said.
"Would I do, sir?" he said timidly.
Andy was just the last man Dwyer would have chosen, but he was determined that someone should marry the girl, and show Casey "the disgrace should not be put on him." He called up Andy and Matty, and asked the priest to marry them.
Andy was the last person Dwyer would have picked, but he was set on making sure someone married the girl and proving to Casey that "the disgrace shouldn't fall on him." He called Andy and Matty and asked the priest to officiate the wedding.
"I can't, if your daughter objects," said Father Phil.
"I can't, if your daughter disagrees," said Father Phil.
Dwyer turned on the girl, and there was the devil in his eye.
Dwyer turned to the girl, and there was a devilish glint in his eye.
"I'll marry him," said Matty.
"I'm going to marry him," said Matty.
So the rites and blessings of the Church were dispensed between two persons who an hour before had never given a thought to each other. Yet it was wonderful with what lightness of heart Matty went through the honours consequent on a peasant bridal in Ireland. She gaily led off the dance with Andy, and the night was far spent before the bride and bridegroom were escorted to the cottage which was to be their home.
So the rituals and blessings of the Church were offered to two people who, just an hour earlier, had never considered each other. Yet it was amazing how cheerfully Matty participated in the traditions of a peasant wedding in Ireland. She happily kicked off the dance with Andy, and the night was nearly over before the bride and groom were taken to the cottage that would be their home.
Matty sat quiet, looking at the fire, while Andy bolted the door; but when he tried to kiss her she leaped up furiously.
Matty sat quietly, watching the fire, while Andy locked the door; but when he tried to kiss her, she jumped up angrily.
"I'll crack your silly head if you don't behave yourself," she cried, seizing a stool and brandishing it above him.
"I'll smash your stupid head if you don't act right," she yelled, grabbing a stool and holding it over him.
"Oh, wirra, wirra!" said Andy. "Aren't you my wife? Why did you marry me?"
"Oh, wow!" said Andy. "Aren't you my wife? Why did you marry me?"
"Did I want owld Jack Dwyer to murther me as soon as the people's backs was turned?" said Matty. "But though I'm afraid of him, I'm not afraid of you!"
"Did I want old Jack Dwyer to kill me as soon as everyone looked away?" Matty said. "But even though I'm scared of him, I'm not scared of you!"
"Och!" cried poor Andy, "what'll be the end of it?"
"Ouch!" cried poor Andy, "what's going to happen next?"
There was a tap at the door as he spoke, and Matty ran and opened it.
There was a knock at the door as he spoke, and Matty hurried over to open it.
In came James Casey and half a dozen strong young fellows. Behind them crept a reprobate, degraded priest who got his living and his name of "Couple-Beggar" by performing irregular marriages. The end of it was that Matty was married over again to Casey, whom she had sent for while the dancing was going on. Poor Andy, bound hand and foot, was carried out of the cottage to a lonely by-way, and there he passed his wedding-night roped to the stump of an old tree.
In came James Casey and a group of strong young guys. Behind them was a fallen, disreputable priest who made his living—and earned the nickname "Couple-Beggar"—by officiating at illegal weddings. In the end, Matty was married again to Casey, whom she had called for while the dancing was still happening. Poor Andy, tied up completely, was carried out of the cottage to a secluded side road, where he spent his wedding night tied to the stump of an old tree.
IV.--Andy Gets Married Again
Misfortunes now accumulated on Andy's head. At break of day he was released from the tree-stump by Squire Egan, who was riding by with some bad news for the man he thought was now a happy bridegroom. Owing to an indiscreet word dropped by our simple-minded hero, a gang of smugglers, who ran an illicit still on the moors, had gathered something about Andy stealing the letters from the post-office and Squire Egan burning them. They had already begun to blackmail the squire, and in order to defeat them it was necessary to get Andy out of the country for some time. So nothing could be done against Casey.
Misfortunes started piling up for Andy. At dawn, Squire Egan released him from the tree stump, coming by with some bad news for the man he believed was now a happy bridegroom. Because of a careless remark made by our naive hero, a group of smugglers who operated an illegal still on the moors had learned something about Andy stealing letters from the post office and Squire Egan burning them. They had already begun to blackmail the squire, and to stop them, it was necessary to get Andy out of the country for a while. So nothing could be done against Casey.
And, on going home to prepare for a journey to England with a friend of the squire's, Andy found his mother in a sad state of anxiety. His pretty cousin, Oonah, was crying in a corner of the room, and Ragged Nance, an unkempt beggar-woman, to whom the Rooneys had done many a good turn, was screaming, "I tell you Shan More means to carry off Oonah to-night. I heard them laying the plan for it."
And when Andy got home to get ready for a trip to England with a friend of the squire’s, he found his mother really worried. His lovely cousin, Oonah, was crying in a corner of the room, and Ragged Nance, a messy beggar woman who the Rooneys had helped many times, was shouting, "I’m telling you, Shan More plans to take Oonah away tonight. I heard them planning it."
"We'll go to the squire," sobbed Mrs. Rooney. "The villain durst not!"
"We'll go to the squire," cried Mrs. Rooney. "The scoundrel wouldn't dare!"
"He's got the squire under his thumb, I tell you," replied Ragged Nance. "You must look after yourselves. I've got it," she said, turning to Andy. "We'll dress him as a girl, and let the smugglers take him."
"He's got the squire wrapped around his finger, I'm telling you," replied Ragged Nance. "You’ve got to take care of yourselves. I've got a plan," she said, turning to Andy. "We'll dress him like a girl and let the smugglers take him."
Andy roared with laughter at the notion of being made a girl of. Though Shan More was the blackguardly leader of the smugglers who were giving the squire trouble, Andy was too taken up with the fun of being transformed into the very rough likeness of a pleasing young woman to think of the danger. It was difficult to give his angular form the necessary roundness of outline; but Ragged Nance at last padded him out with straw, and tied a bonnet on his head to shade his face, saying, "That'll deceive them. Shan More won't come himself. He'll send some of his men, and they're all dhrunk already."
Andy burst out laughing at the idea of being turned into a girl. Even though Shan More was the despicable leader of the smugglers who were causing trouble for the squire, Andy was too caught up in the fun of being disguised as a rough version of a pretty young woman to worry about the danger. It was tough to give his bony figure the needed curves; but Ragged Nance finally stuffed him with straw and tied a bonnet on his head to shade his face, saying, "That'll fool them. Shan More won't come himself. He'll send some of his guys, and they're all already drunk."
"But they'll murdher my boy when they find out the chate," said Mrs. Rooney.
"But they'll murder my boy when they find out the mess," said Mrs. Rooney.
"Suppose they did," exclaimed Andy stoutly; "I'd rather die, sure, than the disgrace should fall upon Oonah there."
"Let’s say they did," Andy said firmly; "I’d rather die than let that disgrace fall on Oonah there."
"God bless you, Andy dear!" said Oonah.
"God bless you, dear Andy!" said Oonah.
The tramp of approaching horses rang through the stillness of the night, and Oonah and Nance ran out and crouched in the potato tops in the garden. Four drunken vagabonds broke into the cottage, and, seeing Andy in the dim light clinging to his mother, they dragged him away and lifted him on a horse, and galloped off with him.
The sound of approaching horses echoed through the quiet of the night, and Oonah and Nance hurried outside, hiding among the potato plants in the garden. Four drunken drifters burst into the cottage, and when they spotted Andy in the low light holding onto his mother, they pulled him away and put him on a horse, then took off with him.
As it happened, luck favoured Andy. When he came to the smugglers' den, Shan More was lying on the ground stunned, and his sister, Red Bridget, was tending him; in going up the ladder from the underground whisky-still, he had fallen backward. The upshot was that Andy was left in charge of Red Bridget. But, alas! just as he was hoping to escape, she penetrated through his disguise. More unfortunately still, Andy was, with all his faults, a rather good-looking young fellow, and Red Bridget took a fancy to him, and the "Couple-Beggar" was waiting for a job.
As it turned out, luck was on Andy's side. When he arrived at the smugglers' hideout, Shan More was lying on the ground, stunned, and his sister, Red Bridget, was taking care of him; he had fallen backward while climbing up the ladder from the underground whisky still. The result was that Andy ended up in charge of Red Bridget. But, unfortunately, just as he thought he might escape, she saw through his disguise. Even worse, despite his flaws, Andy was a fairly good-looking young guy, and Red Bridget took a liking to him, while the "Couple-Beggar" was on the lookout for work.
Smugglers' whisky is very strong, and Bridget artfully plied him with it. Andy was still rather dazed when he reached home next morning.
Smugglers' whisky is really strong, and Bridget skillfully kept pouring it for him. Andy was still feeling pretty out of it when he got home the next morning.
"I've married again," he said to his mother.
"I've gotten married again," he told his mom.
"Married?" interrupted Oonah, growing pale. "Who to?"
"Married?" Oonah interrupted, going pale. "To whom?"
"Shan More's sister," said Andy.
"Shan More's sister," Andy said.
"Wirasthru!" screamed Mrs. Rooney, tearing her cap off her head. "You got the worst woman in Ireland."
"Wirasthru!" screamed Mrs. Rooney, yanking her cap off her head. "You got the worst woman in Ireland."
"Then I'll go and 'list for a sojer," said he.
"Then I'll go and sign up for the army," he said.
V.--Andy Gets Married a Third Time
It was Father Phil that brought the extraordinary news to Squire Egan.
It was Father Phil who brought the amazing news to Squire Egan.
"Do you remember those two letters that Andy stole from the post-office, and that someone burnt?" he asked, with a smile.
"Do you remember those two letters that Andy took from the post office, and that someone set on fire?" he asked, smiling.
"I've been meaning to tell you, father, that one was for you," said the squire, looking very uncomfortable.
"I've been wanting to tell you, Dad, that one was for you," said the squire, looking really uneasy.
"Oh, Andy let it out long ago," said the kindly old priest. "But the joke is that by stealing my letter Andy nearly lost a title and a great fortune. Ever heard of Lord Scatterbrain? He died a little time ago, confessing in his will that it was he that married Mrs. Rooney, and deserted her."
"Oh, Andy revealed it a long time ago," said the kind old priest. "But the funny thing is that by stealing my letter, Andy almost lost a title and a huge fortune. Ever heard of Lord Scatterbrain? He passed away not too long ago, admitting in his will that it was him who married Mrs. Rooney and then abandoned her."
"So Handy Andy is now a lord!" exclaimed the squire, rocking with laughter.
"So Handy Andy is a lord now!" exclaimed the squire, doubled over with laughter.
Andy took it like a true son of the wildest and most eccentric of Irish peers. On getting over the first shock of astonishment, he broke out into short peals of laughter, exclaiming at intervals, that "it was mighty quare." When, after much questioning, his wishes in regard to his new life were made clear, it was found that they all centred on one object, which was "to have a goold watch."
Andy handled it like a true son of the wildest and most eccentric Irish aristocrats. Once he got past the initial shock of surprise, he burst into short fits of laughter, exclaiming at times that "it was really strange." After a lot of questioning, when his wishes about his new life became clear, it turned out that they all focused on one thing, which was "to have a gold watch."
The squire was perplexed what to do with a great nobleman of this sort, and at last he got a kinsman, Dick Dawson, who loved fun, to take Andy under his especial care to London. When they arrived there it was wonderful how many persons were eager to show civility to his new lordship, and he who as Handy Andy had been cried down all his life as a "stupid rascal," "a blundering thief," "a thick-headed brute," suddenly acquired, under the title of Lord Scatterbrain, a reputation for being "vastly amusing, a little eccentric, perhaps, but so droll."
The squire was confused about what to do with a nobleman like him, and eventually, he got his relative, Dick Dawson, who loved a good time, to take Andy to London. When they got there, it was surprising how many people were eager to be polite to his new lordship. He, who had been called a "stupid rascal," "a clumsy thief," and "a thick-headed brute" as Handy Andy all his life, suddenly gained a reputation for being "extremely entertaining, maybe a little eccentric, but so funny" under the title of Lord Scatterbrain.
All this was very delightful for Andy--so delightful that he quite forgot Red Bridget. But Red Bridget did not forget him.
All of this was really enjoyable for Andy—so enjoyable that he completely forgot about Red Bridget. But Red Bridget didn't forget him.
"Lady Scatterbrain!" announced the servant one day; and in came Bridget and Shan More and an attorney.
"Lady Scatterbrain!" announced the servant one day; and in came Bridget and Shan More and a lawyer.
The attorney brought out a settlement in which an exorbitant sum was to be settled on Bridget, and Shan More, with a threatening air, ordered Andy to sign the deed.
The lawyer presented a settlement that involved a huge amount of money being given to Bridget, and Shan More, looking menacing, instructed Andy to sign the document.
"I can't," cried Andy, retreating to the fire-place, "and I won't!"
"I can't," Andy shouted, backing away to the fireplace, "and I won't!"
"You must sign your name!" roared Shan More.
"You need to sign your name!" shouted Shan More.
"I can't, I tell you!" yelled Andy, seizing the poker. "I've never larned to write."
"I can't, I’m telling you!" yelled Andy, grabbing the poker. "I’ve never learned to write."
"Your lordship can make your mark," said the attorney.
"Your lordship can sign here," said the attorney.
"I'll make my mark with this poker," cried Andy, "if you don't all clear out!"
"I'll make my mark with this poker," Andy shouted, "if you all don't clear out!"
The noise of a frightful row brought Dick Dawson into the room, and he managed to get rid of the intruders by inducing the attorney to conduct the negotiations through Lord Scatterbrain's solicitors.
The noise of a terrible commotion brought Dick Dawson into the room, and he managed to get rid of the intruders by persuading the attorney to handle the negotiations through Lord Scatterbrain's lawyers.
But while the negotiations were going on, a fact came to light that altered the whole complexion of the matter, and Andy went post-haste over to Ireland to the fine house in which his mother and his cousin were living.
But while the negotiations were happening, a fact emerged that changed everything, and Andy rushed over to Ireland to the nice house where his mother and his cousin were living.
Bursting into the drawing-room, he made a rush upon Oonah, whom he hugged and kissed most outrageously, with exclamations of the wildest affection.
Bursting into the living room, he rushed over to Oonah, hugging and kissing her wildly, with the most extravagant declarations of love.
When Oonah freed herself from his embraces, and asked him what he was about, Andy turned over the chairs, threw the mantelpiece ornaments into the fire, and banged the poker and tongs together, shouting! "Hurroo! I'm not married at all!"
When Oonah pulled away from his hugs and asked him what he was doing, Andy flipped over the chairs, tossed the decorations off the mantelpiece into the fire, and clanged the poker and tongs together, shouting, "Yay! I'm not married at all!"
It had been discovered that Red Bridget had a husband living when she forced Andy to marry her, and as soon as it was legally proved that Lord Scatterbrain was a free man, Father Phil was called in, and Oonah, who had all along loved her wild cousin, was made Lady Scatterbrain.
It was discovered that Red Bridget had a husband still alive when she pressured Andy into marrying her. Once it was legally confirmed that Lord Scatterbrain was a free man, Father Phil was brought in, and Oonah, who had always loved her wild cousin, became Lady Scatterbrain.
EDWARD BULWER LYTTON
Eugene Aram
Novelist, poet, essayist, and politician, Edward Bulwer Lytton was born in London on May 25, 1805. His father was General Earle Bulwer. He assumed his mother's family name on her death in 1843, and was elevated to the peerage as Baron Lytton in 1866. At seventeen Lytton published a volume entitled, "Ismael, and Other Poems." An unhappy marriage in 1827 was followed by extraordinary literary activity, and during the next ten years he produced twelve novels, two poems, a play, "England and the English," and "Athens: Its Rise and Fall," besides an enormous number of shorter stories, essays, and articles for contemporary periodicals. Altogether his output is represented by nearly sixty volumes. Few books on their publication have created a greater furore than Lord Lytton's "Eugene Aram," which was published in 1832. One section of the novel-reading public hailed its moving, dramatic story with manifest delight, while the other severely condemned it on the plea of its false morality. The story takes its title from that remarkable scholar and criminal, Eugene Aram, at one time a tutor in the Lytton family, who was executed at York in 1759, for a murder committed fourteen years before. The crime caused much consternation at the time, Aram's refined and mild disposition being apparently in direct contradiction to his real nature. The novel is an unusually successful, though perhaps one-sided psychological study. In a revised edition Lytton made the narrative agree with his own conclusion that, though an accomplice in robbery, Aram was not guilty of premeditated or actual murder. Edward Bulwer Lytton died on January 18, 1873.
Edward Bulwer Lytton, a novelist, poet, essayist, and politician, was born in London on May 25, 1805. His father was General Earle Bulwer. After his mother passed away in 1843, he took her family name and was granted the title of Baron Lytton in 1866. At the age of seventeen, Lytton published a book called "Ismael, and Other Poems." Following an unhappy marriage in 1827, he became very active in writing, and over the next ten years, he produced twelve novels, two poetry collections, a play titled "England and the English," and "Athens: Its Rise and Fall," along with a vast number of shorter stories, essays, and articles for contemporary magazines. In total, he authored nearly sixty volumes. Few books have sparked as much controversy upon release as Lord Lytton's "Eugene Aram," published in 1832. One segment of the reading public celebrated its emotional, dramatic narrative, while another harshly criticized it for its perceived moral flaws. The novel is named after the intriguing scholar and criminal Eugene Aram, who once served as a tutor in the Lytton family and was executed in York in 1759 for a murder committed fourteen years earlier. The crime caused considerable alarm at the time, as Aram's gentle and refined demeanor seemed to clash with his true nature. The novel serves as a notably successful, though possibly biased, psychological exploration. In a revised edition, Lytton aligned the story with his belief that, despite being involved in robbery, Aram was not guilty of premeditated or actual murder. Edward Bulwer Lytton passed away on January 18, 1873.
I.--At the Sign of the Spotted Dog
In the county of ---- was a sequestered hamlet, to which I shall give the name of Grassdale. It lay in a fruitful valley between gentle and fertile hills. Its single hostelry, the Spotted Dog, was owned by one Peter Dealtry, a small farmer, who was also clerk of the parish. On summer evenings Peter was frequently to be seen outside his inn discussing psalmody and other matters with Jacob Bunting, late a corporal in his majesty's army, a man who prided himself on his knowledge of the world, and found Peter's too easy fund of merriment occasionally irritating.
In the county of ---- was a secluded village, which I’ll call Grassdale. It was situated in a fertile valley between gentle, lush hills. Its only inn, the Spotted Dog, was owned by Peter Dealtry, a small farmer who also served as the parish clerk. On summer evenings, Peter could often be seen outside his inn chatting about psalm singing and other topics with Jacob Bunting, a former corporal in the king’s army, a man who took pride in his worldly knowledge and sometimes found Peter's cheerful nature a bit annoying.
On one such evening their discussion was interrupted by an unprepossessing and travel-stained stranger, who, when his wants, none too amiably expressed, had been attended to, exhibited a marked curiosity concerning the people of the locality. As the stranger paid for his welcome with a liberal hand, Peter became more than usually communicative.
On one such evening, their conversation was interrupted by an unremarkable and travel-worn stranger who, after expressing his needs in a rather unfriendly manner, showed a keen interest in the locals. As the stranger generously paid for his welcome, Peter became unusually chatty.
He described the lord of the manor, a distinguished nobleman who lived at the castle some six miles away. He talked of the squire and his household. "But," he continued, "the most noticeable man is a great scholar. There, yonder," said he, "you may just catch a glimpse of the tall what-d'ye-call-it he has built on the top of his house that he may get nearer to the stars."
He described the lord of the manor, a nobleman who lived at the castle about six miles away. He talked about the squire and his household. "But," he continued, "the most remarkable person is a great scholar. Over there," he said, "you might just see the tall thing he has built on top of his house so he can get closer to the stars."
"The scholar, I suppose," observed the stranger, "is not very rich. Learning does not clothe men nowadays, eh, corporal?"
"The scholar, I guess," said the stranger, "isn't very wealthy. Knowledge doesn't pay the bills these days, right, corporal?"
"And why should it?" asked Bunting. "Zounds! can it teach a man how to defend his country? Old England wants soldiers. But the man's well enough, I must own--civil, modest----"
"And why should it?" asked Bunting. "Wow! Can it teach a guy how to defend his country? Old England needs soldiers. But the guy's fine, I have to admit—polite, humble----"
"And by no means a beggar," added Peter. "He gave as much to the poor last winter as the squire himself. But if he were as rich as Lord----he could not be more respected. The greatest folk in the country come in their carriages-and-four to see him. There is not a man more talked on in the whole county than Eugene Aram----"
"And definitely not a beggar," Peter added. "He gave just as much to the poor last winter as the squire did. But even if he were as wealthy as Lord----, he couldn't be more respected. The most prestigious people in the county come in their fancy carriages to see him. There isn't anyone more talked about in the entire county than Eugene Aram----"
"What!" cried the traveller, his countenance changing as he sprang from his seat. "What! Aram! Did you say Aram? Great heavens! How strange!"
"What!" the traveler exclaimed, his expression shifting as he jumped up from his seat. "What! Aram! Did you just say Aram? Goodness! How weird!"
"What! You know him?" gasped the astonished landlord.
"What! You know him?" exclaimed the shocked landlord.
Instead of replying, the stranger muttered inaudible words between his teeth. Now he strode two steps forward, clenching his hands. Now smiled grimly. Then he threw himself upon his seat, still in silence.
Instead of responding, the stranger mumbled words under his breath. He took two steps forward, fists clenched. Then he smiled grimly. After that, he sank into his seat, remaining silent.
"Rum tantrums!" ejaculated the corporal. "What the devil! Did the man eat your grandmother?"
"Rum tantrums!" the corporal exclaimed. "What the hell! Did that guy eat your grandma?"
The stranger lifted his head, and addressing Peter, said, with a forced smile, "You have done me a great kindness, my friend. Eugene Aram was an early acquaintance of mine. We have not met for many years. I never guessed that he lived in these parts."
The stranger looked up and, with a strained smile, said to Peter, "You’ve been really kind to me, my friend. Eugene Aram was an old acquaintance of mine. We haven't seen each other in years. I had no idea he lived around here."
And then, directed, in answer to his inquiries, to Aram's dwelling, a lonely grey house in the middle of a broad plain, the traveller went his way.
And then, guided by the answers to his questions, the traveler continued to Aram's house, a solitary gray building in the middle of a wide plain.
II.--The Squire's Guest
The man the stranger went to seek was one who perhaps might have numbered some five-and-thirty years, but at a hasty glance would have seemed considerably younger. His frame was tall, slender, but well-knit and fair proportioned; his cheek was pale, but with thought; his hair was long, and of a rich, deep brown; his brow was unfurrowed; his face was one that a physiognomist would have loved to look upon, so much did it speak of both the refinement and the dignity of intellect.
The man the stranger went to find was around thirty-five years old, but at first glance, he might have seemed much younger. He was tall and slender, but well-built and well-proportioned; his cheeks were pale, yet thoughtful; his hair was long and a rich, deep brown; his forehead was smooth; his face was one that a face-reader would have loved to examine, as it clearly showed both the refinement and dignity of his intellect.
Eugene Aram had been now about two years settled in his present retreat, with an elderly dame as housekeeper. From almost every college in Europe came visitors to his humble dwelling, and willingly he imparted to others any benefit derived from his lonely researches. But he proffered no hospitality, and shrank from all offers of friendship. Yet, unsocial as he was, everyone loved him. The peasant threw kindly pity into his respectful greeting. Even that terror of the village, Mother Darkmans, saved her bitterest gibes for others; and the village maiden, as she curtseyed by him, stole a glance at his handsome but melancholy countenance, and told her sweetheart she was certain the poor scholar had been crossed in love.
Eugene Aram had been living in his current retreat for about two years, with an elderly woman as his housekeeper. Visitors from almost every college in Europe came to his humble home, and he willingly shared any knowledge he gained from his solitary research. However, he did not offer any hospitality and avoided all offers of friendship. Still, despite his unsocial demeanor, everyone liked him. The peasant greeted him with warm pity. Even the fearsome villager, Mother Darkmans, reserved her harshest comments for others; and when the village girl curtseyed in front of him, she stole a glance at his handsome but sad face and told her boyfriend she was sure the poor scholar had experienced heartache.
At the manor house he was often the subject of remark, but only on the day of the stranger's appearance at the Spotted Dog had the squire found an opportunity of breaking through the scholar's habitual reserve, and so persuaded him to dine with him and his family on the day following.
At the manor house, he was often talked about, but it was only on the day the stranger showed up at the Spotted Dog that the squire found a chance to break through the scholar's usual aloofness and managed to convince him to have dinner with him and his family the next day.
The squire, Rowland Lester, a man of cultivated tastes, was a widower, with two daughters and a nephew. Walter, the only son of Rowland's brother Geoffrey, who had absconded, leaving his wife and child to shift for themselves, was in his twenty-first year, tall and strong, with a striking if not strictly handsome face; high-spirited, jealous of the affections of those he loved; cheerful outwardly, but given to moody reflections on his orphaned and dependent lot, for his mother had not long survived her desertion.
The squire, Rowland Lester, a man of refined tastes, was a widower with two daughters and a nephew. Walter, the only son of Rowland's brother Geoffrey, who had run off, leaving his wife and child to fend for themselves, was twenty-one, tall and strong, with a striking if not exactly handsome face; he was lively, protective of the love of those close to him; outwardly cheerful, but often lost in brooding thoughts about his orphaned and dependent situation, as his mother had not lived long after being abandoned.
Madeline Lester, at the age of eighteen, was the beauty and toast of the whole country; with a mind no less beautiful than her form was graceful, and a desire for study equalled only by her regard for those who possessed it, a regard which had extended secretly, if all but unacknowledged to herself, to the solitary scholar of whom I have been speaking. Ellinor, her junior by two years, was of a character equally gentle, but less elevated, and a beauty akin to her sister's.
Madeline Lester, at eighteen, was the beauty and darling of the entire country; her mind was as beautiful as her graceful figure, and her desire for learning was matched only by her admiration for those who shared that passion, an admiration that had quietly, though almost unacknowledged, turned towards the solitary scholar I mentioned earlier. Ellinor, two years younger, was just as gentle in nature but not as high-spirited, and she shared a beauty similar to her sister's.
When Eugene Aram arrived at the manor house in keeping with his promise, something appeared to rest upon his mind, from which, however, by the excitement lent by wine and occasional bursts of eloquence, he seemed striving to escape, and at length he apparently succeeded.
When Eugene Aram arrived at the manor house as he promised, something seemed to weigh on his mind, but with the buzz from the wine and occasional bursts of eloquence, he appeared to be trying to shake it off, and eventually, he seemed to succeed.
When the ladies had retired, Lester and his guest resumed their talk in the open, Walter declining to join them.
When the women had left, Lester and his guest picked up their conversation outside, while Walter chose not to join them.
Aram was advancing the view that it is impossible for a man who leads the life of the world ever to experience content.
Aram was arguing that a person who lives a worldly life can never truly feel content.
"For me," observed the squire, "I have my objects of interest in my children."
"For me," the squire noted, "my focus is on my children."
"And I mine in my books," said Aram.
"And I do the same in my books," said Aram.
As they passed over the village green, the gaunt form of Corporal Bunting arrested their progress.
As they walked over the village green, the thin figure of Corporal Bunting stopped them in their tracks.
"Beg pardon, your honour," said he to the scholar, "but strange-looking dog here last evening--asked after you--said you were old friend of his--trotted off in your direction--hope all was right, master--augh!"
"Excuse me, your honor," he said to the scholar, "but a strange-looking dog came by last night—asked about you—said you were an old friend of his—trotted off in your direction—hope everything's okay, master—ugh!"
"All right," repeated Aram, fixing his eyes on the corporal, who had concluded his speech with a significant wink. Then, as if satisfied with his survey, he added, "Ay, ay; I know whom you mean. He had become acquainted with me some years ago. I don't know--I know very little of him." And the student was turning away, but stopped to add, "The man called on me last night for assistance. I gave what I could afford, and he has now proceeded on his journey. Good evening!"
"Okay," Aram repeated, looking at the corporal, who had ended his speech with a meaningful wink. Then, as if satisfied with his observation, he added, "Yeah, I know who you’re talking about. I met him a few years back. I don't really know much about him." The student started to walk away but paused to say, "That guy came to me last night asking for help. I gave what I could, and he’s already on his way. Have a good evening!"
Lester and his companion passed on, the former somewhat surprised, a feeling increased when shortly afterwards Aram abruptly bade him farewell. But, recalling the peculiar habits of the scholar, he saw that the only way to hope for a continuance of that society which had so pleased him was to indulge Aram at first in his unsocial inclinations; and so, without further discourse, he shook hands with him, and they parted.
Lester and his friend moved on, with Lester feeling a bit surprised, a feeling that grew when Aram suddenly said goodbye shortly after. However, remembering the unusual habits of the scholar, he realized that the only way to hold on to the enjoyable company he had was to let Aram indulge in his unsocial tendencies. So, without saying more, he shook hands with him, and they went their separate ways.
III.--The Old Riding-Whip
When Lester regained the little parlour in his home he found his nephew sitting, silent and discontented, by the window. Madeline had taken up a book, and Ellinor, in an opposite corner, was plying her needle with an earnestness that contrasted with her customary cheerful vivacity.
When Lester returned to the small living room in his home, he found his nephew sitting quietly and looking unhappy by the window. Madeline had picked up a book, and Ellinor, in the opposite corner, was focused on her sewing with a seriousness that was different from her usual cheerful energy.
The squire thought he had cause to complain of his nephew's conduct to their guest. "You eyed the poor student," he said, "as if you wished him amongst the books of Alexandria."
The squire felt he had a reason to talk about his nephew's behavior to their guest. "You looked at the poor student," he said, "as if you wanted him among the books of Alexandria."
"I would he were burnt with them!" exclaimed Walter sharply. "He seems to have bewitched my fair cousins here into a forgetfulness of all but himself."
"I wish he were burned with them!" Walter exclaimed sharply. "He seems to have enchanted my beautiful cousins here into forgetting everything except for him."
"Not me!" said Ellinor eagerly.
"Not me!" Ellinor said eagerly.
"No, not you; you are too just. It is a pity Madeline is not more like you."
"No, not you; you're too fair. It's a shame Madeline isn't more like you."
Thus was disturbance first introduced into a peaceful family. Walter was jealous; he could not control his feelings. An open breach followed, not only between him and Aram, but a quarrel between him and Madeline. The position came as a revelation to his uncle, who, seeing no other way out of the difficulty, yielded to Walter's request that he should be allowed to travel.
Thus was disturbance first introduced into a peaceful family. Walter was jealous; he couldn't control his feelings. An open rift followed, not only between him and Aram, but also a fight between him and Madeline. This situation came as a shock to his uncle, who, seeing no other way out of the problem, agreed to Walter's request to let him travel.
Meanwhile, Aram, drawn out of his habitual solitude by the sweet influence of Madeline, became a frequent visitor to the manor house and the acknowledged suitor for Madeline's hand. As for Walter, when he set out for London, with Corporal Bunting as his servant, he had found consolation in the discovery that Ellinor's regard for him had gone beyond mere cousinly affection. His uncle gave him several letters of introduction to old friends; among them one to Sir Peter Hales, and another to a Mr. Courtland.
Meanwhile, Aram, pulled out of his usual solitude by the lovely presence of Madeline, started visiting the manor house frequently and became the recognized suitor for Madeline's hand. As for Walter, when he left for London with Corporal Bunting as his servant, he found comfort in realizing that Ellinor's feelings for him had developed beyond just cousinly affection. His uncle gave him several letters of introduction to old friends, including one to Sir Peter Hales and another to a Mr. Courtland.
An incident that befell him on the London road revived to an extraordinary degree Walter's desire to ascertain the whereabouts of his long-lost father. At the request of Sir Peter Hales he had alighted at a saddler's for the purpose of leaving a parcel committed to him, when his attention was attracted by an old-fashioned riding-whip. Taking it up, he found it bore his own crest, and his father's initials, "G.L." Much agitated, he made quick inquiries, and learned that the whip had been left for repair about twelve years previously by a gentleman who was visiting Mr. Courtland, and had not been heard of since.
An incident that happened to him on the road to London significantly reignited Walter's desire to find his long-lost father. At Sir Peter Hales' request, he had stopped at a saddler's to leave a parcel that had been entrusted to him when he noticed an old-fashioned riding whip. Picking it up, he saw it had his own crest and his father’s initials, "G.L." Feeling quite agitated, he quickly asked around and discovered that the whip had been left for repairs about twelve years earlier by a gentleman who was visiting Mr. Courtland, and no one had heard from him since.
Eagerly he sought out Mr. Courtland, and gleaned news which induced him, much to Corporal Bunting's disgust, to set his back on London, and make his way with all speed in the direction of Knaresborough. It appeared that at the time the whip was left at the saddler's, Geoffrey Lester had just returned from India, and when he called on his old acquaintance, Mr. Courtland, he was travelling to the historic town in the West Riding to claim a legacy his old colonel--he had been in the army--had left him for saving his life. The name Geoffrey Lester had assumed on entering the army was Clarke.
Eagerly, he sought out Mr. Courtland and got news that made him, much to Corporal Bunting's annoyance, turn his back on London and hurry toward Knaresborough. It turned out that when the whip was left at the saddler's, Geoffrey Lester had just come back from India. When he visited his old friend, Mr. Courtland, he was on his way to the historic town in the West Riding to claim an inheritance from his former colonel—who he had served in the army—left to him for saving his life. The name Geoffrey Lester used while in the army was Clarke.
IV.--Hush-Money
While Walter Lester and Corporal Bunting were passing northward, the squire of Grassdale saw, with evident complacency, the passion growing up between his friend and his daughter. He looked upon it as a tie that would permanently reconcile Aram to the hearth of social and domestic life; a tie that would constitute the happiness of his daughter and secure to himself a relation in the man he felt most inclined of all he knew to honour and esteem. Aram seemed another man; and happy indeed was Madeline in the change. But one evening, while the two were walking together, and Aram was discoursing on their future, Madeline uttered a faint shriek, and clung trembling to her lover's arm.
While Walter Lester and Corporal Bunting were heading north, the squire of Grassdale watched with clear satisfaction as the feelings between his friend and his daughter grew. He saw it as a bond that would finally bring Aram back to a life of social and family connections; a bond that would make his daughter happy and give him a relationship with a man he admired and respected more than anyone else he knew. Aram seemed like a different person; and Madeline was truly happy about this change. But one evening, while they were walking together and Aram was talking about their future, Madeline let out a small scream and clung to her boyfriend’s arm, trembling.
Amazed and roused from his enthusiasm, Aram looked up, and, on seeing the cause of her alarm, seemed himself transfixed, as by a sudden terror to the earth.
Amazed and brought back from his excitement, Aram looked up, and upon seeing what had frightened her, appeared to be frozen in place, as if struck by a sudden fear.
But a few paces distant, standing amidst the long and rank fern that grew on each side of their path, quite motionless, and looking on the pair with a sarcastic smile, stood the ominous stranger whom we first met at the sign of the Spotted Dog.
But a few steps away, standing among the tall, overgrown ferns that lined their path, completely still, and watching the two with a sarcastic smile, was the mysterious stranger we first encountered at the Spotted Dog.
"Pardon me, dear Madeline," said Aram, softly disengaging himself from her, "but for one moment."
"Pardon me, dear Madeline," Aram said, gently pulling away from her, "just for a moment."
He then advanced to the stranger, and after a conversation that lasted but a minute, the latter bowed, and, turning away, soon vanished among the shrubs.
He then approached the stranger, and after a conversation that lasted only a minute, the stranger bowed and, turning away, soon disappeared among the bushes.
Aram, regaining the side of Madeline, explained, in answer to her startled inquiries, that the man, whom he had known well some fourteen years ago, had again come to ask for his help, and he supposed that he would again have to aid him.
Aram, back by Madeline's side, explained in response to her surprised questions that the man he had known well about fourteen years ago had come back to ask for his help, and he figured he would have to assist him again.
"And is that indeed all?" said Madeline, breathing more freely. "Well, poor man, if he be your friend, he must be inoffensive. Here, Eugene." And the simple-hearted girl put her purse into Aram's hand.
"And is that really it?" said Madeline, breathing a little easier. "Well, poor guy, if he's your friend, he has to be harmless. Here, Eugene." And the sweet-natured girl placed her purse into Aram's hand.
"No, dearest," said he, shrinking back. "I can easily spare him enough. But let us turn back. It grows chill."
"No, my dear," he said, pulling back. "I can easily give him enough. But let's head back. It's getting cold."
"And why did he leave us, Eugene?"
"And why did he leave us, Eugene?"
"Because," was the reply, "I desired him to visit me at home an hour hence."
"Because," was the reply, "I wanted him to come over to my place in an hour."
There was a past shared by these two men, and Houseman--for that was the stranger's name--had come for the price of his silence. The next day, on the plea of an old debt that suddenly had to be met, Aram approached his prospective father-in-law for the loan of £300. This sum was readily placed at his disposal. Indeed, he was offered double the amount. His next action was to travel to London, where, with all the money at his command, he purchased an annuity for Houseman, falling back, for his own needs, upon the influence of Lord ---- to secure for him a small state allowance which it was in that nobleman's power to grant to him as a needy man of letters.
There was a history between these two men, and Houseman—this was the stranger's name—had come for the price of his silence. The next day, citing an old debt that suddenly needed to be paid, Aram asked his future father-in-law for a loan of £300. This amount was quickly made available to him. In fact, he was offered double that. His next move was to go to London, where, with all the money he had, he bought an annuity for Houseman, while relying on the influence of Lord ---- to get a small government allowance for himself, which that nobleman could provide as a struggling writer.
Houseman was surprised at the scholar's generosity when the paper ensuring the annuity was placed in his hands. "Before daybreak to-morrow," he said, "I will be on the road. You may now rest assured that you are free of me for life. Go home--marry--enjoy your existence. Within four days, if the wind set fair, I shall be in France."
Houseman was taken aback by the scholar's generosity when the paper guaranteeing the annuity was handed to him. "I'll be on the road before sunrise tomorrow," he said. "You can be sure that you won't have to deal with me ever again. Go home—get married—enjoy your life. If the weather is good, I’ll be in France within four days."
The pale face of Eugene Aram brightened. He had resolved, had Houseman's attitude been different, to surrender Madeline at once.
The pale face of Eugene Aram brightened. He had decided, if Houseman had acted differently, to give up Madeline right away.
V.--Human Bones
The unexpected change in her lover's demeanour, on his return to Grassdale, brought unspeakable joy to the heart of Madeline Lester. But hardly had Aram left Houseman's squalid haunt in Lambeth when a letter was put into the ruffian's hand telling of his daughter's serious illness. For this daughter Houseman, villain as he was, would willingly have given his life. Now, casting all other thoughts aside, he set forth, not for France, but for Knaresborough, where his daughter was lying, and whither, guided by his inquiries concerning his father, Walter Lester was also on his way.
The unexpected shift in her lover's attitude when he returned to Grassdale brought incredible joy to Madeline Lester's heart. But just as Aram left Houseman's grim place in Lambeth, a letter was handed to the thug, informing him of his daughter's serious illness. Despite being a villain, Houseman would have gladly given his life for her. Now, pushing aside all other thoughts, he set out, not for France, but for Knaresborough, where his daughter was sick, and where Walter Lester was also headed, following leads about his father.
It was not long ere Walter found that a certain Colonel Elmore had died in 17--, leaving £1,000 and a house to one Daniel Clarke, and that an executor of the colonel's will survived in the person of a Mr. Jonas Elmore. From Mr. Elmore, Walter learned that Clarke had disappeared suddenly, after receiving the legacy, taking with him a number of jewels with which Mr. Elmore had entrusted him. His disappearance had caused a sensation at the time, and a man named Houseman had assigned as a cause of Clarke's disappearance a loan which he did not mean to repay. It was true that Houseman and a young scholar named Eugene Aram had been interrogated by the authorities, but nothing could be proved against them, and certainly nothing was suspected where Aram was concerned. He left Knaresborough soon after Clarke had disappeared, having received a legacy from a relative at York.
It wasn't long before Walter found out that a certain Colonel Elmore had died in 17--, leaving £1,000 and a house to one Daniel Clarke, and that an executor of the colonel's will was a Mr. Jonas Elmore. From Mr. Elmore, Walter learned that Clarke had suddenly disappeared after receiving the inheritance, taking with him a number of jewels that Mr. Elmore had entrusted to him. His disappearance had caused quite a stir at the time, and a man named Houseman attributed Clarke's vanishing to a loan he had no intention of repaying. It was true that Houseman and a young scholar named Eugene Aram had been questioned by the authorities, but nothing could be proven against them, and there were certainly no suspicions regarding Aram. He left Knaresborough shortly after Clarke had disappeared, having received an inheritance from a relative in York.
This story of a legacy Walter was not inclined to believe, but proof of it was forthcoming. Another circumstance in Aram's favour was that his memory was still honoured in the town, by the curate, Mr. Summers, as well as by others.
This story about a legacy was one Walter was skeptical about, but evidence of it was on the way. Another factor in Aram's favor was that his memory was still respected in town, by the curate, Mr. Summers, and by others as well.
Accompanied by Mr. Summers, Walter visited the house where Daniel Clarke had stayed and also the woman at whose house Aram had lived. It was a lonely, desolate-looking house; its solitary occupant a woman who evidently had been drinking. When the name of Eugene Aram was mentioned, the woman assumed a mysterious air, and eventually disclosed the fact that she had seen Mr. Clarke, Houseman and Aram enter Aram's room early one morning. They went away together. A little later Aram and Houseman returned. She found out afterwards that they had been burning some clothes. She also discovered a handkerchief belonging to Houseman with blood upon it. She had shown this to Houseman, who had threatened to shoot her should she say a word to anyone regarding himself or his companions.
Accompanied by Mr. Summers, Walter visited the house where Daniel Clarke had stayed and also the woman at whose house Aram had lived. It was a lonely, rundown-looking house; its only occupant was a woman who clearly had been drinking. When Eugene Aram's name came up, the woman took on a mysterious demeanor and eventually revealed that she had seen Mr. Clarke, Houseman, and Aram enter Aram's room early one morning. They left together. A little while later, Aram and Houseman came back. She later found out that they had been burning some clothes. She also discovered a handkerchief belonging to Houseman with blood on it. She had shown this to Houseman, who had threatened to shoot her if she said anything to anyone about him or his companions.
Armed with this narrative, extracted by the promise of pecuniary reward, Walter and Mr. Summers were making their way to a magistrate's when their attention was attracted by a crowd. A workman, digging for limestone, had unearthed a big wooden chest. The chest contained a skeleton!
Armed with this story, pulled in by the promise of money, Walter and Mr. Summers were heading to a magistrate's when they noticed a crowd. A worker, digging for limestone, had uncovered a large wooden chest. The chest contained a skeleton!
In the midst of the commotion caused by this discovery a voice broke out abruptly. It was that of Richard Houseman. His journey had been in vain. His daughter was dead. His appearance revealed all too plainly to what source he had flown for consolation.
In the chaos that followed this discovery, a voice suddenly emerged. It was Richard Houseman’s. His journey had been pointless. His daughter was dead. His expression clearly showed where he had gone seeking comfort.
"What do ye here, fools?" he cried, reeling forward. "Ha! Human bones! And whose may they be, think ye?"
"What are you doing here, fools?" he shouted, stumbling forward. "Ha! Human bones! And whose do you think they are?"
There were in the crowd those who remembered the disappearance which had so surprised them years before, and more than one repeated the name of "Daniel Clarke."
There were people in the crowd who remembered the disappearance that had shocked them years ago, and more than one person repeated the name "Daniel Clarke."
"Clarke's bones!" exclaimed Houseman. "Ha, ha! They are no more Clarke's than mine!"
"Clarke's bones!" Houseman exclaimed. "Ha, ha! They belong to him no more than they belong to me!"
At this moment Walter stepped forward.
At that moment, Walter stepped forward.
"Behold!" he cried, in a ringing voice, vibrant with emotion--"behold the murderer!"
"Look!" he shouted, in a loud voice, full of emotion--"look at the murderer!"
Pale, confused, conscience-stricken, the bewilderment of intoxication mingling with that of fear, Houseman gasped out that if they wanted the bones of Clarke they should search St. Robert's Cave. And in the place he named they found at last the unhallowed burial-place of the murdered dead.
Pale, disoriented, and guilty, the confusion of being drunk mixed with fear, Houseman breathed heavily and said that if they wanted Clarke's bones, they should check St. Robert's Cave. In the location he mentioned, they finally discovered the unholy resting place of the murdered victim.
But Houseman, now roused by a sense of personal danger, denied that he was the guilty man. Drawing his breath hard, and setting his teeth as with steeled determination, he cried, "The murderer is Eugene Aram!"
But Houseman, now aware of his own personal danger, denied that he was the guilty one. Gasping for breath and clenching his teeth with fierce determination, he shouted, "The murderer is Eugene Aram!"
VI.--"I Murdered my Own Life"
It was a chill morning in November. But at Grassdale all was bustle and excitement. The church bells were ringing merry peals. It wanted but an hour or so to the wedding of Eugene Aram and Madeline Lester. In this interval the scholar was alone with his thoughts. His reverie was rudely disturbed by a loud knocking, the noise of which penetrated into his study. The outer door was opened. Voices were heard.
It was a chilly November morning. But at Grassdale, everything was lively and exciting. The church bells were ringing joyfully. There was just about an hour left until the wedding of Eugene Aram and Madeline Lester. During this time, the scholar was alone with his thoughts. His daydreaming was abruptly interrupted by loud knocking, the sound of which echoed into his study. The outer door was opened. Voices could be heard.
"Great God!" he exclaimed. "'Murderer!' Was that the word I heard shouted forth? The voice, too, is Walter Lester's. Can he have learned----"
"Great God!" he shouted. "'Murderer!' Was that the word I just heard yelled? The voice definitely belongs to Walter Lester. Could he have found out----"
Calm succeeded to the agitation of the moment. He met the newcomers with a courageous front. But, followed by his bride who was to be, by her sister Ellinor, and by their father, all confident that Walter had made some horrible mistake, Eugene Aram was taken away to be committed to York on the capital charge.
Calm replaced the tension of the moment. He faced the newcomers with a brave demeanor. However, accompanied by his soon-to-be bride, her sister Ellinor, and their father—all of whom were sure that Walter had made a terrible mistake—Eugene Aram was taken away to be sent to York for the serious charge.
The law's delays were numerous. Winter passed into spring, and spring into summer before the trial came on. Eugene Aram's friends were numerous. Lord ---- firmly believed in his innocence, and proffered help. But the prisoner refused legal aid, and conducted his own defence--how ably history records. Madeline was present at the closing scene, in her wedding dress. Her father was all but broken in his grief for daughter and friend. Walter was distraught by the havoc he had caused, and in doubt whether, after all, his action had not been too impetuous. The court was deeply impressed by the prisoner's defence. But the judge's summing-up was all against the accused, and the verdict was "Guilty!" Madeline lived but a few hours after hearing it.
The delays in the legal process were many. Winter turned into spring, and spring into summer before the trial finally started. Eugene Aram had a lot of friends. Lord ---- firmly believed he was innocent and offered support. But the prisoner turned down legal assistance and defended himself—how skillfully history tells. Madeline was at the final scene, wearing her wedding dress. Her father was nearly crushed by his grief for both his daughter and his friend. Walter was overwhelmed by the damage he had caused and questioned whether his actions had been too hasty. The court was significantly moved by the prisoner's defense. However, the judge's closing remarks were entirely against the accused, and the verdict was "Guilty!" Madeline survived for only a few hours after hearing it.
The following evening Walter obtained admittance to the condemned cell.
The next evening, Walter was allowed into the condemned cell.
"Eugene Aram," he said, in tones of agony, "if at this moment you can lay your hand on your heart, and say, 'Before God, and at peril of my soul, I am innocent of this deed,' I will depart; I will believe you, and bear as I may the reflection that I have been one of the unconscious agents in condemning to a fearful death an innocent man. But if you cannot at so dark a crisis take that oath, then, oh then, be generous, even in guilt, and let me not be haunted through life by the spectre of a ghastly and restless doubt!"
"Eugene Aram," he said, in a tone full of pain, "if right now you can place your hand on your heart and say, 'Before God, and at the risk of my soul, I am innocent of this crime,' I will leave; I will believe you and cope as best I can with the thought that I played an unknowing role in condemning an innocent man to a terrible death. But if you can’t take that oath in such a dark moment, then, oh please, be generous, even in your guilt, and don’t let me be haunted for the rest of my life by the shadow of a horrible and restless doubt!"
On the eve of the day destined to be his last on earth Eugene Aram placed in Walter's hands a paper which that young man pledged himself not to read till Rowland Lester's grey hairs had gone to the grave. This document set forth at length the story of Aram's early life, how he sought knowledge amidst grinding poverty, and how, when a gigantic discovery in science gleamed across his mind, a discovery which only lack of means prevented him from realising to the vast benefit of truth and man, the tempter came to him. This tempter took the form of a distant relative, Richard Houseman, with his doctrine that "Laws order me to starve, but self-preservation is an instinct more sacred than society," and his demand for co-operation in an act of robbery from one Daniel Clarke, whose crimes were many, who was, moreover, on the point of disappearing with a number of jewels he had borrowed on false pretences.
On the night before what would be his last day on earth, Eugene Aram handed Walter a paper that the young man promised not to read until Rowland Lester's gray hairs had been laid to rest. This document detailed Aram's early life, explaining how he pursued knowledge amid extreme poverty and how, when a groundbreaking scientific idea flashed in his mind—an idea that the lack of resources prevented him from developing for the greater good of truth and humanity—the tempter appeared. This tempter was a distant relative, Richard Houseman, who argued that "Laws require me to starve, but self-preservation is an instinct more sacred than society," and he solicited Aram's help in committing a robbery against Daniel Clarke, a man with numerous crimes to his name who was also about to flee with a collection of jewels he had obtained under false pretenses.
"Houseman lied," wrote the condemned man. "I did not strike the blow. I never designed a murder. But the deed was done, and Houseman divided the booty. My share he buried in the earth, leaving me to withdraw it when I chose. There, perhaps, it lies still. I never touched what I had murdered my own life to gain. Three days after that deed a relative, who had neglected me in life, died and left me wealth--wealth, at least, to me! Wealth greater than that for which I had----My ambition died in remorse!"
"Houseman lied," said the condemned man. "I didn’t deliver the blow. I never planned a murder. But the act was committed, and Houseman took the spoils. He buried my share in the ground, leaving it for me to retrieve whenever I wanted. Maybe it still lies there. I never touched what I had killed my own life to obtain. Three days after that act, a relative who had ignored me in life passed away and left me wealth—wealth, at least, to me! Wealth greater than what I had----My ambition died in remorse!"
Houseman passed away in his own bed. But he had to be buried secretly in the dead of night, for, ten years after Eugene Aram had died on the scaffold, the hatred of the world survived for his accomplice. Rowland Lester did not live long after Madeline's death. But when Walter returned from a period of honourable service with the great Frederick of Prussia, it was with no merely cousinly welcome that Ellinor received him.
Houseman died in his own bed. However, he had to be buried secretly in the dead of night because, ten years after Eugene Aram was executed, the world still harbored hate for his accomplice. Rowland Lester didn’t live long after Madeline's death. But when Walter came back from a time of honorable service with the great Frederick of Prussia, Ellinor welcomed him warmly, far beyond just a cousinly greeting.
The Last Days of Pompeii
"The Last Days of Pompeii," the most popular of Lytton's historical romances, was begun and almost completed at Naples in the winter of 1832-3, and was first published in 1834. The period dealt with is that of 79 A.D., during the short reign of Titus, when Rome was at its zenith and the picturesque Campanian city a kind of Rome-by-the-Sea. Lytton wrote the novel some thirty years before the excavations of Pompeii had been systematically begun; but his pictures of the life, the luxuries, the pastimes and the gaiety of the half-Grecian colony, its worship of Isis, its trade with Alexandria, and the early struggles of Christianity with heathen superstition are exceptionally vivid. The creation of Nydia, the blind flower-girl, was suggested by the casual remark of an acquaintance that at the time of the destruction of Pompeii the sightless would have found the easiest deliverance.
"The Last Days of Pompeii," Lytton's most popular historical romance, was started and nearly finished in Naples during the winter of 1832-1833, and it was first published in 1834. The story is set in 79 A.D., during the brief reign of Titus, when Rome was at its peak and the picturesque Campanian city resembled a Rome-by-the-Sea. Lytton wrote the novel about thirty years before the systematic excavations of Pompeii began, but his descriptions of the life, luxury, leisure activities, and the vibrant culture of the half-Grecian colony, its worship of Isis, its trade with Alexandria, and the early conflicts of Christianity with pagan beliefs are incredibly vivid. The character of Nydia, the blind flower-girl, was inspired by a casual comment from an acquaintance that the blind would have found it easier to escape during the destruction of Pompeii.
I.--The Athenian's Love Story
Within the narrow compass of the walls of Pompeii was contained a specimen of every gift which luxury offered to power. In its minute but glittering shops, its tiny palaces, its baths, its forum, its theatre, its circus--in the energy yet corruption, in the refinement yet the vice, of its people, you beheld a model of the whole Roman Empire. It was a toy, a plaything, a show-box, in which the gods seemed pleased to keep the representation of the great monarchy of earth, and which they afterwards hid from time, to give to the wonder of posterity--the moral of the maxim, that under the sun there is nothing new.
Within the narrow confines of Pompeii's walls was a showcase of every luxury that power could offer. In its small but sparkling shops, its little palaces, its baths, its forum, its theater, its circus—through the energy yet corruption, the refinement yet vice of its people—you witnessed a model of the entire Roman Empire. It was a toy, a plaything, a display, where it seemed the gods were happy to keep a representation of the great monarchy of earth, which they later concealed from time to amaze future generations—the moral of the saying that under the sun, there’s nothing new.
Crowded in the glassy bay were vessels of commerce and gilded galleys for the pleasures of the rich citizens. The boats of the fishermen glided to and fro, and afar off you saw the tall masts of the fleet under the command of Pliny.
Crowded in the shiny bay were trade ships and fancy boats for the enjoyment of wealthy citizens. The fishermen's boats moved back and forth, and in the distance, you could see the tall masts of the fleet commanded by Pliny.
Drawing a comrade from the crowded streets, Glaucus the Greek, newly returned to Pompeii after a journey to Naples, bent his steps towards a solitary part of the beach; and the two, seated on a small crag which rose amidst the smooth pebbles, inhaled the voluptuous and cooling breeze which, dancing over the waters, kept music with its invisible feet. There was something in the scene which invited them to silence and reverie.
Pulling a friend away from the busy streets, Glaucus the Greek, just back in Pompeii after a trip to Naples, made his way to a quiet spot on the beach. The two of them sat on a small rock that jutted up among the smooth pebbles, enjoying the soothing and refreshing breeze that danced over the water, creating a musical rhythm with its unseen touch. The scene had an atmosphere that encouraged them to be quiet and lost in thought.
Clodius, the aedile, who sought the wherewithal for his pleasures at the gaming table, shaded his eyes from the burning sky, and calculated the gains of the past week. He was one of the many who found it easy to enrich themselves at the expense of his companion. The Greek, leaning upon his hand, and shrinking not from that sun, his nation's tutelary deity, with whose fluent light of poesy and joy and love his own veins were filled, gazed upon the broad expanse, and envied, perhaps, every wind that bent its pinions toward the shores of Greece.
Clodius, the aedile, who sought the means for his pleasures at the gaming table, shielded his eyes from the blazing sun and calculated his winnings from the past week. He was one of many who easily enriched themselves at the expense of others. The Greek, resting on his hand and unbothered by that sun, which his country regarded as a protective deity, the source of poetry, joy, and love that flowed through his veins, looked out over the vast horizon, perhaps envying every breeze that headed toward the shores of Greece.
Glaucus obeyed no more vicious dictates when he wandered into the dissipations of his time that the exhilarating voices of youth and health. His heart never was corrupted. Of far more penetration than Clodius and others of his gay companions deemed, he saw their design to prey upon his riches and his youth; but he despised wealth save as the means of enjoyment, and youth was the great sympathy that united him to them. To him the world was one vast prison to which the sovereign of Rome was the imperial gaoler, and the very virtues which, in the free days of Athens, would have made him ambitious, in the slavery of earth made him inactive and supine.
Glaucus didn’t follow any wicked influences when he drifted into the pleasures of his time, only the thrilling calls of youth and good health. His heart never got corrupted. He was much more perceptive than Clodius and his other flashy friends realized; he saw their plan to take advantage of his wealth and youth. But to him, wealth was just a means to enjoy life, and youth was the main connection he shared with them. To him, the world felt like one huge prison, with the ruler of Rome acting as the imperial warden, and the very qualities that would have driven him to ambition in the free days of Athens left him feeling passive and indifferent in this oppressive environment.
"Tell me, Clodius," said the Athenian at last, "hast thou ever been in love?"
"Tell me, Clodius," said the Athenian finally, "have you ever been in love?"
"Yes, very often."
"Yeah, all the time."
"He who has loved often," answered Glaucus, "has loved never."
"He who has loved often," Glaucus replied, "has never truly loved."
"Art thou, then, soberly and earnestly in love? Hast thou that feeling which the poets describe--a feeling which makes us neglect our suppers, forswear the theatre, and write elegies? I should never have thought it. You dissemble well."
"Are you, then, seriously and genuinely in love? Do you have that feeling that poets talk about—a feeling that makes us skip dinner, avoid the theater, and write sad poems? I never would have guessed it. You hide it well."
"I am not far gone enough for that," returned Glaucus, smiling. "In fact, I am not in love; but I could be if there but be occasion to see the object."
"I’m not that far gone," Glaucus replied with a smile. "Actually, I’m not in love; but I could be if I had the chance to see the person."
"Shall I guess the object? Is it not Diomed's daughter? She adores you, and does not affect to conceal it. She is both handsome and rich. She will bind the door-post of her husband with golden fillets."
"Should I take a guess at what it is? Is it not the daughter of Diomed? She loves you and doesn’t try to hide it. She’s both beautiful and wealthy. She will decorate her husband’s doorposts with golden ribbons."
"No, I do not desire to sell myself. Diomed's daughter is handsome, I grant; and at one time, had she not been the grandchild of a freedman, I might have--yet, no--she carries all her beauty in her face; her manners are not maiden-like, and her mind knows no culture save that of pleasure."
"No, I don’t want to sell myself. Diomed’s daughter is beautiful, I admit; and at one point, if she hadn’t been the granddaughter of a freedman, I might have considered it—yet, no—she has all her beauty in her looks; her behavior isn’t ladylike, and her mind has no education except for that of enjoyment."
"You are ungrateful. Tell me, then, who is the fortunate virgin."
"You’re ungrateful. So, tell me, who is the lucky virgin?"
"You shall hear, my Clodius. Several months ago I was sojourning at Naples, a city utterly to my own heart. One day I entered the temple of Minerva to offer up my prayers, not for myself more than for the city on which Pallas smiles no longer. The temple was empty and deserted. The recollections of Athens crowded fast and meltingly upon me. Imagining myself still alone, my prayer gushed from my heart to my lips, and I wept as I prayed. I was startled in the midst of my devotions, however, by a deep sigh. I turned suddenly, and just behind me was a female. She had raised her veil also in prayer, and when our eyes met, methought a celestial ray shot from those dark and smiling orbs at once into my soul.
"You will hear this, my Clodius. A few months ago, I was staying in Naples, a city I truly love. One day, I went into the temple of Minerva to offer my prayers, not just for myself but also for the city that has lost Pallas's favor. The temple was empty and abandoned. Memories of Athens flooded my mind. Thinking I was still alone, my prayer flowed from my heart to my lips, and I cried as I prayed. But in the middle of my devotion, I was jolted by a deep sigh. I turned around, and just behind me was a woman. She had lifted her veil in prayer too, and when our eyes met, I felt a flash of light from her dark and smiling eyes shoot directly into my soul."
"Never, my Clodius, have I seen mortal face more exquisitely moulded. A certain melancholy softened, and yet elevated, its expression. Tears were rolling down her eyes. I guessed at once that she was of Athenian lineage. I spoke to her, though with a faltering voice. 'Art thou not, too, Athenian?' said I. At the sound of my voice she blushed, and half drew her veil across her face. 'My forefathers' ashes,' she said, 'repose by the waters of Ilyssus; my birth is of Naples; but my heart, as my lineage, is Athenian.'
"Never, my Clodius, have I seen a human face more beautifully shaped. A certain sadness softened, yet elevated, its expression. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. I immediately guessed that she was of Athenian descent. I spoke to her, though my voice was shaky. 'Aren't you Athenian too?' I asked. At the sound of my voice, she blushed and partially pulled her veil over her face. 'My ancestors' ashes,' she said, 'rest by the waters of Ilyssus; I was born in Naples, but my heart, like my lineage, is Athenian.'"
"'Let us, then,' said I, 'make our offerings together!' And as the priest now appeared, we stood side by side, and so followed the ceremonial prayer. Together we touched the knees of the goddess; together we laid our olive garlands on the altar. Silently we left the temple, and I was about to ask her where she dwelt, when a youth, whose features resembled hers, took her by the hand. She turned and bade me farewell, the crowd parted us, and I saw her no more; nor when I returned to Naples after a brief absence at Athens, was I able to discover any clue to my lost country-woman. So, hoping to lose in gaiety all remembrance of that beautiful apparition, I hastened to plunge myself amidst the luxuries of Pompeii. This is all my history, I do not love but I remember and regret."
“‘So, let’s do our offerings together!’ I said. When the priest arrived, we stood side by side and followed the ceremonial prayer. Together, we touched the knees of the goddess and placed our olive garlands on the altar. We quietly left the temple, and just as I was about to ask her where she lived, a young man who looked like her took her hand. She turned to me, said goodbye, and the crowd separated us, and I never saw her again. Not even when I returned to Naples after a short trip to Athens was I able to find any trace of my lost countrywoman. So, in an effort to forget that beautiful vision, I threw myself into the pleasures of Pompeii. That’s my whole story; I don’t love, but I remember and regret.”
So said Glaucus. But that very night, in a house at Pompeii, whither she had come from Naples during his absence, Glaucus came face to face once more with the beautiful lone, the object of his dreams. And no longer was he able to say, "I do not love."
So said Glaucus. But that very night, in a house in Pompeii, where she had arrived from Naples while he was away, Glaucus came face to face once again with the beautiful woman, the object of his dreams. And he could no longer say, "I do not love."
II.--Arbaces, the Egyptian
Amongst the wealthy dwellers in Pompeii was one who lived apart, and was at once an object of suspicion and fear. The riches of this man, who was known as Arbaces, the Egyptian, enabled him to gratify to the utmost the passions which governed him--the passion of sensual indulgence and the blind force which impelled him to seek relief from physical satiety in the pursuit of that occult knowledge which he regarded as the heritage of his race.
Among the wealthy residents of Pompeii was a man who lived alone, making him a target of suspicion and fear. This man, known as Arbaces the Egyptian, used his wealth to fully indulge his passions—sensual pleasure and an overwhelming desire to seek out the esoteric knowledge he believed was his racial inheritance.
In Naples, Arbaces had known the parents of Ione and her brother Apaecides, and it was under his guardianship that they had come to Pompeii. The confidence which, before their death, their parents had reposed in the Egyptian was in turn fully given to him by lone and her brother. For Apaecides the Egyptian felt nothing but contempt; the youth was to him but an instrument that might be used by him in bending lone to his will. But the mind of Ione, no less than the beauty of her form, appealed to Arbaces. With her by his side, his willing slave, he saw no limit to the heights his ambition might soar to. He sought primarily to impress her with his store of unfamiliar knowledge. She, in turn, admired him for his learning, and felt grateful to him for his guardianship. Apaecides, docile and mild, with a soul peculiarly alive to religious fervour, Arbaces placed amongst the priests of Isis, and under the special care of a creature of his own, named Calenus. It pleased his purpose best, where Ione was concerned, to leave her awhile surrounded by the vain youth of Pompeii, so that he might gain by comparison.
In Naples, Arbaces had known the parents of Ione and her brother Apaecides, and it was under his care that they had come to Pompeii. The trust that their parents had placed in the Egyptian before their deaths was fully given to him by Ione and her brother. Arbaces felt nothing but disdain for Apaecides; the young man was just a pawn that could be used to manipulate Ione. However, Ione's intelligence, along with her beauty, captivated Arbaces. With her by his side, a willing follower, he envisioned no limits to how high his ambitions could rise. He aimed to impress her with his vast knowledge. She admired him for his intellect and felt grateful for his protection. Arbaces, seeing Apaecides as gentle and compliant, particularly sensitive to religious enthusiasm, assigned him to the priests of Isis, under the care of his own associate, Calenus. It served his interests better regarding Ione to leave her for a while among the superficial youths of Pompeii, so he could win her over by contrast.
It fell not within Arbaces' plans to show himself too often to his ward. Consequently it was some time before he became aware of the warmth of the friendship that was growing up between Ione and the handsome Greek. He knew not of their evening excursions on the placid sea, of their nightly meetings at Ione's dwelling, till these had become regular happenings in their daily lives. But one day he surprised them together, and his eyes were suddenly opened. No sooner had the Greek departed than the Egyptian sought to poison Ione's mind against him by exaggerating his love of pleasure and by unscrupulously describing him as making light of Ione's love.
It wasn't part of Arbaces' plan to show himself too often to his ward. As a result, it took him a while to notice the growing warmth of the friendship between Ione and the handsome Greek. He was unaware of their evening outings on the calm sea or their nightly meetings at Ione's home until these became regular parts of their lives. One day, he caught them together, and everything became clear to him. As soon as the Greek left, the Egyptian tried to poison Ione's mind against him by exaggerating his love of pleasure and shamelessly suggesting that he didn't take Ione's feelings seriously.
Following up the advantage he gained by this appeal to her pride, Arbaces reminded Ione that she had never seen the interior of his home. It might, he said, amuse her. "Devote then," he went on, "to the austere friend of your youth one of these bright summer evenings, and let me boast that my gloomy mansion has been honoured with the presence of the admired Ione."
Following up on the advantage he gained by appealing to her pride, Arbaces reminded Ione that she had never seen the inside of his home. It might, he said, entertain her. "So then," he continued, "spend one of these bright summer evenings with the serious friend of your youth, and let me brag that my dark mansion has been honored with the presence of the admired Ione."
Unconscious of the pollutions of the mansion, of the danger that awaited her, Ione readily assented to the proposal. But there was one who, by accident, had become aware of the nature of the spells cast by Arbaces upon his visitors, and who was to be the humble means of saving lone from his toils. This was the blind flower-girl Nydia.
Unaware of the mansion's dangers and the threats looming ahead, Ione agreed to the suggestion without hesitation. However, there was someone who, by chance, had learned about the spells Arbaces had cast on his guests and who would be the unlikely savior of Ione from his traps. That was the blind flower-girl Nydia.
Of Thessalian extraction, and gentle nurture, Nydia had been stolen and sold into the slavery of an ex-gladiator named Burbo, a relative of the false priest Calenus. To save her from the cruelty of Burbo, Glaucus had purchased her, and, in return, the blind girl had become devoted to him--so devoted that her gentle heart was torn when he made it plain to her that his action was prompted by mere natural kindness of heart, and that it was his purpose to send her to Ione.
Of Thessalian origin and raised with care, Nydia had been kidnapped and sold into slavery to an ex-gladiator named Burbo, who was related to the fake priest Calenus. To rescue her from Burbo's cruelty, Glaucus bought her, and in return, the blind girl became completely devoted to him—so devoted that her gentle heart was shattered when she realized that his actions were driven by simple kindness and that he intended to send her to Ione.
But she cast all feeling of jealousy aside when she heard of Ione's visit to the Egyptian, and quickly apprised Glaucus and Apaecides of the fair Athenian's peril.
But she pushed aside all feelings of jealousy when she heard about Ione's visit to the Egyptian and quickly informed Glaucus and Apaecides of the beautiful Athenian's danger.
On her arrival, Arbaces greeted Ione with deep respect. But he found it harder than he thought to resist the charm of her presence in his house, and in a moment of forgetful passion he declared his love for her. "Arbaces," he declared, "shall have no ambition save the pride of obeying thee--Ione. Ione, do not reject my love!" And as he spoke he knelt before her.
On arriving, Arbaces greeted Ione with great respect. However, he found it more challenging than he expected to resist the allure of her presence in his home, and in a moment of forgetful passion, he professed his love for her. "Arbaces," he said, "will have no ambition except the pride of obeying you—Ione. Ione, please don't turn away my love!" And as he spoke, he knelt before her.
Alone, and in the grip of this singular and powerful man, Ione was not yet terrified; the respect of his language, the softness of his voice, reassured her; and in her own purity she felt protection. But she was confused, astonished. It was some moments before she could recover the power of reply.
Alone and caught in the hold of this strong and unique man, Ione wasn’t scared yet; his respectful language and gentle tone comforted her, and her own innocence gave her a sense of safety. But she was bewildered and amazed. It took her a few moments to regain the ability to respond.
"Rise, Arbaces," said she at length. "Rise! and if thou art serious, if thy language be in earnest----"
"Get up, Arbaces," she finally said. "Get up! And if you are serious, if your words are sincere----"
"If----" said he tenderly.
"If----" he said softly.
"Well, then, listen. You have been my guardian, my friend, my monitor. For this new character I was not prepared. Think not," she added quickly, as she saw his dark eyes glitter with the fierceness of his passion, "think not that I scorn; that I am untouched; that I am not honoured by this homage; but, say, canst thou hear me calmly?"
"Okay, listen up. You’ve been my protector, my friend, my guide. I wasn’t ready for this new side of you. Don’t think,” she quickly added, noticing the intensity in his dark eyes, “that I look down on it; that I’m indifferent; that I don’t appreciate this tribute; but, tell me, can you hear me without getting upset?”
"Ay, though the words were lightning and could blast me!"
"Ay, even though the words were like lightning and could strike me down!"
"I love another!" said Ione blushingly, but in a firm voice.
"I love someone else!" said Ione, blushing but speaking firmly.
"By the gods," shouted Arbaces, rising to his fullest height, "dare not tell me that! Dare not mock me! It is impossible! Whom hast thou seen? Whom known? Oh, Ione, it is thy woman's invention, thy woman's art that speaks; thou wouldst gain time. I have surprised--I have terrified thee."
"By the gods," shouted Arbaces, standing tall, "don’t even say that! Don't mock me! It's impossible! Who have you seen? Who do you know? Oh, Ione, it's your feminine trickery, your feminine skill that speaks; you're just trying to buy time. I've caught you off guard—I’ve scared you."
"Alas!" began Ione; and then, appalled before his sudden and unlooked for violence, she burst into tears.
"Alas!" Ione started, and then, shocked by his sudden and unexpected outburst, she broke down in tears.
Arbaces came nearer to her, his breath glowed fiercely on her cheek. He wound his arms round her; she sprang from his embrace. In the struggle a tablet fell from her bosom. Arbaces perceived, and seized it; it was a letter she had received that morning from Glaucus.
Arbaces moved closer to her, his breath warm against her cheek. He wrapped his arms around her; she broke away from his hold. In the scuffle, a tablet slipped from her chest. Arbaces noticed and grabbed it; it was a letter she had received that morning from Glaucus.
Ione sank upon the couch, half-dead with terror.
Ione collapsed onto the couch, nearly paralyzed with fear.
Rapidly the eyes of Arbaces ran over the writing. He read it to the end, and then, as the letter fell from his hand, he said, in a voice of deceitful calmness, "Is the writer of this the man thou lovest?"
Rapidly, Arbaces scanned the writing. He read it to the end, and then, as the letter dropped from his hand, he said in a voice that tried to sound calm, "Is the person who wrote this the one you love?"
Ione sobbed, but answered not.
Ione sobbed but didn't respond.
"Speak!" he demanded.
"Talk!" he demanded.
"It is--it is!"
"It is, it is!"
"Then hear me," said Arbaces, sinking his voice into a whisper. "Thou shalt go to thy tomb rather than to his arms."
"Then listen to me," said Arbaces, lowering his voice to a whisper. "You will go to your grave rather than to his arms."
At this instant a curtain was rudely torn aside, and Glaucus and Apsecides appeared. There was a severe struggle, which might have had a more sinister ending had not the marble head of a goddess, shaken from its column, fallen upon Arbaces as he was about to stab the Greek, and struck the Egyptian senseless to the ground. As it was, Ione was saved, and she and her lover were then and for ever reconciled to one another.
At that moment, a curtain was abruptly pulled back, revealing Glaucus and Apsecides. They engaged in a violent struggle, which could have ended badly if a marble head of a goddess hadn’t fallen from its column and hit Arbaces just as he was about to stab the Greek, knocking the Egyptian out cold. As a result, Ione was saved, and she and her lover were forever reconciled.
III.--The Love Philtre
Clodius had not spoken without warrant when he had said that Julia, the daughter of the rich merchant Diomed, thought herself in love with Glaucus. But since Glaucus was denied to her, her thoughts were concentrated on revenge. In this mood she sought out Arbaces, presenting herself as one loving unrequitedly, and seeking in sorrow the aid of wisdom.
Clodius wasn't wrong when he said that Julia, the daughter of the wealthy merchant Diomed, believed she was in love with Glaucus. But since she couldn't have Glaucus, her thoughts turned to vengeance. In this state of mind, she went to find Arbaces, showing herself as someone who loved without hope and looking for wisdom amidst her sorrow.
"It is a love charm," admitted Julia, "that I would seek from thy skill. I know not if I love him who loves me not, but I know that I would see myself triumph over a rival. I would see him who has rejected me my suitor. I would see her whom he has preferred in her turn despised."
"It’s a love charm," Julia confessed, "that I would want from your skills. I’m not sure if I love him since he doesn’t love me back, but I do know that I want to see myself win against a rival. I want to see him, who turned me down, become my admirer. I want to see her, whom he chose, be looked down on in return."
Very quickly Arbaces discerned Julia's secret, and when he heard that Glaucus and Ione were shortly to be wedded, he gladly availed himself of this opportunity to rid himself of his hated rival. But he dealt not in love potions, he said; he would, however, take Diomed's daughter to one who did--the witch who dwelt on the slopes of Vesuvius.
Very quickly, Arbaces figured out Julia's secret, and when he learned that Glaucus and Ione were about to get married, he eagerly saw this as an opportunity to get rid of his hated rival. But he didn’t use love potions, he said; instead, he would take Diomed's daughter to someone who did—the witch who lived on the slopes of Vesuvius.
He kept his promise; but the entire philtre given to Julia was one which went direct to the brain, and the effects of which--for neither Arbaces nor his creature, the witch, wished to place themselves within the power of the law--were such as caused those who witnessed them to attribute them to some supernatural agency.
He kept his promise; but the entire potion given to Julia went straight to her brain, and the effects of it—since neither Arbaces nor his accomplice, the witch, wanted to put themselves at the mercy of the law—were such that those who saw them attributed them to some supernatural force.
But once again, though less happily than on the former occasion, Nydia was destined to be the means of thwarting the schemes of the Egyptian. The devotion of the blind flower-girl had deepened into love for her deliverer. She was jealous of Ione. Now, for Julia had taken her into confidence, and both believed in the love charm, she was confronted with another rival. By a simple ruse Nydia obtained the poisoned draught and in its place substituted a phial of simple water.
But once again, though not as fortunate as before, Nydia was meant to disrupt the Egyptian's plans. The loyalty of the blind flower girl had turned into love for her savior. She felt jealous of Ione. Julia had confided in her, and they both believed in the love charm, which left Nydia facing another rival. With a clever trick, Nydia got the poisoned drink and swapped it for a vial of plain water.
At the close of a banquet given by Diomed, to which the Greek was invited, Julia duly administered that which she imagined to be the secret love potion. She was disappointed when she found Glaucus coldly replace the cup, and converse with her in the same unmoved tone as before.
At the end of a banquet hosted by Diomed, which the Greek was invited to, Julia carefully gave him what she thought was the secret love potion. She was let down when she saw Glaucus indifferently set the cup aside and talk to her in the same emotionless way as before.
"But to-morrow," thought she, "to-morrow, alas for Glaucus!"
"But tomorrow," she thought, "tomorrow, oh no for Glaucus!"
Alas for him, indeed!
Poor guy!
When Glaucus arrived at his own house that evening, Nydia was waiting for him. She had, as usual, been tending the flowers and had lingered awhile to rest herself.
When Glaucus got home that evening, Nydia was waiting for him. She had been taking care of the flowers, as usual, and had stayed a bit longer to rest.
"It has been warm," said Glaucus. "Wilt thou summon Davus? The wine I have drunk heats me, and I long for some cooling drink."
"It’s been warm," said Glaucus. "Will you call Davus? The wine I’ve had is making me hot, and I’m craving something cool to drink."
Here at once, suddenly and unexpectedly, the very opportunity that Nydia awaited presented itself. She breathed quickly. "I will prepare for you myself," said she, "the summer draught that Ione loves--of honey and weak wine cooled in snow."
Here, all of a sudden and without warning, the exact opportunity that Nydia had been waiting for showed up. She breathed quickly. "I will make you," she said, "the summer drink that Ione loves—honey and light wine chilled in snow."
"Thanks," said the unconscious Glaucus. "If Ione loves it, enough; it would be grateful were it poison."
"Thanks," said the unconscious Glaucus. "If Ione loves it, that’s enough; I would be grateful even if it were poison."
Nydia frowned, and then smiled. She withdrew for a few moments, and returned with the cup containing the beverage. Glaucus took it from her hand.
Nydia frowned, then smiled. She stepped away for a moment and came back with the cup holding the drink. Glaucus took it from her hand.
What would not Nydia have given then to have seen the first dawn of the imagined love! Far different, as she stood then and there, were the thoughts and emotions of the blind girl from those of the vain Pompeian under a similar suspense!
What wouldn't Nydia have given to see the first light of the love she dreamed of! Her thoughts and feelings at that moment were so different from those of the vain woman in Pompeii who found herself in a similar situation!
Glaucus had raised the cup to his lips. He had already drained about a fourth of its contents, when, suddenly glancing upon the face of Nydia, he was so forcibly struck by its alteration, by its intense, and painful, and strange expression, that he paused abruptly, and still holding the cup near his lips, exclaimed. "Why, Nydia--Nydia, art thou ill or in pain? What ails thee, my poor child?"
Glaucus had raised the cup to his lips. He had already drunk about a quarter of it when, suddenly noticing Nydia's face, he was so taken aback by its change, by its intense, painful, and strange expression, that he stopped short, still holding the cup near his lips, and exclaimed, "Why, Nydia—Nydia, are you sick or in pain? What's wrong, my poor child?"
As he spoke, he put down the cup--happily for him, unfinished--and rose from his seat to approach her, when a sudden pang shot coldly to his heart, and was followed by a wild, confused, dizzy sensation at the brain.
As he talked, he set down the cup—thankfully, still half full—and got up from his seat to walk over to her when a sudden chill pierced his heart, followed by a wild, confusing, dizzy feeling in his head.
The floor seemed to glide from under him, his feet seemed to move on air, a mighty and unearthly gladness rushed upon his spirit. He felt too buoyant for the earth; he longed for wings--nay, it seemed as if he possessed them. He burst involuntarily into a loud and thrilling laugh. He clapped his hands, he bounced aloft. Suddenly this perpetual transport passed, though only partially, away. He now felt his blood rushing loudly and rapidly through his veins.
The floor felt like it was slipping away beneath him, and his feet felt like they were moving on air; an overwhelming and otherworldly joy surged through his spirit. He felt too light for the ground; he wished for wings—no, it was as if he already had them. He let out a loud, exhilarating laugh without even trying. He clapped his hands and jumped up. Suddenly, this endless euphoria faded, though only a little. He could now feel his blood pumping loudly and quickly through his veins.
Then a kind of darkness fell over his eyes. Now a torrent of broken, incoherent, insane words gushed from his lips, and, to Nydia's horror, he passed the portico with a bound, and rushed down the starlit streets, striking fear into the hearts of all who saw him.
Then a sort of darkness fell over his eyes. Suddenly, a flood of jumbled, nonsensical, crazy words came pouring out of his mouth, and, to Nydia's horror, he leaped past the portico and ran down the starlit streets, instilling fear in everyone who saw him.
IV.--The Day of Ghastly Night
Anxious to learn if the drug had taken effect, Arbaces set out for Julia's house on the morrow. On his way he encountered Apaecides. Hot words passed between them, and stung by the scorn of the youth, he stabbed him into the heart with his stylus. At this moment Glaucus came along. Quick as thought the Egyptian struck the already half-senseless Greek to the ground, and steeping his stylus in the blood of Apaecides, and recovering his own, called loudly for help. The next moment he was accusing Glaucus of the crime.
Eager to find out if the drug had worked, Arbaces headed to Julia's house the next day. On his way, he ran into Apaecides. Heated words were exchanged between them, and angered by the young man's contempt, he stabbed him in the heart with his stylus. Just then, Glaucus appeared. In an instant, the Egyptian knocked the already dazed Greek to the ground, dipped his stylus in Apaecides's blood, and retrieved his own weapon, calling out for help. In the next moment, he was blaming Glaucus for the crime.
For a time fortune favoured the Egyptian. Glaucus, his strong frame still under the influence of the poison, was sentenced to encounter a lion in the amphitheatre, with no weapon beyond the incriminating stylus. Nydia, in her terror, confessed to the Egyptian the exchange of the love philtre. She he imprisoned in his own house. Calenus, who had witnessed the deed, sought Arbaces with the intention of using his knowledge to his own profit. He, by a stratagem, was incarcerated in one of the dungeons of the Egyptian's dwelling. The law gave Ione into the guardianship of Arbaces. But, for a third time, Nydia was the means of frustrating the plans of Arbaces.
For a while, luck was on the side of the Egyptian. Glaucus, still reeling from the effects of the poison, was sentenced to face a lion in the amphitheater, armed only with the incriminating stylus. Nydia, terrified, confessed to the Egyptian about the love potion. She was locked up in her own house. Calenus, who had seen what happened, approached Arbaces, hoping to use what he knew for his own gain. Through a trick, he ended up imprisoned in one of the dungeons of the Egyptian's home. The law placed Ione under the protection of Arbaces. Yet again, Nydia managed to thwart Arbaces's plans.
The blind girl, when vainly endeavouring to escape from the toils of the Egyptian, overheard, in his garden, the conversation of Arbaces and Calenus; and she heard the cries of Calenus from behind the door of the chamber in which he was imprisoned. She herself was caught again by Arbaces' servant, but she contrived to bribe her keeper to take a message to Glaucus's friend, Sallust; and he, taking his servants to Arbaces' house released the two captives, and reached the arena with them, to accuse Arbaces before the multitude at the very moment when the lion was being goaded to attack the Greek, and Arbaces' victory seemed within his grasp.
The blind girl, while trying to escape from the clutches of the Egyptian, overheard the conversation between Arbaces and Calenus in his garden. She also heard Calenus's cries from behind the door of the room where he was locked up. She was caught again by Arbaces' servant, but she managed to persuade her keeper to deliver a message to Glaucus's friend, Sallust. Sallust then took his servants to Arbaces' house, freed the two captives, and made it to the arena with them just as the lion was being urged to attack the Greek, right when Arbaces seemed on the verge of victory.
Even now the nerve of the Egyptian did not desert him. He met the charge with his accustomed coolness. But the frenzied accusation of the priest of Isis turned the huge assembly against him. With loud cries they rose from their seats and poured down toward the Egyptian.
Even now, the Egyptian's nerve didn't fail him. He faced the charge with his usual calmness. But the wild accusation from the priest of Isis turned the massive crowd against him. With loud cries, they stood up from their seats and rushed toward the Egyptian.
Lifting his eyes at this terrible moment, Arbaces beheld a strange and awful apparition. He beheld, and his craft restored his courage. He stretched his hand on high; over his lofty brow and royal features there came an expression of unutterable solemnity and command.
Lifting his eyes at this terrible moment, Arbaces saw a strange and terrifying sight. He looked, and his cunning gave him strength. He raised his hand high; a look of profound seriousness and authority crossed his noble brow and regal features.
"Behold," he shouted, with a voice of thunder, which stilled the roar of the crowd, "behold how the gods protect the guiltless! The fires of the avenging Orcus burst forth against the false witness of my accusers!"
"Look," he shouted, his voice booming and silencing the roar of the crowd, "look at how the gods protect the innocent! The fires of the avenging Orcus rage against the false testimony of my accusers!"
The eyes of the crowd followed the gesture of the Egyptian, and beheld, with ineffable dismay, a vast vapour shooting from the summit of Vesuvius in the form of a gigantic pine-tree; the trunk blackness, the branches fire--a fire that shifted and wavered in its hues with every moment, now fiercely luminous, now of a dull and dying red, that again blazed terrifically forth with intolerable glare. The earth shook. The walls of the theatre trembled. In the distance was heard the crash of falling roofs. The cloud seemed to roll towards the assembly, casting forth from its bosom showers of ashes mixed with fragments of burning stone. Then the burning mountain cast up columns of boiling water.
The crowd watched the Egyptian's gesture and felt an overwhelming sense of dread as a huge cloud shot up from the top of Vesuvius, looking like a giant pine tree; the trunk was black, and the branches were fiery—a fire that changed colors every moment, sometimes glowing intensely, other times dim and dying red, only to suddenly blaze with an unbearable brightness. The ground shook. The theater's walls trembled. In the distance, they heard roofs crashing down. The cloud seemed to roll toward the crowd, releasing showers of ash mixed with burning stones. Then the erupting mountain shot up columns of boiling water.
In the ghastly night thus rushing upon the realm of noon, all thought of justice and of Arbaces left the minds of the terrified people. There ensued a mad flight for the sea. Through the darkness Nydia guided Glaucus, now partly recovered from the effects of the poisoned draught, and Ione to the shore. Her blindness rendered the scene familiar to her alone.
In the terrifying night that suddenly descended upon the bright day, the frightened people forgot all thoughts of justice and Arbaces. They panicked and raced toward the sea. Through the darkness, Nydia led Glaucus, who was now somewhat recovered from the effects of the poisoned drink, and Ione to the shore. Her blindness made the scene familiar only to her.
While Arbaces perished with the majority, these three eventually gained the sea, and joined a group, who, bolder than the rest, resolved to hazard any peril rather than continue on the stricken land.
While Arbaces died along with most others, these three ultimately reached the sea and joined a group that, braver than the rest, decided to face any danger instead of staying on the devastated land.
Utterly exhausted, Ione slept on the breast of Glaucus, and Nydia lay at his feet. Meanwhile, showers of dust and ashes fell into the waves, scattered their snows over the deck of the vessel they had boarded, and, borne by the winds, descended upon the remotest climes, startling even the swarthy African, and whirling along the antique soil of Syria and of Egypt.
Utterly exhausted, Ione slept on Glaucus's chest, while Nydia rested at his feet. Meanwhile, clouds of dust and ashes fell into the waves, scattering their remnants over the deck of the ship they had boarded, and, carried by the winds, drifted to far-off lands, startling even the dark-skinned Africans and swirling across the ancient soils of Syria and Egypt.
Meekly, softly, beautifully dawned at last the light over the trembling deep! The winds were sinking into rest, the foam died from the azure of that delicious sea. Around the east thin mists caught gradually the rosy hues that heralded the morning. Light was about to resume her reign. There was no shout from the mariners at the dawning light--it had come too gradually, and they were too wearied for such sudden bursts of joy--but there was a low, deep murmur of thankfulness amidst those watchers of the long night. They looked at each other, and smiled; they took heart. They felt once more that there was a world around and a God above them!
Gently, softly, beautifully, the light finally broke over the trembling sea! The winds calmed down, and the foam faded from the blue of that beautiful ocean. In the east, thin mist slowly absorbed the rosy colors that signaled the morning. Light was about to take over again. There were no shouts from the sailors at the first light—it arrived too gradually, and they were too exhausted for sudden bursts of joy—but there was a quiet, deep murmur of gratitude among those who had watched through the long night. They exchanged looks and smiled; they regained their strength. They felt once again that there was a world around them and a God above them!
In the silence of the general sleep Nydia had risen gently. Bending over the face of Glaucus, she softly kissed him. She felt for his hand; it was locked in that of Ione. She sighed deeply, and her face darkened. Again she kissed his brow, and with her hair wiped from it the damps of night.
In the quiet of the general slumber, Nydia had quietly gotten up. Leaning over Glaucus’s face, she softly kissed him. She reached for his hand; it was entwined with Ione’s. She sighed deeply, and her expression turned somber. She kissed his forehead again and used her hair to wipe away the moisture of the night.
"May the gods bless you, Athenian!" she murmured "May you be happy with your beloved one! May you sometimes remember Nydia! Alas! she is of no further use on earth."
"May the gods bless you, Athenian!" she whispered. "May you find happiness with your loved one! May you occasionally remember Nydia! Alas! she's no longer of any use on this earth."
With these words she turned away. A sailor, half-dozing on the deck, heard a slight splash on the waters. Drowsily he looked up, and behind, as the vessel bounded merrily on, he fancied he saw something white above the waves; but it vanished in an instant. He turned round again and dreamed of his home and children.
With those words, she turned away. A sailor, half-asleep on the deck, heard a small splash in the water. Sleepily, he looked up, and behind him, as the ship sailed happily on, he thought he saw something white above the waves; but it disappeared in a flash. He turned back around and daydreamed about his home and kids.
When the lovers awoke, their first thought was of each other, their next of Nydia. Every crevice of the vessel was searched--there was no trace of her! Mysterious from first to last, the blind Thessalian had vanished from the living world! They guessed her fate in silence, and Glaucus and Ione, while they drew nearer to each other, feeling each other the world itself, forgot their deliverance, and wept as for a departed sister.
When the lovers woke up, their first thought was of each other, and their next thought went to Nydia. They searched every corner of the boat—there was no sign of her! Mysterious from beginning to end, the blind Thessalian had disappeared from the living world! They silently guessed her fate, and Glaucus and Ione, as they moved closer to one another, feeling like they were the entire world, forgot about their rescue and wept as if for a lost sister.
The Last of the Barons
A romance of York and Lancaster's "long wars," "The Last of the Barons" was published in 1843, shortly before the death of Bulwer's mother, when, on inheriting the Knebworth estates, he assumed the surname of Lytton. The story is an admirably chosen historical subject, and in many respects is worked out with even more than Lytton's usual power and effect. Incident is crowded upon incident; revolutions, rebellions, dethronements follow one another with amazing rapidity--all duly authenticated and elaborated by powerful dialogue. It is thronged with historical material, sufficient, according to one critic, to make at least three novels. The period dealt with, 1467-1471, witnessed the rise of the trading class and the beginning of religious freedom in England. Lytton leans to the Lancastrian cause, with which the fortunes of one of his ancestors were identified, and his view of Warwick is more favourable to the redoubtable "king-maker" than that of the historians.
Set against the backdrop of York and Lancaster's "long wars," "The Last of the Barons" was released in 1843, just before Bulwer's mother passed away. Upon inheriting the Knebworth estates, he took on the surname Lytton. The story features a well-chosen historical topic and is executed with even greater depth and impact than Lytton's usual style. Incidents pile on top of one another; revolutions, rebellions, and dethronements happen in quick succession—all supported and brought to life through strong dialogue. It is packed with historical details, enough, according to one critic, to fill at least three novels. The story spans the years 1467-1471, a time marked by the rise of the trading class and the early beginnings of religious freedom in England. Lytton favors the Lancastrian side, connected to the fortunes of one of his ancestors, and presents a more positive view of Warwick, the famous "king-maker," than most historians do.
I.--Warwick's Mission to France
Lacking sympathy with the monastic virtues of the deposed Henry VI., and happy in the exile of Margaret of Anjou, the citizens of London had taken kindly to the regime of Edward IV. In 1467 Edward still owed to Warwick the support of the more powerful barons, as well as the favour of that portion of the rural population which was more or less dependent upon them. But he encouraged, to his own financial advantage, the enterprises of the burgesses, and his marriage with Elizabeth Woodville and his favours to her kinsfolk indicated his purpose to reign in fact as well as in name. The barons were restless, but the rising middle-class, jealous of the old power of the nobles, viewed with misgiving the projected marriage, at Warwick's suggestion, of the king's sister Margaret and the brother of Louis XI. of France.
Lacking sympathy for the monastic virtues of the ousted Henry VI and feeling relieved by the exile of Margaret of Anjou, the citizens of London had embraced the rule of Edward IV. In 1467, Edward still relied on Warwick for the backing of the more powerful barons, as well as the support of the rural population that was somewhat dependent on them. However, he promoted, to his own financial benefit, the ventures of the merchants, and his marriage to Elizabeth Woodville and his favors to her relatives showed his intention to rule in practice as well as in name. The barons were uneasy, but the rising middle class, resentful of the traditional power of the nobles, looked with concern at Warwick’s proposal for the king's sister Margaret to marry the brother of Louis XI of France.
This was the position of affairs when young Marmaduke Nevile came to London to enter the service of his relative the Earl of Warwick; and some points of it were explained to the young man by the earl himself when he had introduced the youth to his daughters, Isabel and Anne.
This was the situation when young Marmaduke Nevile arrived in London to work for his relative, the Earl of Warwick. Some aspects of it were explained to the young man by the earl himself after he introduced him to his daughters, Isabel and Anne.
"God hath given me no son," he said. "Isabel of Warwick had been a mate for William the Norman; and my grandson, if heir to his grandsire's soul, should have ruled from the throne of England over the realms of Charlemagne! But it hath pleased Him Whom the Christian knight alone bows to without shame, to order otherwise. So be it. I forgot my just pretensions--forgot my blood--and counselled the king to strengthen his throne by an alliance with Louis XI. He rejected the Princess Bona of Savoy to marry widow Elizabeth Grey. I sorrowed for his sake, and forgave the slight to my counsels. At his prayer I followed the train of the queen, and hushed the proud hearts of the barons to obeisance. But since then this Dame Woodville, whom I queened, if her husband mismated, must dispute this royaulme with mine and me! A Neville, nowadays, must vail his plume to a Woodville! And not the great barons whom it will suit Edward's policy to win from the Lancastrians, not the Exeters and the Somersets, but the craven varlets, and lackeys, and dross of the camp--false alike to Henry and to Edward--are to be fondled into lordships and dandled into power. Young man, I am speaking hotly. Richard Neville never lies nor conceals; but I am speaking to a kinsman, am I not? Thou hearest--thou wilt not repeat?"
"God hasn’t given me a son," he said. "Isabel of Warwick would have been a perfect match for William the Norman; and my grandson, if he inherits his grandfather's legacy, should have ruled England over the domains of Charlemagne! But it has pleased Him, to whom only the Christian knight bows without shame, to decide otherwise. So be it. I forgot my rightful claims—I forgot my lineage—and advised the king to strengthen his throne by forming an alliance with Louis XI. He turned down Princess Bona of Savoy to marry widow Elizabeth Grey. I felt sorry for him and forgave his disregard for my advice. At his request, I followed the queen’s procession and silenced the proud hearts of the barons to obedience. But since then, this Dame Woodville, whom I elevated to queen, if her husband made a poor match, must now contest this kingdom with me! A Neville, nowadays, must lower his standards for a Woodville! And not the great barons whom it would benefit Edward to win away from the Lancastrians, not the Exeters and the Somersets, but the cowardly knaves, and servants, and trash of the camp—disloyal to both Henry and Edward—are to be pampered into nobility and elevated into power. Young man, I am speaking passionately. Richard Neville never lies or conceals; but I am speaking to a relative, am I not? You hear me—you won’t repeat this?"
"Sooner would I pluck forth my tongue by the roots!" was Marmaduke's reply.
"Sooner would I pull my tongue out by the roots!" was Marmaduke's reply.
"Enough!" returned the earl, with a pleased smile. "When I come from France I will speak more to thee. Meanwhile, be courteous to all men, servile to none. Now to the king."
"That's enough!" the earl replied with a satisfied smile. "When I come back from France, I’ll talk to you more. In the meantime, be polite to everyone, but don’t be a doormat for anyone. Now, let’s go to the king."
Warwick sought his royal cousin at the Tower, where the court exhibited a laxity of morals and a faculty for intrigue that were little to the stout earl's taste.
Warwick looked for his royal cousin at the Tower, where the court showed a relaxed attitude towards morals and a knack for intrigue that weren't to the stout earl's liking.
It was with manifest reluctance that Edward addressed himself to the object of Warwick's visit.
It was with clear hesitation that Edward focused on the reason for Warwick's visit.
"Knowst thou not," said he, "that this French alliance, to which thou hast induced us, displeases sorely our good traders of London?"
"Don't you know," he said, "that this French alliance that you've gotten us into really upsets our good merchants in London?"
"Mort Dieu!" returned Warwick bluntly. "And what business have the flat-caps with the marriage of a king's sister? You have spoiled them, good my lord king. Henry IV. staled not his majesty to consultation with the mayor of his city. Henry V. gave the knighthood of the Bath to the heroes of Agincourt, not to the vendors of cloth and spices."
"God damn it!" Warwick replied frankly. "What do the commoners have to do with the marriage of a king's sister? You've messed things up, my lord king. Henry IV. didn’t bother to consult the mayor of his city about his majesty. Henry V. awarded the knighthood of the Bath to the heroes of Agincourt, not to the merchants of cloth and spices."
"Thou forgettest, man," said the king carelessly, "the occasion of those honours--the eve before Elizabeth was crowned. As to the rest," pursued the king, earnestly and with dignity, "I and my house have owed much to London. Thou seest not, my poor Warwick, that these burgesses are growing up into power. And if the sword is the monarch's appeal for his right, he must look to contented and honest industry for his buckler in peace. This is policy, policy, Warwick; and Louis XI. will tell thee the same truths, harsh though they grate in a warrior's ear."
"You forget, man," the king said casually, "the reason for those honors—the night before Elizabeth was crowned. As for the rest," the king continued, earnestly and with dignity, "my family and I have benefited greatly from London. You don’t see, my poor Warwick, that these citizens are gaining power. And if the sword is the monarch's claim to his rights, he must rely on satisfied and honest labor for his shield in times of peace. This is strategy, strategy, Warwick; and Louis XI will tell you the same truths, no matter how harsh they sound to a warrior's ears."
The earl bowed his head.
The earl nodded his head.
"If thou doubtest the wisdom of this alliance," he said, "it is not too late yet. Let me dismiss my following, and cross not the seas. Unless thy heart is with the marriage, the ties I would form are but threads and cobwebs."
"If you doubt the wisdom of this alliance," he said, "it's not too late. Let me send away my followers and not sail across the seas. Unless your heart is in this marriage, the bonds I would create are just threads and cobwebs."
"Nay," returned Edward irresolutely. "In these great state matters thy wit is older than mine. But men do say the Count of Charolois is a mighty lord, and the alliance with Burgundy will be more profitable to staple and mart."
"Nah," Edward replied uncertainly. "In these important state matters, your wisdom is greater than mine. But people say the Count of Charolois is a powerful lord, and the alliance with Burgundy will be more beneficial for trade and business."
"Then, in God's name so conclude it!" said the earl hastily. "Give thy sister to the heir of Burgundy, and forgive me if I depart to the castle of Middleham. Yet think well. Henry of Windsor is thy prisoner, but his cause lives in Margaret and his son. There is but one power in Europe that can threaten thee with aid to the Lancastrians. That power is France. Make Louis thy friend and ally, and thou givest peace to thy life and thy lineage. Make Louis thy foe, and count on plots and stratagems and treason. Edward, my loved, my honoured liege, forgive Richard Nevile for his bluntness, and let not his faults stand in bar of his counsels."
"Then, for God's sake, let's wrap this up!" the earl said quickly. "Marry your sister to the heir of Burgundy, and forgive me if I go to the castle of Middleham. But think carefully. Henry of Windsor is your prisoner, but his cause lives on in Margaret and his son. There's only one power in Europe that can threaten you by supporting the Lancastrians. That power is France. Make Louis your friend and ally, and you'll bring peace to your life and your legacy. Make Louis your enemy, and expect plots, schemes, and betrayal. Edward, my dear, my respected lord, forgive Richard Nevile for being straightforward, and don’t let his faults get in the way of his advice."
"You are right, as you are ever, safeguard of England and pillar of my state," said the king frankly; and pressing Warwick's arm, he added, "go to France, and settle all as thou wilt."
"You’re right, as always, protector of England and support of my kingdom," the king said honestly; and, squeezing Warwick's arm, he added, "go to France, and arrange everything as you see fit."
When Warwick had departed, Edward's eye followed him, musingly. The frank expression of his face vanished, and with the deep breath of a man who is throwing a weight from his heart, he muttered, "He loves me--yes; but will suffer no one else to love me! This must end some day. I am weary of the bondage."
When Warwick left, Edward watched him thoughtfully. The open look on his face disappeared, and with a deep breath, like someone relieved of a burden, he murmured, "He loves me—yes; but won’t let anyone else love me! This can't go on forever. I'm tired of this shackles."
II.--A Dishonoured Embassy
One morning, some time after Warwick's departure for France, the Lord Hastings was summoned to the king's presence. There was news from France, in a letter to Lord Rivers, from a gentleman in Warwick's train. The letter was dated from Rouen, and gave a glowing account of the honours accorded to the earl by Louis XI. Edward directed Hastings' attention to a passage in which the writer suggested that there were those who thought that so much intercourse between an English ambassador and the kinsman of Margaret of Anjou boded small profit to the English king.
One morning, some time after Warwick left for France, Lord Hastings was called to see the king. There was news from France in a letter to Lord Rivers from a man in Warwick's entourage. The letter was dated from Rouen and gave an enthusiastic report about the honors that Louis XI had bestowed on the earl. Edward pointed out a part of the letter to Hastings where the writer mentioned that some believed there was little benefit to the English king from the close interaction between an English ambassador and the relative of Margaret of Anjou.
"Read and judge, Hastings," said the king.
"Read and judge, Hastings," the king said.
"I observe," said Hastings, "that this letter is addressed to my Lord Rivers. Can he avouch the fidelity of his correspondent?"
"I see," said Hastings, "that this letter is addressed to my Lord Rivers. Can he confirm the trustworthiness of his correspondent?"
"Surely, yes," answered Rivers. "It is a gentleman of my own blood."
"Of course," Rivers replied. "He's a gentleman from my own family."
"Were he not so accredited," returned Hastings, "I should question the truth of a man who can thus consent to play the spy upon his lord and superior."
"Were he not so credible," Hastings replied, "I would doubt the integrity of a man who would agree to spy on his lord and superior."
"The public weal justifies all things," said Lord Worcester, who, with Lord Rivers, viewed with jealous scorn the power of the Earl of Warwick.
"The public good justifies everything," said Lord Worcester, who, along with Lord Rivers, looked on with jealous disdain at the power of the Earl of Warwick.
"And what is to become of my merchant-ships," said the king, "if Burgundy take umbrage and close its ports?"
"And what will happen to my merchant ships," said the king, "if Burgundy gets upset and closes its ports?"
Hastings had no cause to take up the quarrel on Warwick's behalf. The proud earl had stepped in to prevent his marriage with his sister. But Hastings, if a foe, could be a noble one.
Hastings had no reason to get involved in the fight for Warwick. The proud earl had interfered to stop him from marrying his sister. But Hastings, even as an enemy, could still be a honorable one.
"Beau sire," said he, "thou knowest how little cause I have to love the Earl of Warwick. But in this council I must be all and only the king's servant. I say first, then, that Warwick's faith to the House of York is too well proven to become suspected because of the courtesies of King Louis. Moreover, we may be sure that Warwick cannot be false if he achieve the object of his embassy and detach Louis from the side of Margaret and Lancaster by close alliance with Edward and York. Secondly, sire, with regard to that alliance, which it seems you would repent, I hold now, as I have held ever, that it is a master-stroke in policy, and the earl in this proves his sharp brain worthy his strong arm; for, as his highness the Duke of Gloucester has discovered that Margaret of Anjou has been of late in London, and that treasonable designs were meditated, though now frustrated, so we may ask why the friends of Lancaster really stood aloof--why all conspiracy was, and is, in vain? Because the gold and subsidies of Louis are not forthcoming, because the Lancastrians see that if once Lord Warwick wins France from the Red Rose nothing short of such a miracle as their gaining Warwick instead can give a hope to their treason."
"Good sir," he said, "you know how little reason I have to like the Earl of Warwick. But in this council, I must be nothing but the king's servant. First, I need to say that Warwick’s loyalty to the House of York is well established and shouldn’t be doubted just because of the kindnesses of King Louis. Also, we can be sure that Warwick can’t be disloyal if he fulfills his mission and wins Louis over to our side, away from Margaret and Lancaster, by forming a close alliance with Edward and York. Secondly, sir, regarding that alliance that you seem to regret, I have always believed, and still believe, that it’s a brilliant move in politics, and the earl shows that his smart thinking matches his strength; because, as His Highness the Duke of Gloucester has revealed, Margaret of Anjou was recently in London, and treasonous plots were being hatched, though they have now been thwarted. So we can ask why the Lancastrian supporters are really staying away—why all their conspiracies have failed? Because Louis's gold and support aren’t coming through, and the Lancastrians realize that if Lord Warwick manages to win France for the Red Rose, nothing short of a miracle would give them a chance to succeed in their treason."
"Your pardon, my Lord Hastings," said Lord Rivers, "there is another letter I have not yet laid before the king." He drew forth a scroll and read from it as follows.
"Excuse me, Lord Hastings," said Lord Rivers, "there's another letter I haven't shown the king yet." He pulled out a scroll and read from it as follows.
"Yesterday the earl feasted the king, and as, in discharge of mine office, I carved for my lord, I heard King Louis say, 'Pasque Dieu, my Lord Warwick, our couriers bring us word that Count de Charolais declares he shall yet wed the Lady Margaret, and that he laughs at your embassage. What if our brother King Edward fall back from the treaty?' 'He durst not,' said the earl."
"Yesterday, the earl hosted the king, and while I was serving my lord by carving, I heard King Louis say, 'Pasque Dieu, my Lord Warwick, our messengers inform us that Count de Charolais insists he will still marry Lady Margaret, and he is mocking your message. What if our brother King Edward withdraws from the treaty?' 'He wouldn't dare,' replied the earl."
"'Durst not!'" exclaimed Edward, starting to his feet, and striking the table with his clenched hand. "'Durst not!' Hastings, heard you that?"
"'Dare not!'" shouted Edward, jumping to his feet and slamming his fist on the table. "'Dare not! Hastings, did you hear that?"
Hastings bowed his head in assent.
Hastings nodded in agreement.
"Is that all, Lord Rivers?"
"Is that it, Lord Rivers?"
"All! And, methinks, enough!"
"All! And I think that's enough!"
"Enough, by my halidame!" said Edward, laughing bitterly. "He shall see what a king dares when a subject threatens."
"Enough, seriously!" said Edward, laughing bitterly. "He will see what a king is capable of when a subject threatens."
Lord Rivers had not read the whole of the letter. The sentence read: "He durst not, because what a noble heart dares least is to belie the plighted word, and what the kind heart shuns most is to wrong the confiding friend."
Lord Rivers hadn't read the entire letter. The sentence said: "He wouldn't dare, because what a noble heart fears the most is breaking a promise, and what a kind heart avoids the most is betraying a trusting friend."
When Warwick returned, with the object of his mission achieved, it was to find Margaret of England the betrothed of the Count de Charolais, and his embassy dishonoured. He retired in anger and grief to his castle of Middleham, and though the king declared that "Edward IV. reigns alone," most of the great barons forsook him to rally round their leader in his retirement.
When Warwick came back, having accomplished his mission, he found that Margaret of England was engaged to the Count de Charolais, and his diplomatic efforts were in vain. He withdrew in anger and sadness to his castle at Middleham, and even though the king announced that "Edward IV. reigns alone," many of the major barons abandoned him to support their leader during his retreat.
III.--The Scholar and his Daughter
Sybill Warner had been at court in the train of Margaret of Anjou. Her father, Adam Warner, was a poor scholar, with his heart set upon the completion of an invention which should inaugurate the age of steam. They lived together in an old house, with but one aged serving-woman. Even necessaries were sacrificed that the model of the invention might be fed. Then one day there came to Adam Warner an old schoolfellow, Robert Hilyard, who had thrown in his lot with the Lancastrians, and become an agent of the vengeful Margaret. Hilyard told so moving a tale of his wrongs at the hands of Edward that the old man consented to aid him in a scheme for communicating with the imprisoned Henry.
Sybill Warner had been at court with Margaret of Anjou. Her father, Adam Warner, was a struggling scholar, focused on finishing an invention that could kickstart the steam age. They lived together in an old house, with just one elderly servant. Even basic necessities were sacrificed so that the model of the invention could be supported. Then one day, an old school friend of Adam's, Robert Hilyard, who had joined forces with the Lancastrians and become an agent for the vengeful Margaret, visited him. Hilyard shared such a compelling story of his grievances against Edward that the old man agreed to help him with a plan to communicate with the imprisoned Henry.
Henry was still permitted to see visitors, and Hilyard's proposal was that Warner should seek permission to exhibit his model, in the mechanism of which were to be hidden certain treasonable papers for Henry to sign.
Henry was still allowed to see visitors, and Hilyard suggested that Warner should get permission to show his model, in the mechanism of which certain treasonous papers would be hidden for Henry to sign.
As we have seen, from Hastings' remark to the king, the plot failed. Hilyard escaped, to stir up the peasantry, who knew him as Robin of Redesdale. Warner's fate was inclusion in the number of astrologers and alchemists retained by the Duchess of Bedford, who also gave a place amongst her maidens to Sybill, to whom Hastings had proffered his devoted attachment, though he was already bound by ties of policy and early love to Margaret de Bonville.
As we've seen from Hastings' comment to the king, the plan didn't work out. Hilyard managed to escape to rally the peasants, who recognized him as Robin of Redesdale. Warner ended up among the astrologers and alchemists employed by the Duchess of Bedford, who also welcomed Sybill, to whom Hastings had offered his loyalty, even though he was already tied by political motives and early affection to Margaret de Bonville.
Meanwhile, it became the interest of the king's brothers to act as mediators between Edward and his powerful subject. The Duke of Clarence was anxious to wed the proud earl's equally proud elder daughter Isabel; the hand of the gentle Anne was sought more secretly by Richard of Gloucester. At last the peacemakers effected their object.
Meanwhile, the king's brothers became interested in mediating between Edward and his powerful subject. The Duke of Clarence was eager to marry the proud earl's equally proud elder daughter, Isabel; Richard of Gloucester was more secretly pursuing the gentle Anne's hand. Finally, the peacemakers achieved their goal.
But the peace was only partial, the final rupture not far off. The king restored to Warwick the governorship of Calais--outwardly as a token of honour; really as a means of ridding himself of one whose presence came between the sun and his sovereignty. Moreover, he forbade the marriage between Clarence and Isabel, to the mortification of his brother, the bitter disappointment of Isabel herself, and the chagrin of the earl.
But the peace was only partial, and the final break wasn’t far off. The king gave Warwick back the governorship of Calais—publicly as a gesture of respect; but actually as a way to get rid of someone whose presence was blocking his authority. Additionally, he banned the marriage between Clarence and Isabel, which upset his brother, frustrated Isabel herself, and annoyed the earl.
However, Edward had once more to experience indebtedness at the hands of the man whom he treated so badly, but whose devotion to him it seemed that nothing could destroy. There arose the Popular Rebellion, and Warwick only arrived at Olney, where the king was sorely pressed, in time to save him and to secure, on specific terms, a treaty of peace.
However, Edward once again had to face being in debt to the man he had treated so poorly, yet whose loyalty to him seemed unbreakable. The Popular Rebellion broke out, and Warwick reached Olney, where the king was in serious trouble, just in time to rescue him and to negotiate a peace treaty on specific terms.
Again Edward's relief was but momentary. Proceeding to Middleham as Warwick's guest, when he beheld the extent of the earl's retinue his jealous passions were roused more than ever before; and he formed a plan not only for attaching to himself the allegiance of the barons, but of presenting the earl to the peasants in the light of one who had betrayed them.
Again, Edward's relief was short-lived. When he went to Middleham as Warwick's guest and saw the size of the earl's entourage, his jealousy flared up more than ever. He came up with a plan not only to gain the loyalty of the barons but also to portray the earl to the peasants as someone who had betrayed them.
Smitten, too, by the charms of the Lady Anne, he meditated a still more unworthy scheme. Dismissing the unsuspecting Warwick to the double task of settling with the rebels and calling upon his followers to range themselves under the royal banner, he commanded Anne's attendance at court.
Smitten, too, by the charms of Lady Anne, he plotted an even more unethical plan. He sent the unsuspecting Warwick off to both deal with the rebels and rally his followers under the royal banner while he summoned Anne to attend court.
Events leading to the final breach between king and king-maker followed rapidly. One night the Lady Anne fled in terror from the Tower--fled from the dishonouring addresses of her sovereign, now grown gross in his cups, however brave in battle. The news reached Warwick too late for him to countermand the messages he had sent to his friends on the king's behalf. And, so rapid were Edward's movements that Warwick, his eyes at length opened to Edward's true character, was compelled to flee to the court of King Louis at Amboise, there to plan his revenge, hampered in doing so by his daughter Isabel's devotion to Clarence, who followed him to France, and by the fact that, in regard to his own honour, he could communicate to none save his own kin the secret cause of his open disaffection.
Events leading to the final fallout between the king and the kingmaker happened quickly. One night, Lady Anne escaped in fear from the Tower—running away from her sovereign's shameful advances, who had become increasingly unruly due to drinking, despite being courageous in battle. The news got to Warwick too late for him to retract the messages he had sent on the king's behalf. And, because of Edward's swift actions, Warwick, now realizing Edward's true nature, was forced to flee to King Louis's court in Amboise to plot his revenge. He was hindered in this by his daughter Isabel’s loyalty to Clarence, who followed him to France, and by the fact that he could only share the true reason for his open anger with his own family.
IV.--The Return of the King-Maker
There was no love between Warwick and Margaret of Anjou. But his one means of exacting penance from Edward was alliance with the unlucky cause of Lancaster. And this alliance was brought about by the suave diplomacy of Louis, and the discovery of the long-existing attachment between the Lady Anne and her old play-fellow, Edward, the only son of Henry and Margaret, and the hope of the Red Rose.
There was no love between Warwick and Margaret of Anjou. But his only way to claim penance from Edward was through an alliance with the doomed cause of Lancaster. This alliance was created through the smooth diplomacy of Louis and the revelation of the long-standing bond between Lady Anne and her childhood friend, Edward, the only son of Henry and Margaret, and the hope of the Red Rose.
Coincidently with the marriage of Clarence and Isabel on French soil, the young Edward and Isabel's sister were betrothed. Richard of Gloucester was thus definitely estranged from Warwick's cause. And secret agencies were set afoot to undermine the loyalty of the weak Clarence to the cause which he had espoused.
Coincidentally, with the marriage of Clarence and Isabel in France, young Edward and Isabel's sister got engaged. Richard of Gloucester was therefore clearly distanced from Warwick's cause. Secret efforts were initiated to weaken Clarence's loyalty to the cause he had supported.
At first, however, Warwick's plans prospered. He returned to England, forced Edward to fly the country in his turn, and restored Henry VI. to the throne. So far, Clarence and Isabel accompanied him; while Margaret and her son, with Lady Warwick and the Lady Anne, remained at Amboise.
At first, though, Warwick's plans were successful. He came back to England, forced Edward to flee the country, and put Henry VI back on the throne. So far, Clarence and Isabel were with him, while Margaret and her son, along with Lady Warwick and Lady Anne, stayed in Amboise.
Then the very elements seemed to war against the Lancastrians. The restoration came about in October 1470. Margaret was due in London in November, but for nearly six months the state of the Channel was such that she was unable to cross it.
Then the elements themselves seemed to be fighting against the Lancastrians. The restoration happened in October 1470. Margaret was supposed to arrive in London in November, but for almost six months, the conditions in the Channel were such that she couldn't make the crossing.
Warwick sickened of his self-imposed task. The whole burden of government rested upon the shoulders of the great earl, great where deeds of valour were to be done, but weak in the niceties of administration.
Warwick grew tired of the task he had taken on himself. The entire responsibility of governing fell on the shoulders of the great earl, strong when it came to acts of bravery, but lacking in the subtleties of management.
The nobles, no less than the people, had expected miracles. The king-maker, on his return, gave them but justice. Such was the earl's position when Edward, with a small following, landed at Ravenspur. A treacherous message, sent to Warwick's brother Montagu by Clarence, caused Montagu to allow the invader to march southwards unmolested. This had so great an effect on public feeling that when Edward reached the Midlands, he had not a mere handful of supporters at his back, but an army of large dimensions. Then the wavering Clarence went over to his brother, and it fell to the lot of the earl sorrowfully to dispatch Isabel to the camp of his enemy.
The nobles, just like the people, had been hoping for miracles. The king-maker, upon his return, provided them with nothing but justice. That was the earl's situation when Edward, accompanied by a small group, landed at Ravenspur. A deceitful message from Clarence to Warwick's brother Montagu led Montagu to let the invader move south without any opposition. This greatly influenced public sentiment, so when Edward arrived in the Midlands, he had not just a handful of supporters, but a sizable army behind him. Then the indecisive Clarence switched sides and joined his brother, and the earl sadly had to send Isabel to the camp of his enemy.
But Warwick's cup of bitterness was not yet full. The Tower was surrendered to Edward's friends, and on the following day Edward himself entered the capital, to be received by the traders with tumultuous cheers.
But Warwick's cup of bitterness was not yet full. The Tower was surrendered to Edward's friends, and on the following day Edward himself entered the capital, to be received by the merchants with loud cheers.
Raw, cold, and dismal dawned the morning of the fateful 14th of March, 1471, when Margaret at last reached English soil, and Edward's forces met those of Warwick on the memorable field of Barnet. All was not yet lost to the cause of the Red Rose. But a fog settled down over the land to complete, as it were, the disadvantages caused by the prolonged storms at sea. At a critical period of the battle the silver stars on the banners of one of the Lancastrians, the Earl of Oxford, being mistaken for the silver suns of Edward's cognisance, two important sections of Warwick's army fell upon one another. Friend was slaughtering friend ere the error was detected. While all was yet in doubt, confusion, and dismay, rushed full into the centre Edward himself, with his knights and riders; and his tossing banners added to the general incertitude and panic.
Raw, cold, and bleak was the morning of the fateful 14th of March, 1471, when Margaret finally set foot on English soil, and Edward's forces clashed with those of Warwick on the historic field of Barnet. All was not yet lost for the cause of the Red Rose. But a fog rolled in over the land, adding to the troubles caused by the lengthy storms at sea. At a crucial moment in the battle, the silver stars on the banners of one of the Lancastrians, the Earl of Oxford, were mistaken for the silver suns of Edward's emblem, leading to two important parts of Warwick's army attacking one another. Friend was killing friend before the mistake was realized. While everything was still uncertain, chaos and panic surged into the center as Edward himself, along with his knights and riders, arrived; his fluttering banners only heightened the overall confusion and fear.
Warwick and his brother gained the shelter of a neighbouring wood, where a trusty band of the earl's northern archers had been stationed. Here they made their last stand, Warwick destroying his charger to signify to his men that to them and to them alone he entrusted his fortunes and his life.
Warwick and his brother took cover in a nearby woods, where a reliable group of the earl's northern archers had set up camp. Here, they made their final stand, with Warwick killing his horse to signal to his men that he entrusted his fate and life to them and them alone.
A breach was made in the defence, and Warwick and his brother fell side by side, choosing death before surrender. And by them fell Hilyard, shattered by a bombard. Young Marmaduke Nevile was among the few notable survivors.
A gap opened in the defense, and Warwick and his brother fell together, preferring death over surrender. Alongside them fell Hilyard, smashed by a cannon. Young Marmaduke Nevile was among the few distinguished survivors.
The cries of "Victory!" reached a little band of watchers gathered in the churchyard on the hill of Hadley. Here Henry the Peaceful had been conveyed. And here, also, were Adam Warner and his daughter. The soldiers, hearing from one of the Duchess of Bedford's creatures whose chicanery had been the object of his scorn, that Warner was a wizard, had desired that his services should be utilised. Till the issue was clear, he had been kept a prisoner. When it was beyond doubt, he was hanged. Sybill was found lying dead at her father's feet. Her heart was already broken, for the husband of Margaret de Bonville having died, Lord Hastings had been recalled to the side of his old love, his thought of marriage with Sybill being abandoned for ever.
The shouts of "Victory!" echoed to a small group of people gathered in the churchyard on the hill of Hadley. Here, Henry the Peaceful had been brought. Also present were Adam Warner and his daughter. The soldiers, having heard from one of the Duchess of Bedford's spies, whose tricks had been the target of his contempt, that Warner was a wizard, wanted to use his skills. Until the outcome was clear, he was kept as a prisoner. When it became certain, he was executed. Sybill was found dead at her father's feet. Her heart was already shattered, as the husband of Margaret de Bonville had died, and Lord Hastings had gone back to his old love, abandoning any thought of marrying Sybill forever.
King Edward and his brothers went to render thanksgiving at St. Paul's; thence to Baynard's Castle to escort the queen and her children once more to the Tower.
King Edward and his brothers went to give thanks at St. Paul's; then they headed to Baynard's Castle to escort the queen and her children back to the Tower.
At the sight of the victorious king, of the lovely queen, and, above all, of the young male heir, the crowd burst forth with a hearty cry: "Long live the king and the king's son!"
At the sight of the victorious king, the beautiful queen, and, most importantly, the young prince, the crowd erupted with a loud cheer: "Long live the king and his son!"
Mechanically, Elizabeth turned her moistened eyes from Edward to Edward's brother, and suddenly clasped her infant closer to her bosom when she caught the glittering and fatal eye of Richard, Duke of Gloucester--Warwick's grim avenger in the future--fixed upon that harmless life, destined to interpose a feeble obstacle between the ambition of a ruthless intellect and the heritage of the English throne!
Mechanically, Elizabeth turned her tear-filled eyes from Edward to his brother and suddenly pulled her infant closer to her chest when she caught the dangerous gaze of Richard, Duke of Gloucester—Warwick's grim avenger in the future—fixed on that innocent life, meant to be a weak obstacle between the ambition of a ruthless mind and the English throne!
HENRY MACKENZIE
The Man of Feeling
Henry Mackenzie, the son of an Edinburgh physician, was born in that city on August 26, 1745. He was educated for the law, and at the age of twenty became attorney for the crown in Scotland. It was about this time that he began to devote his attention to literature. His first story, "The Man of Feeling," was published anonymously in 1771, and such was its popularity that its authorship was claimed in many quarters. Considered as a novel, "The Man of Feeling" is frankly sentimental. Its fragmentary form was doubtlessly suggested by Sterne's "Sentimental Journey," and the adventures of the hero himself are reminiscent of those of Moses in "The Vicar of Wakefield." But of these two masterpieces Mackenzie's work falls short: it has none of Sterne's humour, nor has it any of Goldsmith's subtle characterisation. "The Man of Feeling" was followed in 1773 by "The Man of the World," and later by a number of miscellaneous articles and stories. Mackenzie died on January 14, 1831.
Henry Mackenzie, the son of an Edinburgh doctor, was born in that city on August 26, 1745. He was trained for a legal career, and by the age of twenty, he became the attorney for the crown in Scotland. Around this time, he started focusing on literature. His first story, "The Man of Feeling," was published anonymously in 1771, and it became so popular that many people claimed to be its author. As a novel, "The Man of Feeling" is openly sentimental. Its fragmented structure was likely inspired by Sterne's "Sentimental Journey," and the hero's adventures resemble those of Moses in "The Vicar of Wakefield." However, compared to these two classics, Mackenzie's work falls short: it lacks Sterne's humor and Goldsmith's skill in character development. "The Man of Feeling" was followed in 1773 by "The Man of the World," and later by a variety of articles and stories. Mackenzie passed away on January 14, 1831.
I.--A Whimsical History
I was out shooting with the curate on a burning First of September, and we had stopped for a minute by an old hedge.
I was out taking pictures with the curate on a hot First of September, and we had paused for a moment by an old hedge.
Looking round, I discovered for the first time a venerable pile, to which the enclosure before us belonged. An air of melancholy hung about it, and just at that instant I saw pass between the trees a young lady with a book in her hand. The curate sat him down on the grass and told me that was the daughter of a neighbouring gentleman of the name of Walton, whom he had seen walking there more than once.
Looking around, I noticed for the first time an old building that the area in front of us belonged to. It had a sad vibe, and just then, I saw a young woman with a book in her hand walking between the trees. The curate sat down on the grass and told me that she was the daughter of a local gentleman named Walton, who he had seen walking there more than once.
"Some time ago," he said, "one Harley lived there, a whimsical sort of man, I am told. The greatest part of his history is still in my possession. I once began to read it, but I soon grew weary of the task; for, besides that the hand is intolerably bad, I never could find the author in one strain for two chapters together. The way I came by it was this. Some time ago a grave, oddish kind of a man boarded at a farmer's in this parish. He left soon after I was made curate, and went nobody knows whither; and in his room was found a bundle of papers, which was brought to me by his landlord."
"Some time ago," he said, "a guy named Harley lived there, a quirky sort of man, or so I’ve heard. I still have most of his story. I started reading it once, but I quickly lost interest; not only is the handwriting really hard to read, but the author never sticks to one style for more than two chapters. Here’s how I got it. Some time ago, a serious, somewhat strange man was staying at a farmer's house in this parish. He left soon after I became the curate, and no one knows where he went; in his room, a bundle of papers was found, which his landlord brought to me."
"I should be glad to see this medley," said I.
"I'd be happy to see this mix," I said.
"You shall see it now," answered the curate, "for I always take it along with me a-shooting. 'Tis excellent wadding."
"You'll see it now," the curate replied, "because I always bring it with me when I go shooting. It's great for wadding."
When I returned to town I had leisure to peruse the acquisition I had made, and found it a little bundle of episodes, put together without art, yet with something of nature.
When I got back to town, I had some time to go through the collection I had gathered, and I found it to be a small mix of stories, thrown together without much skill, but with a touch of authenticity.
The curate must answer for the omissions.
The curate has to take responsibility for the oversights.
II.--The Man of Feeling in Love
Harley lost his father, the last surviving of his parents, when he was a boy. His education, therefore, had been but indifferently attended to; and after being taken from a country school, the young gentleman was suffered to be his own master in the subsequent branches of literature, with some assistance from the pastor of the parish in languages and philosophy, and from the exciseman in arithmetic and book-keeping.
Harley lost his father, the last of his parents, when he was a boy. Because of this, his education was given only limited attention; after leaving a country school, he was allowed to take charge of his own learning in other subjects, with some help from the local pastor in languages and philosophy, and from the tax collector in math and bookkeeping.
There were two ways of increasing his fortune. One of these was the prospect of succeeding to an old lady, a distant relation, who was known to be possessed of a very large sum in the stocks. But the young man was so untoward in his disposition, and accommodated himself so ill to her humour, that she died and did not leave him a farthing.
There were two ways to grow his wealth. One option was the chance of inheriting from an old lady, a distant relative, who was known to have a substantial amount invested in stocks. However, the young man was difficult by nature and didn’t get along well with her, so she passed away without leaving him anything.
The other method pointed out to him was an endeavour to get a lease of some crown lands which lay contiguous to his little paternal estate. As the crown did not draw so much rent as Harley could afford to give, with very considerable profit to himself, it was imagined this lease might be easily procured. However, this needed some interest with the great, which neither Harley nor his father ever possessed.
The other option suggested to him was to try to get a lease on some crown lands that were right next to his small family estate. Since the crown wasn’t charging much rent, and Harley could offer a lot more while still making a decent profit for himself, it was thought that this lease could be obtained easily. However, this required some connections with powerful people, which neither Harley nor his father had.
His neighbour, Mr. Walton, having heard of this affair, generously offered his assistance to accomplish it, and said he would furnish him with a letter of introduction to a baronet of his acquaintance who had a great deal to say with the first lord of the treasury.
His neighbor, Mr. Walton, hearing about this situation, kindly offered his help to get it done, and said he would provide him with a letter of introduction to a baronet he knew who had significant influence with the first lord of the treasury.
Harley, though he had no great relish for the attempt, could not resist the torrent of motives that assaulted him, and a day was fixed for his departure.
Harley, even though he wasn’t too keen on the idea, couldn’t ignore the flood of reasons pushing him, so a day was set for his departure.
The day before he set out he went to take leave of Mr. Walton--there was another person of the family to whom also the visit was intended. For Mr. Walton had a daughter; and such a daughter!
The day before he left, he went to say goodbye to Mr. Walton—there was another member of the family he intended to visit as well. Mr. Walton had a daughter; and what a daughter she was!
As her father had some years retired to the country, Harley had frequent opportunities of seeing her. He looked on her for some time merely with that respect and admiration which her appearance seemed to demand; he heard her sentiments with peculiar attention, but seldom declared his opinions on the subject. It would be trite to observe the easy gradation from esteem to love; in the bosom of Harley there scarce needed a transition.
As her father had retired to the countryside several years ago, Harley often had the chance to see her. He regarded her for a while with the respect and admiration that her looks seemed to call for; he listened carefully to her views, but rarely shared his own. It would be cliché to point out the smooth shift from admiration to love; in Harley’s heart, there barely needed to be a change.
Harley's first effort to interview the baronet met with no success, but he resolved to make another attempt, fortified with higher notions of his own dignity, and with less apprehensions of repulse. By the time he had reached Grosvenor Square and was walking along the pavement which led to the baronet's he had brought his reasoning to the point that by every rule of logic his conclusions should have led him to a thorough indifference in approaching a fellow-mortal, whether that fellow-mortal was possessed of six or six thousand pounds a year. Nevertheless, it is certain that when he approached the great man's door he felt his heart agitated by an unusual pulsation.
Harley's first attempt to interview the baronet didn’t go well, but he decided to give it another shot, feeling more confident about his own worth and less anxious about being turned away. By the time he arrived at Grosvenor Square and was walking down the path to the baronet's place, he had convinced himself that, logically, he should feel completely indifferent about meeting someone, whether that person earned six pounds a year or six thousand. Still, it’s clear that as he approached the great man's door, his heart was racing with an unusual excitement.
He observed a young gentleman coming out, dressed in a white frock and a red laced waistcoat; who, as he passed, very politely made him a bow, which Harley returned, though he could not remember ever having seen him before. The stranger asked Harley civilly if he was going to wait on his friend the baronet. "For I was just calling," said he, "and am sorry to find that he is gone some days into the country."
He noticed a young man walking out, wearing a white coat and a red laced vest; as he walked by, he politely nodded at Harley, who returned the gesture even though he couldn't recall ever having seen him before. The stranger asked Harley politely if he was there to see his friend, the baronet. "I was just stopping by," he said, "and I'm sorry to hear that he's gone away to the country for a few days."
Harley thanked him for his information, and turned from the door, when the other observed that it would be proper to leave his name, and very obligingly knocked for that purpose.
Harley thanked him for the information and turned away from the door when the other person pointed out that it would be appropriate to leave his name and kindly knocked to do so.
"Here is a gentleman, Tom, who meant to have waited on your master."
"Here’s a gentleman, Tom, who was supposed to visit your master."
"Your name, if you please, sir?"
"May I have your name, please, sir?"
"Harley."
"Harley."
"You'll remember, Tom, Harley."
"You'll remember this, Tom, Harley."
The door was shut.
The door was closed.
"Since we are here," said the stranger, "we shall not lose our walk if we add a little to it by a turn or two in Hyde Park."
"Since we're here," said the stranger, "we might as well make our walk a bit longer by taking a turn or two in Hyde Park."
The conversation as they walked was brilliant on the side of his companion.
The conversation they had while walking was impressive on the part of his companion.
When they had finished their walk and were returning by the corner of the park they observed a board hung out of a window signifying, "An excellent ordinary on Saturdays and Sundays." It happened to be Saturday, and the table was covered for the purpose.
When they finished their walk and were coming back around the corner of the park, they noticed a sign hanging out of a window that said, "Great meals on Saturdays and Sundays." Since it was Saturday, the table was set for that purpose.
"What if we should go in and dine, sir?" said the young gentleman. Harley made no objection, and the stranger showed him the way into the parlour.
"What if we go in and have dinner, sir?" said the young man. Harley didn’t object, and the stranger led him into the parlor.
Over against the fire-place was seated a man of a grave aspect, who wore a pretty large wig, which had once been white, but was now of a brownish yellow; his coat was a modest coloured drab; and two jack-boots concealed in part the well-mended knees of an old pair of buckskin breeches. Next him sat another man, with a tankard in his hand and a quid of tobacco in his cheek, whose dress was something smarter.
Across from the fireplace sat a man with a serious look, wearing a fairly large wig that had once been white but was now a brownish-yellow. His coat was a simple drab color, and two jack-boots partly hid the well-mended knees of an old pair of buckskin breeches. Next to him sat another man holding a tankard and chewing on a quid of tobacco, dressed in a somewhat smarter outfit.
The door was soon opened for the admission of dinner. "I don't know how it is with you, gentlemen," said Harley's new acquaintance, "but I am afraid I shall not be able to get down a morsel at this horrid mechanical hour of dining." He sat down, however, and did not show any want of appetite by his eating. He took upon him the carving of the meat, and criticised the goodness of the pudding, and when the tablecloth was removed proposed calling for some punch, which was readily agreed to.
The door was quickly opened for dinner. "I don't know about you guys," said Harley's new friend, "but I’m afraid I won’t be able to eat a thing at this terrible mechanical hour of dining." He sat down anyway and didn’t show any lack of appetite as he ate. He took on the task of carving the meat and gave his opinion on the pudding, and when the tablecloth was taken away, he suggested ordering some punch, which everyone agreed to.
While the punch lasted the conversation was wholly engrossed by this young gentleman, who told a great many "immensely comical stories" and "confounded smart things," as he termed them. At last the man in the jack-boots, who turned out to be a grazier, pulling out a watch of very unusual size, said that he had an appointment. And the young gentleman discovered that he was already late for an appointment.
While the punch was being served, the conversation was completely taken over by this young guy, who shared a bunch of "incredibly funny stories" and "really clever remarks," as he called them. Eventually, the man in the boots, who turned out to be a cattle farmer, pulled out a watch that was unusually large and said he had an appointment. The young guy then realized he was already late for an appointment.
When the grazier and he were gone, Harley turned to the remaining personage, and asked him if he knew that young gentleman. "A gentleman!" said he. "I knew him, some years ago, in the quality of a footman. But some of the great folks to whom he has been serviceable had him made a ganger. And he has the assurance to pretend an acquaintance with men of quality. The impudent dog! With a few shillings in his pocket, he will talk three times as much as my friend Mundy, the grazier there, who is worth nine thousand if he's worth a farthing. But I know the rascal, and despise him as he deserves!"
When the grazier and he left, Harley turned to the other person and asked if he knew that young man. "A gentleman!" he replied. "I knew him a few years ago when he was a footman. But some of the wealthy people he worked for got him promoted to a supervisor. And he has the nerve to act like he knows high-class people. The cheeky guy! With a few coins in his pocket, he'll talk three times more than my friend Mundy, the grazier over there, who is worth nine thousand if he’s worth a penny. But I know the scoundrel, and I look down on him as he deserves!"
Harley began to despise him, too, but he corrected himself by reflecting that he was perhaps as well entertained, and instructed, too, by this same ganger, as he should have been by such a man of fashion as he had thought proper to personate.
Harley started to dislike him as well, but he quickly reminded himself that he was probably just as entertained and informed by this same worker as he would have been by a fashionable person he had initially chosen to impersonate.
III.--Harley's Success with the Baronet
The card he received was in the politest style in which disappointment could be communicated. The baronet "was under a necessity of giving up his application for Mr. Harley, as he was informed that the lease was engaged for a gentleman who had long served his majesty in another capacity, and whose merit had entitled him to the first lucrative thing that should be vacant." Even Harley could not murmur at such a disposal. "Perhaps," said he to himself, "some war-worn officer, who had been neglected from reasons which merited the highest advancement; whose honour could not stoop to solicit the preferment he deserved; perhaps, with a family taught the principles of delicacy without the means of supporting it; a wife and children--gracious heaven!--whom my wishes would have deprived of bread--!"
The card he got was the nicest way to say that he was disappointed. The baronet "had to withdraw his application for Mr. Harley because he was told that the lease was already taken by a gentleman who has long served his majesty in another role, and whose accomplishments deserved the first paying position that became available." Even Harley couldn't complain about this outcome. "Maybe," he thought to himself, "it's a war-hardened officer who got overlooked for reasons that deserved the highest recognition; someone whose honor wouldn’t allow him to ask for the promotion he earned; maybe he has a family raised with values of dignity but without the means to support it; a wife and kids—good heavens!—whom my ambitions would have left without food—!"
He was interrupted in his reverie by someone tapping him on the shoulder, and on turning round, he discovered it to be the very man who had recently explained to him the condition of his gay companion.
He was brought out of his daydream by someone tapping him on the shoulder, and when he turned around, he found it was the same guy who had recently filled him in on his cheerful friend’s situation.
"I believe we are fellows in disappointment," said he. Harley started, and said that he was at a loss to understand him.
"I think we're both feeling disappointed," he said. Harley was taken aback and said that he couldn't understand him.
"Pooh! you need not be so shy," answered the other; "everyone for himself is but fair, and I had much rather you had got it than the rascally ganger. I was making interest for it myself, and I think I had some title. I voted for this same baronet at the last election, and made some of my friends do so, too; though I would not have you imagine that I sold my vote. No, I scorn it--let me tell you I scorn it; but I thought as how this man was staunch and true, and I find he's but a double-faced fellow after all, and speechifies in the House for any side he hopes to make most by. A murrain on the smooth-tongued knave, and after all to get it for this rascal of a ganger."
"Hey! You don’t need to be so shy," the other replied. "It's only fair that everyone looks out for themselves, and honestly, I’d much rather you got it than that scummy foreman. I was trying to get it myself, and I think I had some claim to it. I voted for this same baronet in the last election and even got some of my friends to do the same; though I wouldn’t want you to think I sold my vote. No way, I’m above that—let me tell you, I’m above that. But I thought this guy was solid and trustworthy, and now I find out he’s just two-faced after all, talking in the House for whichever side he thinks will benefit him the most. Curse that smooth-talking scoundrel, and in the end, to see it go to this jerk of a foreman."
"The ganger! There must be some mistake," said Harley. "He writes me that it was engaged for one whose long services--"
"The foreman! There must be some mistake," said Harley. "He tells me it was reserved for someone whose long service--"
"Services!" interrupted the other; "some paltry convenience to the baronet. A plague on all rogues! I shall but just drink destruction to them to-night and leave London to-morrow by sunrise."
"Services!" interrupted the other; "some petty favor to the baronet. Curse all the shady characters! I'll just toast to their downfall tonight and leave London by sunrise tomorrow."
"I shall leave it, too," said Harley; and so he accordingly did.
"I'll leave it too," said Harley; and that's exactly what he did.
In passing through Piccadilly, he had observed on the window of an inn a notification of the departure of a stage-coach for a place on his road homewards; on the way back to his lodgings, he took a seat in it.
In passing through Piccadilly, he noticed a notice in the window of an inn about the departure of a stagecoach heading to a location on his way home. On his return to his lodgings, he decided to take a seat on it.
IV.--He Meets an Old Acquaintance
When the stage-coach arrived at the place of its destination, Harley, who did things frequently in a way different from what other people call natural, set out immediately afoot, having first put a spare shirt in his pocket and given directions for the forwarding of his portmanteau. It was a method of travelling which he was accustomed to take.
When the stagecoach reached its destination, Harley, who often did things in a way that others wouldn’t consider normal, immediately set off on foot after putting a spare shirt in his pocket and arranging for his suitcase to be sent ahead. This was a way of traveling he was used to.
On the road, about four miles from his destination, Harley overtook an old man, who from his dress had been a soldier, and walked with him.
On the road, about four miles from his destination, Harley passed an old man, who by his clothing seemed to have been a soldier, and walked with him.
"Sir," said the stranger, looking earnestly at him, "is not your name Harley? You may well have forgotten my face, 'tis a long time since you saw it; but possibly you may remember something of old Edwards? When you were at school in the neighbourhood, you remember me at South Hill?"
"Sir," said the stranger, looking intently at him, "is your name Harley? You might have forgotten my face since it's been a long time since you last saw it; but perhaps you remember something about old Edwards? When you were in school nearby, do you remember me from South Hill?"
"Edwards!" cried Harley, "O, heavens! let me clasp those knees on which I have sat so often. Edwards! I shall never forget that fireside, round which I have been so happy! But where have you been? Where is Jack? Where is your daughter?"
"Edwards!" shouted Harley, "Oh my goodness! Let me hold those knees I've sat on so many times. Edwards! I will never forget that cozy fireside where I was so happy! But where have you been? Where's Jack? Where's your daughter?"
"'Tis a long tale," replied Edwards, "but I will try to tell it you as we walk."
"'It's a long story," Edwards replied, "but I'll try to tell it to you as we walk."
Edwards had been a tenant farmer where his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather had lived before him. The rapacity of a land steward, heavy agricultural losses, and finally the arrival of a press-gang had reduced him to misery. By paying a certain sum of money he had been accepted by the press-gang instead of his son, and now old Edwards was returning home invalided from the army.
Edwards had been a tenant farmer, just like his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather before him. The greed of a land steward, significant agricultural losses, and ultimately the arrival of a press gang had left him in despair. By paying a certain amount of money, he had been taken by the press gang in place of his son, and now old Edwards was coming home injured from the army.
When they had arrived within a little way of the village they journeyed to, Harley stopped short and looked steadfastly on the mouldering walls of a ruined house that stood by the roadside.
When they got close to the village they were heading to, Harley suddenly stopped and stared intently at the crumbling walls of a ruined house that was standing by the side of the road.
"What do I see?" he cried. "Silent, unroofed, and desolate! That was the very school where I was boarded when you were at South Hill; 'tis but a twelve-month since I saw it standing and its benches filled with cherubs. That opposite side of the road was the green on which they sported; see, it is now ploughed up!"
"What do I see?" he shouted. "Quiet, open to the sky, and abandoned! That was the very school where I stayed when you were at South Hill; it was only a year ago that I saw it standing with its benches filled with kids. The other side of the road was the green where they played; look, it’s been plowed up now!"
Just then a woman passed them on the road, who, in reply to Harley, told them the squire had pulled the school-house down because it stood in the way of his prospects.
Just then, a woman walked by them on the road, who, in response to Harley, said that the squire had torn down the schoolhouse because it was obstructing his future plans.
"If you want anything with the school-mistress, sir," said the woman. "I can show you the way to her house."
"If you need anything from the school-mistress, sir," the woman said. "I can show you how to get to her house."
They followed her to the door of a snug habitation, where sat an elderly woman with a boy and a girl before her, each of whom held a supper of bread and milk in their hands.
They followed her to the door of a cozy home, where an older woman sat with a boy and a girl in front of her, each holding a meal of bread and milk in their hands.
"They are poor orphans," the school-mistress said, when Harley addressed her, "put under my care by the parish, and more promising children I never saw. Their father, sir, was a farmer here in the neighbourhood, and a sober, industrious man he was; but nobody can help misfortunes. What with bad crops and bad debts, his affairs went to wreck, and both he and his wife died of broken hearts. And a sweet couple they were, sir. There was not a properer man to look on in the county than John Edwards, and so, indeed, were all the Edwardses of South Hill."
"They're poor orphans," the schoolmistress said when Harley spoke to her, "under my care from the parish, and I've never seen more promising kids. Their father, sir, was a farmer in the area and he was a good, hard-working man; but misfortunes can’t be avoided. With bad crops and heavy debts, his situation fell apart, and both he and his wife died from heartbreak. They were such a lovely couple, sir. There wasn't a more respectable man in the county than John Edwards, and all the Edwardses from South Hill were the same."
"Edwards! South Hill!" said the old soldier, in a languid voice, and fell back in the arms of the astonished Harley.
"Edwards! South Hill!" said the old soldier in a tired voice, and he collapsed into the shocked arms of Harley.
He soon recovered, and folding his orphan grandchildren in his arms, cried, "My poor Jack, art thou gone--"
He soon recovered, and pulling his orphan grandchildren into his arms, cried, "My poor Jack, are you gone--"
"My dear old man," said Harley, "Providence has sent you to relieve them. It will bless me if I can be the means of assisting you."
"My dear old man," Harley said, "Fate has brought you here to help them. I would be grateful if I could assist you in any way."
"Yes, indeed, sir," answered the boy. "Father, when he was a-dying, bade God bless us, and prayed that if grandfather lived he might send him to support us. I have told sister," said he, "that she should not take it so to heart. She can knit already, and I shall soon be able to dig. We shall not starve, sister, indeed we shall not, nor shall grandfather neither."
"Yes, of course, sir," the boy replied. "When Father was dying, he asked God to bless us and prayed that if Grandfather was still alive, he would send him to help us. I told Sister," he said, "not to worry so much. She can already knit, and I'll be able to dig soon. We won't starve, Sister, I promise we won't, and neither will Grandfather."
The little girl cried afresh. Harley kissed off her tears, and wept between every kiss.
The little girl cried again. Harley wiped away her tears with kisses, and sobbed in between each kiss.
V.--The Man of Feeling is Jealous
Shortly after Harley's return home his servant Peter came into his room one morning with a piece of news on his tongue.
Shortly after Harley got back home, his servant Peter came into his room one morning with some news to share.
"The morning is main cold, sir," began Peter.
"The morning is really cold, sir," Peter started.
"Is it?" said Harley.
"Is it?" Harley asked.
"Yes, sir. I have been as far as Tom Dowson's to fetch some barberries. There was a rare junketting at Tom's last night among Sir Harry Benson's servants. And I hear as how Sir Harry is going to be married to Miss Walton. Tom's wife told it me, and, to be sure, the servants told her; but, of course, it mayn't be true, for all that."
"Yes, sir. I went all the way to Tom Dowson's to get some barberries. There was quite a party at Tom's last night among Sir Harry Benson's staff. And I heard that Sir Harry is planning to marry Miss Walton. Tom's wife told me, and the staff told her; but, of course, it might not be true, after all."
"Have done with your idle information," said Harley. "Is my aunt come down into the parlour to breakfast?"
"Enough with your pointless chatter," said Harley. "Has my aunt come down to the parlor for breakfast?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Tell her I'll be with her immediately."
"Tell her I'll be there right away."
His aunt, too, had been informed of the intended match between Sir Harry Benson and Miss Walton, Harley learnt.
His aunt had also been told about the planned engagement between Sir Harry Benson and Miss Walton, Harley found out.
"I have been thinking," said she, "that they are distant relations, for the great-grandfather of this Sir Harry, who was knight of the shire in the reign of Charles I., married a daughter of the Walton family."
"I've been thinking," she said, "that they're distant relatives because the great-grandfather of this Sir Harry, who was a knight of the shire during Charles I's reign, married a daughter from the Walton family."
Harley answered drily that it might be so, but that he never troubled himself about those matters.
Harley replied flatly that it could be true, but he never worried about those things.
"Indeed," said she, "you are to blame, nephew, for not knowing a little more of them; but nowadays it is money, not birth, that makes people respected--the more shame for the times."
"Indeed," she said, "you should know a bit more about them, nephew; but these days, it’s money, not family background, that earns people respect—what a shame for our times."
Left alone, Harley went out and sat down on a little seat in the garden.
Left alone, Harley went outside and sat down on a small bench in the garden.
"Miss Walton married!" said he. "But what is that to me? May she be happy! Her virtues deserve it. I had romantic dreams. They are fled."
"Miss Walton got married!" he said. "But what does that mean for me? I hope she's happy! She deserves it with all her good qualities. I had my romantic fantasies. They've all gone away."
That night the curate dined with him, though his visits, indeed, were more properly to the aunt than the nephew. He had hardly said grace after dinner when he said he was very well informed that Sir Harry Benson was just going to be married to Miss Walton. Harley spilt the wine he was carrying to his mouth; he had time, however, to recollect himself before the curate had finished the particulars of his intelligence, and, summing up all the heroism he was master of, filled a bumper, and drank to Miss Walton.
That night, the curate had dinner with him, although his visits were really more for the aunt than the nephew. He had barely finished saying grace when he mentioned that he was well aware Sir Harry Benson was about to marry Miss Walton. Harley spilled the wine he was bringing to his lips, but he managed to collect himself before the curate finished sharing the details of his news. Summoning all the courage he had, he poured a full glass and toasted to Miss Walton.
"With all my heart," said the curate; "the bride that is to be!" Harley would have said "bride," too, but it stuck in his throat, and his confusion was manifest.
"With all my heart," said the curate; "the bride-to-be!" Harley would have said "bride," too, but it stuck in his throat, and his embarrassment was obvious.
VI.--He Sees Miss Walton and is Happy
Miss Walton was not married to Sir Harry Benson, but Harley made no declaration of his own passion after that of the other had been unsuccessful. The state of his health appears to have been such as to forbid any thoughts of that kind. He had been seized with a very dangerous fever caught by attending old Edwards in one of an infectious kind. From this he had recovered but imperfectly, and though he had no formed complaint, his health was manifestly on the decline.
Miss Walton was not married to Sir Harry Benson, but Harley didn’t express any feelings of his own after the other’s attempt had failed. His health seemed to prevent any thoughts like that. He had caught a dangerous fever while taking care of old Edwards during an infectious outbreak. Though he had somewhat recovered, it was not completely, and even though he didn’t have a specific illness, his health was clearly getting worse.
It appears that some friend had at length pointed out to his aunt a cause from which this decline of health might be supposed to proceed, to wit, his hopeless love for Miss Walton--for, according to the conceptions of the world, the love of a man of Harley's modest fortune for the heiress of £4,000 a year is indeed desperate.
It seems that a friend finally mentioned to his aunt a reason for his declining health, specifically his unrequited love for Miss Walton—because, according to society’s views, a guy like Harley, with his modest income, having feelings for an heiress worth £4,000 a year is truly hopeless.
Be that as it may, I was sitting with him one morning when the door opened and his aunt appeared, leading in Miss Walton. I could observe a transient glow upon his face as he rose from his seat. She begged him to resume his seat, and placed herself on the sofa beside him. I took my leave, and his aunt accompanied me to the door. Harley was left with Miss Walton alone. She inquired anxiously about his health.
Be that as it may, I was sitting with him one morning when the door opened and his aunt walked in, bringing Miss Walton with her. I noticed a brief smile on his face as he stood up. She asked him to sit back down and took a seat on the sofa next to him. I said my goodbyes, and his aunt walked with me to the door. Harley was left alone with Miss Walton. She asked him with concern about his health.
"I believe," said he, "from the accounts which my physicians unwillingly give me, that they have no great hopes of my recovery."
"I believe," he said, "from what my doctors reluctantly tell me, that they don't have much hope for my recovery."
She started as he spoke, and then endeavoured to flatter him into a belief that his apprehensions were groundless.
She jumped when he spoke, and then tried to flatter him into thinking that his worries were unfounded.
"I do not wish to be deceived," said he. "To meet death as becomes a man is a privilege bestowed on few. I would endeavour to make it mine. Nor do I think that I can ever be better prepared for it than now." He paused some moments. "I am in such a state as calls for sincerity. Let that also excuse it. It is perhaps the last time we shall ever meet." He paused again. "Let it not offend you to know your power over one so unworthy. To love Miss Walton could not be a crime; if to declare it is one, the expiation will be made."
"I don't want to be misled," he said. "Facing death with dignity is a privilege few experience. I want to make it mine. I don't think I could ever be more ready for it than I am now." He paused for a moment. "I'm in a state that calls for honesty. Let that also be my excuse. This might be the last time we ever see each other." He paused again. "Please don't be offended by your ability to influence someone so unworthy. Loving Miss Walton isn't a crime; if declaring it is, then I will accept the consequences."
Her tears were now flowing without control.
Her tears were now streaming uncontrollably.
"Let me entreat you," said she, "to have better hopes. Let not life be so indifferent to you, if my wishes can put any value on it. I know your worth--I have known it long. I have esteemed it. What would you have me say? I have loved it as it deserved."
"Please, I urge you," she said, "to have more faith. Don't let life feel so unimportant to you, especially if my hopes can make a difference. I know your value—I have known it for a long time. I have appreciated it. What do you want me to say? I have loved it as it truly deserves."
He seized her hand, a languid colour reddened her cheek; a smile brightened faintly in his eye. As he gazed on her it grew dim, it fixed, it closed. He sighed, and fell back on his seat. Miss Walton screamed at the sight.
He took her hand, a lazy blush colored her cheek; a faint smile lit up his eye. As he looked at her, it faded, it became intense, it shut. He sighed and leaned back in his seat. Miss Walton screamed at the sight.
His aunt and the servants rushed into the room. They found them lying motionless together.
His aunt and the servants rushed into the room. They found them lying still together.
His physician happened to call at that instant. Every art was tried to recover them. With Miss Walton they succeeded, but Harley was gone for ever.
His doctor happened to arrive at that moment. They tried everything to bring them back. They were able to save Miss Walton, but Harley was gone forever.
XAVIER DE MAISTRE
A Journey Round My Room
Count Xavier de Maistre was born in October 1763 at Chambéry, in Savoy. When, in the war and the upheaval that followed on the French Revolution, his country was annexed to France, he emigrated to Russia, and being a landscape painter of fine talent, he managed to live on the pictures which he sold. He died at St. Petersburg on June 12, 1852. His famous "Journey Round My Room" ("Voyage autour de ma chambre") was written in 1794 at Turin, where he was imprisoned for forty-two days over some affair of honour. The style of his work is clearly modelled on that of Sterne, but the ideas, which he pours out with a delightful interplay of wit and fancy, are marked with the stamp of a fine, original mind. The work is one of the most brilliant tours de force in a literature remarkable for its lightness, grace, and charm. Being a born writer, de Maistre whiled away his time by producing a sparkling little masterpiece, which will be cherished long after the heavy, philosophical works written by his elder brother, Joseph de Maistre, have mouldered into the dust. In the lifetime of the two brothers, Joseph was regarded throughout Europe as a man of high genius, while Xavier was looked down on as a trifler.
Count Xavier de Maistre was born in October 1763 in Chambéry, Savoy. When his country was annexed to France during the war and turmoil that followed the French Revolution, he moved to Russia. As a talented landscape painter, he was able to support himself by selling his artwork. He passed away in St. Petersburg on June 12, 1852. His well-known "Journey Round My Room" ("Voyage autour de ma chambre") was written in 1794 in Turin, where he was imprisoned for forty-two days due to an honor-related issue. His style is clearly influenced by Sterne, but the ideas he expresses with a delightful blend of wit and imagination reflect the uniqueness of his original mind. The work is one of the most remarkable tours de force in a literature known for its lightness, grace, and charm. Naturally gifted as a writer, de Maistre spent his time creating a sparkling little masterpiece that will be remembered long after the heavy, philosophical writings of his older brother, Joseph de Maistre, have faded into obscurity. During their lives, Joseph was esteemed across Europe as a man of great genius, while Xavier was often seen as a mere trifler.
I.--My Great Discovery
How glorious it is to open a new career, and to appear suddenly in the world of science with a book of discoveries in one's hand like an unexpected comet sparkling in space! Here is the book, gentleman. I have undertaken and carried out a journey of forty-two days in my room. The interesting observations I have made, and the continual pleasure I have felt during this long expedition, excited in me the wish to publish it; the certitude of the usefulness of my work decided me. My heart is filled with an inexpressible satisfaction when I think of the infinite number of unhappy persons to whom I am now able to offer an assured resource against the tediousness and vexations of life. The delight one finds in travelling in one's own room is a pure joy, exempt from the unquiet jealousies of men and independent of ill-fortune.
How amazing it is to start a new career and suddenly enter the world of science with a book of discoveries in hand, like an unexpected comet shining in the sky! Here is the book, gentlemen. I have taken and completed a journey of forty-two days from my room. The fascinating observations I’ve made and the constant enjoyment I’ve experienced during this long expedition inspired me to publish it; the certainty of my work’s usefulness motivated me. My heart is filled with an indescribable satisfaction when I think of the countless unhappy people to whom I can now offer a reliable escape from the dullness and frustrations of life. The joy of traveling in your own space is a pure delight, free from the restless jealousy of others and unaffected by bad luck.
In the immense family of men that swarm on the surface of the earth, there is not one--no, not one (I am speaking, of course, of those who have a room to live in)--who can, after having read this book, refuse his approbation to the new way of travelling which I have invented. It costs nothing, that is the great thing! Thus it is certain of being adopted by very rich people! Thousands of persons who have never thought of travelling will now resolve to follow my example.
In the vast community of people living on this planet, there isn’t a single person—not one (I mean those with a place to live)—who, after reading this book, can deny their approval of the new way of traveling that I’ve created. It doesn’t cost anything, and that’s what matters! So, it’s sure to be embraced by wealthy individuals! Thousands of people who have never considered traveling will now decide to follow my lead.
Come, then, let us go forth! Follow me, all ye hermits who through some mortification in love, some negligence in friendship, have withdrawn into your rooms far from the pettiness and infidelity of mankind! But quit your dismal thoughts, I pray you. Every minute you lose some pleasure without gaining any wisdom in place of it. Deign to accompany me on my travels. We shall go by easy stages, laughing all along the road at every tourist who has gone to Rome or Paris. No obstacle shall stop us, and, surrendering ourselves to our imagination, we will follow it wherever it may lead us.
Come on, let’s head out! Follow me, all you hermits who, through some struggle in love or neglect in friendship, have shut yourselves away from the pettiness and disloyalty of the world! But please, stop dwelling on those gloomy thoughts. Every minute you spend sulking means missing out on joy without gaining any real wisdom in return. Please join me on my adventures. We’ll take it easy, laughing all the way at every tourist who has gone to Rome or Paris. Nothing will hold us back, and by surrendering to our imagination, we will follow it wherever it takes us.
But persons are so curious. I am sure you would like to know why my journey round my room lasted forty-two days instead of forty-three, or some other space of time. But how can I tell you when I do not know myself? All I can say is that if you find my work too long, it was not my fault. In spite of the vanity natural in a traveller, I should have been very glad if it had only run a single chapter. The fact is, that though I was allowed in my room all the pleasures and comfort possible, I was not permitted to leave it when I wished.
But people are so curious. I'm sure you want to know why my journey around my room took forty-two days instead of forty-three or some other length of time. But how can I explain it when I don’t know myself? All I can say is that if you find my work too long, it wasn’t my fault. Despite the natural vanity of a traveler, I would have been just fine if it had only taken up a single chapter. The truth is, even though I had all the pleasures and comforts possible in my room, I wasn’t allowed to leave it when I wanted.
Is there anything more natural and just than to fight to the death with a man who has inadvertently trodden on your foot, or let fall some sharp words in a moment of vexation of which your imprudence was the cause? Nothing, you will admit, is more logical; and yet there are some people who disapprove of this admirable custom.
Is there anything more natural and fair than to fight to the death with someone who accidentally stepped on your foot or said some harsh words in a moment of frustration that you caused? Nothing, you have to admit, seems more reasonable; and yet there are some people who disapprove of this great tradition.
But, what is still more natural and logical, the very people who disapprove it and regard it as a grave crime treat with greater rigour any man who refuses to commit it. Many an unhappy fellow has lost his reputation and position through conforming with their views, so that if you have the misfortune to be engaged in what is called "an affair of honour," it is best to toss up to see if you should follow the law or the custom; and as the law and the custom in regard to duelling are contradictory, the magistrates would also do well to frame their sentence on the throw of the dice. Probably, it was in this way that they determined that my journey should last exactly forty-two days.
But what's even more natural and logical is that the very people who disapprove of it and see it as a serious crime are harder on anyone who refuses to do it. Many an unhappy person has lost their reputation and position by going along with their views, so if you find yourself in what’s called "an affair of honor," it’s best to flip a coin to decide whether to follow the law or the custom; and since the law and the custom regarding dueling contradict each other, the judges would be wise to base their decisions on the toss of a dice. Probably, that’s how they figured my journey should last exactly forty-two days.
II.--My Armchair and my Bed
My chamber forms a square, round which I can take thirty-six steps, if I keep very close to the wall. But I seldom travel in a straight line. I dislike persons who are such masters of their feet and of their ideas that they can say: "To-day I shall make three calls, I shall write four letters, I shall finish this work that I have begun." So rare are the pleasures scattered along our difficult path in life, that we must be mad not to turn out of our way and gather anything of joy which is within our reach.
My room is square, and if I walk really close to the walls, I can take thirty-six steps around it. But I rarely walk in a straight line. I don't like people who are so in control of their movements and thoughts that they can say, "Today I'm going to make three visits, write four letters, and finish this work I've started." The joys we find along our tough journey in life are so few that we must be crazy not to wander off course a bit and collect whatever happiness we can find.
To my mind, there is nothing more attractive than to follow the trail of one's ideas, like a hunter tracking down game, without holding to any road. I like to zigzag about. I set out from my table to the picture in the corner. From there I journey obliquely towards the door; but if I come upon my armchair I stand on no ceremonies, but settle myself in it at once. 'Tis an excellent piece of furniture, an armchair, and especially useful to a meditative man. In long winter evenings it is sometimes delightful and always wise to stretch oneself in it easily, far from the din of the numerous assemblies.
To me, there's nothing more appealing than following the path of my thoughts, like a hunter pursuing prey, without sticking to any specific route. I enjoy wandering around. I start at my desk and head over to the picture in the corner. From there, I move diagonally toward the door; but if I come across my armchair, I don’t hesitate—I just sit down in it right away. It's a fantastic piece of furniture, an armchair, and particularly useful for someone who likes to reflect. On long winter evenings, it's often delightful and always wise to relax in it comfortably, away from the noise of countless gatherings.
After my armchair, in walking towards the north I discover my bed, which is placed at the end of my room, and there forms a most agreeable perspective. So happily is it arranged that the earliest rays of sunlight come and play on the curtains. I can see them, on fine summer mornings, advancing along the white wall with the rising sun; some elms, growing before my window, divide them in a thousand ways, and make them dance on my bed, which, by their reflection, spread all round the room the tint of its own charming white and rose pattern. I hear the twittering of the swallows that nest in the roof, and of other birds in the elms; a stream of charming thoughts flows into my mind, and in the whole world nobody has an awakening as pleasant and as peaceful as mine.
After my armchair, as I walk north, I find my bed at the end of my room, creating a lovely view. It's arranged in such a way that the first rays of sunlight come in and play on the curtains. On nice summer mornings, I can see them moving along the white wall with the rising sun; the elm trees outside my window break up the light in countless ways and make it dance on my bed, which reflects a beautiful white and rose pattern all around the room. I hear the chirping of the swallows nesting in the roof and other birds in the elms; a stream of delightful thoughts flows into my mind, and no one in the entire world has a morning as enjoyable and peaceful as mine.
III.--The Beast
Only metaphysicians must read this chapter. It throws a great light on the nature of man. I cannot explain how and why I burnt my fingers at the first steps I made in setting out on my journey around my room, until I expose my system of the soul and the beast. In the course of diverse observations I have found out that man is composed of a soul and a beast.
Only metaphysicians should read this chapter. It sheds significant light on what it means to be human. I can't explain how and why I got burned in my initial attempts to explore my surroundings until I reveal my theory about the soul and the beast. Through various observations, I've discovered that humans consist of both a soul and a beast.
It is often said that man is made up of a soul and a body, and this body is accused of doing all sorts of wrong things. In my opinion, there is no ground for such accusations, for the body is as incapable of feeling as it is of thinking. The beast is the creature on whom the blame should be laid. It is a sensible being, perfectly distinct from the soul, a veritable individual, with its separate existence, tastes, inclinations, and will; it is superior to other animals only because it has been better brought up, and endowed with finer organs. The great art of a man of genius consists in knowing how to train his beast so well that it can run alone, while the soul, delivered from its painful company, rises up into the heavens. I must make this clear by an example.
It’s often said that a person is made up of a soul and a body, and that the body is blamed for all sorts of wrongdoings. I believe there’s no reason for such accusations because the body is just as incapable of feeling as it is of thinking. The real blame should fall on the beast within. It’s a rational being, entirely separate from the soul, a true individual with its own existence, preferences, desires, and will; it’s only superior to other animals because it has been better trained and equipped with more advanced abilities. The true skill of a genius lies in knowing how to train this beast so well that it can operate on its own, allowing the soul, freed from its burdens, to rise to the heavens. I’ll clarify this with an example.
One day last summer I was walking along on my way to the court. I had been painting all the morning, and my soul, delighted with her meditation on painting, left to the beast the care of transporting me to the king's palace.
One day last summer, I was walking on my way to the court. I had been painting all morning, and my soul, happy with my thoughts on painting, left it to my body to get me to the king's palace.
"What a sublime art painting is!" thought my soul. "Happy is the man who has been touched by the spectacle of nature, who is not compelled to paint pictures for a living, and still less just to pass the time away; but who, struck by the majesty of a fine physiognomy and by the admirable play of light that blends in a thousand tints on a human face, tries to approach in his works the sublime effects of nature!"
"What an incredible art painting is!" thought my soul. "Lucky is the person who has been moved by the beauty of nature, who doesn’t have to paint for a living, and even less just to kill time; but who, inspired by the greatness of a beautiful face and by the amazing interplay of light that combines into a thousand shades on a human face, strives to capture in their work the stunning effects of nature!"
While my soul was making these reflections, the beast was running its own way. Instead of going to court, as it had been ordered to, it swerved so much to the left that at the moment when my soul caught it up, it was at the door of Mme. de Hautcastel's house, half a mile from the palace.
While my mind was thinking these thoughts, the beast was off doing its own thing. Instead of heading to court like it was supposed to, it veered so far to the left that just as I caught up with it, it was at the door of Mme. de Hautcastel's house, half a mile from the palace.
If it is useful and pleasant to have a soul so disengaged from the material world that one can let her travel all alone when one wishes to, this faculty is not without its inconveniences. It was through it, for instance, that I burnt my fingers. I usually leave to my beast the duty of preparing my breakfast. It toasts my bread and cuts it in slices. Above all, it makes coffee beautifully, and it drinks it very often without my soul taking part in the matter, except when she amuses herself with watching the beast at work. This, however, is rare, and a very difficult thing to do.
If it's both useful and enjoyable to have a soul that’s so detached from the physical world that you can let it wander off on its own whenever you want, this ability does come with some drawbacks. For example, it's how I ended up burning my fingers. I usually let my inner self handle making breakfast. It toasts my bread and slices it up. Most importantly, it makes coffee really well, and it often drinks it without my soul getting involved, except when she finds it entertaining to watch my inner self at work. However, that’s rare, and it’s not easy to do.
It is easy, during some mechanical act, to think of something else; but it is extremely difficult to study oneself in action, so to speak; or, to explain myself according to my own system, to employ one's soul in examining the conduct of one's beast, to see it work without taking any part. This is really the most astonishing metaphysical feat that man can execute.
It’s easy to zone out during a routine task, but it's really challenging to observe yourself in action, or to put it another way, to use your mind to analyze your actions and watch yourself operate without getting involved. This is truly the most incredible mental skill that a person can achieve.
I had laid my tongs on the charcoal to toast my bread, and some time after, while my soul was on her travels, a flaming stump rolled on the grate; my poor beast went to take up the tongs, and I burnt my fingers.
I had set my tongs on the charcoal to toast my bread, and after a while, while I was lost in thought, a burning log rolled onto the grate; my poor dog went to grab the tongs, and I burned my fingers.
IV.--A Great Picture
The first stage of my journey round my room is accomplished. While my soul has been explaining my new system of metaphysic, I have been sitting in my armchair in my favourite attitude, with the two front feet raised a couple of inches off the floor. By swaying my body to and fro, I have insensibly gained ground, and I find myself with a start close to the wall. This is the way in which I travel when I am not in a hurry.
The first part of my journey around my room is done. While my mind has been laying out my new metaphysical system, I've been sitting in my favorite position in my armchair, with the front legs lifted a couple of inches off the ground. By gently rocking back and forth, I've unknowingly moved closer and now find myself startled by how close I am to the wall. This is how I get around when I'm not in a rush.
My chamber is hung with prints and paintings which embellish it in an admirable manner. I should like the reader to examine them one after the other, and to entertain himself during the long journey that we must make in order to arrive at my desk. Look, here is a portrait of Raphael. Beside it is a likeness of the adorable lady whom he loved.
My room is decorated with prints and paintings that make it look really nice. I would like you to take a look at them one by one and enjoy yourself during the long journey we'll take to reach my desk. Look, here’s a portrait of Raphael. Next to it is a picture of the beautiful woman he loved.
But I have something still finer than these, and I always reserve it for the last. I find that both connoisseurs and ignoramuses, both women of the world and little children, yes, and even animals, are pleased and astonished by the way in which this sublime work renders every effect in nature. What picture can I present to you, gentlemen; what scene can I put beneath your lovely eyes, ladies, more certain of winning your favour than the faithful image of yourselves? The work of which I speak is a looking-glass, and nobody up to the present has taken it into his head to criticise it; it is, for all those who study it, a perfect picture in which there is nothing to blame. It is thus the gem of my collection.
But I have something even better than these, and I always save it for last. I’ve noticed that both experts and novices, both sophisticated women and little kids, yes, and even animals, are impressed and amazed by how this incredible piece captures every effect in nature. What image can I show you, gentlemen; what scene can I place before your beautiful eyes, ladies, that’s more likely to win your approval than a true reflection of yourselves? The work I’m talking about is a mirror, and no one has ever thought to criticize it; for everyone who examines it, it’s a flawless picture with nothing to critique. It’s truly the gem of my collection.
You see this withered rose? It is a flower of the Turin carnival of last year. I gathered it myself at Valentin's, and in the evening, an hour before the ball, I went full of hope and joy to present it to Mme. de Hautcastel. She took it, and placed it on her dressing-table without looking at it, and without looking at me. But how could she take any notice of me? Standing in an ectasy before a great mirror, she was putting the last touches to her finery. So totally was she absorbed in the ribbons, the gauzes, the ornaments heaped up before her, that I could not obtain a glance, a sign. I finished my losing patience, and being unable to resist the feeling of anger that swept over me, I took up the rose and walked out without taking leave of my sweetheart.
You see this dried-up rose? It's a flower from last year’s Turin carnival. I picked it myself at Valentin’s, and an hour before the ball, I went with so much hope and excitement to give it to Mme. de Hautcastel. She took it and set it on her dressing table without even looking at it—or me. But how could she notice me? Standing in a daze in front of a big mirror, she was adding the final touches to her outfit. She was so completely focused on the ribbons, the fabrics, and the accessories piled around her that I couldn't get her attention, not even a glance or a nod. I lost my patience completely, and overwhelmed by anger, I picked up the rose and left without saying goodbye to my sweetheart.
"Are you going?" she said, turning round to see her figure in profile.
"Are you going?" she asked, turning around to see her silhouette.
I did not answer, but I listened at the door to learn if my brusque departure produced any effect.
I didn't respond, but I listened at the door to see if my sudden exit had any impact.
"Do you not see," exclaimed Mme. de Hautcastel to her maid, after a short silence, "that this pelisse is much too full at the bottom? Get some pins and make a tuck in it."
"Don’t you see," exclaimed Mme. de Hautcastel to her maid after a brief silence, "that this coat is way too loose at the bottom? Grab some pins and take it in a bit."
That is how I come to have a withered rose on my desk. I shall make no reflections on the affair. I shall not even draw any conclusions from it concerning the force and duration of a woman's love.
That’s how I ended up with a wilted rose on my desk. I won’t reflect on the situation. I won’t even make any conclusions about the strength and longevity of a woman’s love.
My forty-two days are coming to an end, and an equal space of time would not suffice to describe the rich country in which I am now travelling, for I have at last reached my bookshelf. It contains nothing but novels--yes, I shall be candid--nothing but novels and a few choice poets. As though I had not enough troubles of my own, I willingly share in those of a thousand imaginary persons, and I feel them as keenly as if they were mine. What tears have I shed over the unhappiness of Clarissa!
My forty-two days are almost up, and even double that time wouldn’t be enough to describe the amazing country I’m traveling through, because I’ve finally reached my bookshelf. It holds nothing but novels—yes, I’ll be honest—just novels and a few select poets. As if I don’t have enough issues of my own, I eagerly dive into the troubles of a thousand imaginary characters, and I feel their pain just as intensely as if it were my own. How many tears have I cried over Clarissa’s sadness!
But if I thus seek for feigned afflictions, I find, in compensation, in this imaginary world, the virtue, the goodness, the disinterestedness which I have been unable to discover together in the real world in which I exist. It is there that I find the wife that I desire, without temper, without lightness, without subterfuge; I say nothing about beauty--you can depend on my imagination for that! Then, closing the book which no longer answers to my ideas, I take her by the hand, and we wander together through a land a thousand times more delicious than that of Eden. What painter can depict the scene of enchantment in which I have placed the divinity of my heart? But when I am tired of love-making I take up some poet, and set out again for another world.
But if I look for fake troubles this way, I find, in return, in this imaginary world, the virtue, the goodness, and the selflessness that I haven’t been able to find together in the real world I live in. It's there that I discover the perfect wife, with no temper, no frivolity, and no deceit; I won’t even mention beauty—you can trust my imagination for that! Then, closing the book that no longer reflects my thoughts, I take her by the hand, and we stroll together through a land a thousand times more delightful than Eden. What artist could capture the enchanting scene in which I've placed the goddess of my heart? But when I tire of romance, I pick up a poet and set off for another world.
V.--In Prison Again
O charming land of imagination which has been given to men to console them for the realities of life, it is time for me to leave thee! This is the day when certain persons pretend to give me back my freedom, as though they had deprived me of it! As though it were in their power to take it away from me for a single instant, and to hinder me from scouring as I please the vast space always open before me! They have prevented me from going out into a single town--Turin, a mere point on the earth--but they have left to me the entire universe; immensity and eternity have been at my service.
O beautiful land of imagination that has been given to people to comfort them amidst life's harsh realities, it’s time for me to say goodbye! Today, some people act like they're returning my freedom, as if they ever took it away from me! As if it was ever within their power to take it from me, even for a moment, or to stop me from exploring the vastness that's always open to me! They've kept me from visiting just one city—Turin, a tiny dot on the map—but they’ve left me with the whole universe; infinity and eternity have always been at my disposal.
To-day, then, I am free, or rather I am going to be put back into irons. The yoke of business is again going to weigh me down; I shall not be able to take a step which is not measured by custom or duty. I shall be fortunate if some capricious goddess does not make me forget one and the other, and if I escape from this new and dangerous captivity.
To day, I'm free, or actually I'm about to be thrown back into restraints. The burden of work is going to weigh me down again; I won't be able to take a step that isn't dictated by habit or obligation. I'll be lucky if some unpredictable goddess doesn't make me forget both, and if I can get away from this new and risky confinement.
Oh, why did they not let me complete my journey! Was it really to punish me that they confined me in my room? In this country of delight which contains all the good things, all the riches of the world? They might as well have tried to chastise a mouse by shutting him up in a granary.
Oh, why didn’t they let me finish my journey! Was it really to punish me that they locked me in my room? In this land of pleasure that has all the good things, all the riches of the world? They might as well have tried to punish a mouse by locking it in a granary.
Yet never have I perceived more clearly that I have a double nature. All the time that I am regretting my pleasures of the imagination, I feel myself consoled by force. A secret power draws me away. It tells me that I have need of the fresh air and the open sky, and that solitude resembles death. So here am I dressed and ready. My door opens; I am rambling under the spacious porticoes of the street of Po; a thousand charming phantoms dance before my eyes. Yes, this is her mansion, this is the door; I tremble with anticipation.
Yet I’ve never been more aware that I have a dual nature. While I’m regretting my imaginative pleasures, I also feel comforted by a strong pull. There’s a hidden force pulling me away, reminding me I need fresh air and an open sky, and that solitude feels like death. So here I am, dressed and ready. My door opens; I’m wandering under the wide porticoes of Po Street, with a thousand enchanting visions dancing before me. Yes, this is her house, this is the door; I’m shaking with excitement.
SIR THOMAS MALORY
Morte d'Arthur
Little is known of Sir Thomas Malory, who, according to Caxton, "did take out of certain French books a copy of the noble histories of King Arthur and reduced it to English." We learn from the text that "this book was finished in the ninth year of the reign of King Edward the Fourth, by Sir Thomas Malory, Knight." That would be in the year 1469. Malory is said to have been a Welshman. The origin of the Arthurian romance was probably Welsh. Its first literary form was in Geoffrey of Monmouth's prose, in 1147. Translated into French verse, and brightened in the process, these legends appear to have come back to us, and to have received notable additions from Walter Map (1137-1209), another Welshman. A second time they were worked on and embellished by the French romanticists, and from these later versions Malory appears to have collated the materials for his immortal translation. The story of Arthur and Launcelot is the thread of interest followed in this epitome.
Not much is known about Sir Thomas Malory, who, according to Caxton, "took certain French books and created a version of the noble histories of King Arthur in English." The text indicates that "this book was finished in the ninth year of King Edward the Fourth's reign, by Sir Thomas Malory, Knight." That was in 1469. Malory is believed to have been Welsh, and the origins of the Arthurian romance likely trace back to Welsh sources. Its first literary form appeared in Geoffrey of Monmouth's prose in 1147. These legends were translated into French verse and enhanced along the way, before making their way back to us, gaining significant contributions from Walter Map (1137-1209), another Welshman. A second round of revisions and embellishments came from French romantic writers, and Malory seems to have gathered materials from these later versions for his celebrated translation. The story of Arthur and Launcelot is the main storyline explored in this summary.
I.--The Coming of Arthur
It befell in the days of the noble Utherpendragon, when he was King of England, there was a mighty and noble duke in Cornwall, named the Duke of Tintagil, that held long war against him. And the duke's wife was called a right fair lady, and a passing wise, and Igraine was her name. And the duke, issuing out of the castle at a postern to distress the king's host, was slain. Then all the barons, by one assent, prayed the king of accord between the Lady Igraine and himself. And the king gave them leave, for fain would he have accorded with her; and they were married in a morning with great mirth and joy.
It happened during the reign of the noble Uther Pendragon, when he was King of England, that there was a powerful and noble duke in Cornwall named the Duke of Tintagil, who fought a long war against him. The duke's wife was a woman of extraordinary beauty and great wisdom, and her name was Igraine. When the duke came out of the castle through a small gate to challenge the king's army, he was killed. Then all the barons unanimously requested the king to seek an alliance between Lady Igraine and himself. The king agreed, as he was eager to have peace with her, and they got married one morning in a celebration filled with happiness and joy.
When the Queen Igraine grew daily nearer the time when the child Arthur should be born, Merlin, by whose counsel the king had taken her to wife, came to the king and said: "Sir, you must provide for the nourishing of your child. I know a lord of yours that is a passing true man, and faithful, and he shall have the nourishing of your child. His name is Sir Ector, and he is a lord of fair livelihood." "As thou wilt," said the king, "be it." So the child was delivered unto Merlin, and he bare it forth unto Sir Ector, and made a holy man to christen him, and named him Arthur.
When Queen Igraine was getting closer to the time when her child Arthur was due, Merlin, who advised the king to marry her, approached the king and said: "Sir, you need to make arrangements for your child's upbringing. I know a loyal and trustworthy lord of yours who can care for him. His name is Sir Ector, and he has a good living." "As you wish," said the king, "that will be fine." So Merlin took the child and brought him to Sir Ector, where a holy man was called to baptize him, and he named him Arthur.
But, within two years, King Uther fell sick of a great malady, and therewith yielded up the ghost, and was interred as belonged unto a king; wherefore Igraine the queen made great sorrow, and all the barons.
But, within two years, King Uther fell seriously ill and died, and was buried in a manner befitting a king; as a result, Queen Igraine grieved greatly, along with all the barons.
Then stood the realm in great jeopardy a long while, for many weened to have been king. And Merlin went to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and counselled him to send for all the lords of the realm, and all the gentlemen of arms, to London before Christmas, upon pain of cursing, that Jesus, of His great mercy, should show some miracle who should be rightwise king. So in the greatest church of London there was seen against the high altar a great stone and in the midst thereof there was an anvil of steel, and therein stuck a fair sword, naked by the point, and letters of gold were written about the sword that said, "Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone and anvil is rightwise king born of England."
Then the kingdom was in serious trouble for a long time, as many thought they were fit to be king. Merlin went to the Archbishop of Canterbury and advised him to summon all the lords of the realm and all the knights to London before Christmas, under the threat of excommunication, so that Jesus, in His great mercy, would show a miracle to reveal who the rightful king should be. In the largest church in London, there appeared a large stone positioned in front of the high altar, with a steel anvil on top of it. Stuck in the anvil was a beautiful sword, point up, and golden letters around the sword read: "Whoever pulls out this sword from this stone and anvil is the rightful king born of England."
And many essayed, but none might stir the sword.
And many tried, but none could move the sword.
And on New Year's Day the barons made a joust, and Sir Ector rode to the jousts; and with him rode Sir Kaye, his son, and young Arthur, that was his nourished brother.
And on New Year's Day, the barons held a tournament, and Sir Ector rode to the tournament; accompanying him were Sir Kaye, his son, and young Arthur, who was his foster brother.
And Sir Kaye, who was made knight at Allhallowmas afore, had left his sword at his father's lodging, and so prayed young Arthur to ride for it. Then Arthur said to himself, "I will ride to the churchyard and take the sword that sticketh in the stone for my brother Kaye." And so, lightly and fiercely, he pulled it out of the stone, and took horse and delivered to Sir Kaye the sword. "How got you this sword?" said Sir Ector to Arthur. "Sir, I will tell you," said Arthur; "I pulled it out of the stone without any pain." "Now," said Sir Ector, "I understand you must be king of this land." "Wherefore I?" said Arthur. "And for what cause?" "Sir," said Sir Ector, "for God will have it so." And therewithal Sir Ector kneeled down to the earth, and Sir Kaye also.
And Sir Kaye, who was knighted on Allhallowmas before, had left his sword at his father's place, so he asked young Arthur to go and get it. Then Arthur thought to himself, "I'll ride to the churchyard and take the sword that's stuck in the stone for my brother Kaye." And so, with determination, he pulled it out of the stone, mounted his horse, and gave the sword to Sir Kaye. "How did you get this sword?" asked Sir Ector. "Sir, I'll tell you," replied Arthur; "I pulled it out of the stone easily." "Now," said Sir Ector, "I understand you must be the king of this land." "Why me?" asked Arthur. "And for what reason?" "Sir," said Sir Ector, "because God wants it that way." And with that, Sir Ector knelt down to the ground, and Sir Kaye did the same.
Then Sir Ector told him all how he had betaken him to nourish him; and Arthur made great moan when he understood that Sir Ector was not his father.
Then Sir Ector explained everything about how he had taken him in to raise him; and Arthur was very upset when he realized that Sir Ector was not his father.
And at the Feast of Pentecost all manner of men essayed to pull out the sword, and none might prevail but Arthur, who pulled it out before all the lords and commons. And the commons cried, "We will have Arthur unto our king." And so anon was the coronation made.
And at the Feast of Pentecost, everyone tried to pull out the sword, but only Arthur succeeded, taking it out in front of all the lords and common people. The commoners shouted, "We want Arthur to be our king." And so, the coronation happened right away.
And Merlin said to King Arthur, "Fight not with the sword that you had by miracle till you see that you go to the worst, then draw it out and do your best." And the sword, Excalibur, was so bright that it gave light like thirty torches.
And Merlin said to King Arthur, "Don't fight with the sword you got by miracle until you see that things are getting really bad. Then pull it out and do your best." And the sword, Excalibur, was so bright that it shone like thirty torches.
II.--The Marriage of Arthur
In the beginning of King Arthur, after that he was chosen king by adventure and by grace, for the most part the barons knew not that he was Utherpendragon's son but as Merlin made it openly known. And many kings and lords made great war against him for that cause, but King Arthur full well overcame them all; for the most part of the days of his life he was much ruled by the counsel of Merlin. So it befell on a time that he said unto Merlin, "My barons will let me have no rest, but needs they will have that I take a wife, and I will none take but by thy advice."
In the beginning of King Arthur, after he was chosen as king by chance and grace, most of the barons didn’t know he was Utherpendragon's son until Merlin announced it. Many kings and lords waged war against him for this reason, but King Arthur successfully defeated them all; throughout much of his life, he was guided by Merlin's counsel. One day, he said to Merlin, "My barons won’t let me have any peace; they insist that I marry, and I only want to do it with your advice."
"It is well done," said Merlin, "for a man of your bounty and nobleness should not be without a wife. Now, is there any fair lady that ye love better than another?"
"It’s well done," said Merlin, "because a man of your generosity and greatness should definitely have a wife. Now, is there any lovely lady that you prefer over the others?"
"Yea," said Arthur; "I love Guinever, the king's daughter, of the land of Cameliard. This damsel is the gentlest and fairest lady I ever could find."
"Yeah," said Arthur; "I love Guinevere, the king's daughter from the land of Cameliard. This lady is the kindest and most beautiful person I've ever come across."
"Sir," said Merlin, "she is one of the fairest that live, and as a man's heart is set he will be loth to return."
"Sir," said Merlin, "she is one of the most beautiful alive, and once a man's heart is committed, he will be reluctant to go back."
But Merlin warned the king privily that Guinever was not wholesome for him to take to wife, for he warned him that Launcelot should love her, and she him again. And Merlin went forth to King Leodegraunce, of Cameliard, and told him of the desire of the king that he would have to his wife Guinever, his daughter. "That is to me," said King Leodegraunce, "the best tidings that ever I heard; and I shall send him a gift that shall please him, for I shall give him the Table Round, the which Utherpendragon gave me; and when it is full complete there is a place for a hundred and fifty knights; and a hundred good knights I have myself, but I lack fifty, for so many have been slain in my days."
But Merlin secretly warned the king that marrying Guinevere wouldn’t be good for him, because he predicted that Lancelot would love her, and she would love him back. Merlin then went to King Leodegraunce of Cameliard and told him about the king's desire to marry his daughter, Guinevere. "That’s the best news I’ve heard," said King Leodegraunce, "and I will send him a gift that will please him. I’ll give him the Round Table that Uther Pendragon gave me. When it's fully complete, it will have a place for one hundred and fifty knights. I already have a hundred good knights, but I'm missing fifty, as so many have died in my time."
And so King Leodegraunce delivered his daughter, Guinever, to Merlin, and the Table Round, with the hundred knights, and they rode freshly and with great royalty, what by water and what by land.
And so King Leodegraunce handed over his daughter, Guinevere, to Merlin, and the Round Table, along with the hundred knights, and they traveled with great style and splendor, both by water and by land.
And when Arthur heard of the coming of Guinever and the hundred knights of the Round Table he made great joy; and in all haste did ordain for the marriage and coronation in the most honourable wise that could be devised. And Merlin found twenty-eight good knights of prowess and worship, but no more could he find. And the Archbishop of Canterbury was sent for, and blessed the seats of the Round Table with great devotion.
And when Arthur heard about Guinevere arriving with the hundred knights of the Round Table, he was filled with great joy. He quickly organized the marriage and coronation in the most honorable way possible. Merlin gathered twenty-eight noble knights who showed strength and valor, but he couldn’t find any more. The Archbishop of Canterbury was called in and blessed the seats of the Round Table with great devotion.
Then was the high feast made ready, and the king was wedded at Camelot unto Dame Guinever, in the Church of St. Steven's, with great solemnity.
Then the grand feast was prepared, and the king married Dame Guinevere at Camelot in the Church of St. Steven's, with great ceremony.
III.--Sir Launcelot and the King
And here I leave off this tale, and overskip great books of Merlin, and Morgan le Fay, and Sir Balin le Savage, and Sir Launcelot du Lake, and Sir Galahad, and the Book of the Holy Grail, and the Book of Elaine, and come to the tale of Sir Launcelot, and the breaking up of the Round Table.
And here I wrap up this story, skipping over the extensive tales of Merlin, Morgan le Fay, Sir Balin the Savage, Sir Lancelot du Lake, Sir Galahad, the Book of the Holy Grail, and the Book of Elaine, and I move on to the story of Sir Lancelot and the downfall of the Round Table.
In the merry month of May, when every heart flourisheth and rejoiceth, it happened there befel a great misfortune, the which stinted not till the flower of the chivalry of all the world was destroyed and slain.
In the cheerful month of May, when every heart blooms and rejoices, a great misfortune occurred that didn't stop until the finest knights from all over the world were destroyed and killed.
And all was along of two unhappy knights named Sir Agravaine and Sir Mordred, that were brethren unto Sir Gawaine. For these two knights had ever privy hate unto the queen, and unto Sir Launcelot. And Sir Agravaine said openly, and not in counsel, "I marvel that we all be not ashamed to see and know how Sir Launcelot cometh daily and nightly to the queen, and it is shameful that we suffer so noble a king to be ashamed." Then spake Sir Gawaine, "I pray you have no such matter any way before me, for I will not be of your counsel." And so said his brothers, Sir Gaheris and Sir Gareth. "Then will I," said Sir Mordred. And with these words they came to King Arthur, and told him they could suffer it no longer, but must tell him, and prove to him that Sir Launcelot was a traitor to his person.
And it was all because of two unhappy knights named Sir Agravaine and Sir Mordred, who were brothers to Sir Gawaine. These two knights always secretly hated the queen and Sir Launcelot. Sir Agravaine said openly, not in private, "I wonder why we’re not all ashamed to see and know how Sir Launcelot comes to the queen day and night, and it's disgraceful that we let such a noble king be humiliated." Then Sir Gawaine replied, "I ask you not to discuss this in front of me, because I won’t be part of your plan." His brothers, Sir Gaheris and Sir Gareth, agreed. "Then I will," said Sir Mordred. With those words, they went to King Arthur and told him they could no longer tolerate it and had to inform him that Sir Launcelot was a traitor to him.
"I would be loth to begin such a thing," said King Arthur, "for I tell you Sir Launcelot is the best knight among you all." For Sir Launcelot had done much for him and for his queen many times, and King Arthur loved him passing well.
"I would be reluctant to start something like this," said King Arthur, "because I tell you Sir Launcelot is the best knight among you all." For Sir Launcelot had done a lot for him and for his queen many times, and King Arthur loved him very much.
Then Sir Agravaine advised that the king go hunting, and send word that he should be out all that night, and he and Sir Mordred, with twelve knights of the Round Table should watch the queen. So on the morrow King Arthur rode out hunting.
Then Sir Agravaine suggested that the king go hunting and send a message saying that he would be out all night. He and Sir Mordred, along with twelve knights of the Round Table, would keep an eye on the queen. So the next day, King Arthur went out hunting.
And Sir Launcelot told Sir Bors that night he would speak with the queen. "You shall not go this night by my counsel," said Sir Bors.
And Sir Launcelot told Sir Bors that night he would talk to the queen. "You shouldn't go tonight according to my advice," said Sir Bors.
"Fair nephew," said Sir Launcelot, "I marvel me much why ye say this, sithence the queen hath sent for me." And he departed, and when he had passed to the queen's chamber, Sir Agravaine and Sir Mordred, with twelve knights, cried aloud without, "Traitor knight, now art thou taken!"
"Dear nephew," said Sir Launcelot, "I really wonder why you're saying this since the queen has sent for me." Then he left, and when he reached the queen's chamber, Sir Agravaine and Sir Mordred, along with twelve knights, shouted loudly outside, "Traitor knight, now you’re caught!"
But Sir Launcelot after he had armed himself, set the chamber door wide open, and mightily and knightly strode among them, and slew Sir Agravaine and twelve of his fellows, and wounded Sir Mordred, who fled with all his might, and came straight to King Arthur, wounded and beaten, and all be-bled.
But Sir Launcelot, after he had put on his armor, threw open the chamber door and boldly strode among them. He killed Sir Agravaine and twelve of his companions, and injured Sir Mordred, who fled as fast as he could and went straight to King Arthur, battered and bleeding.
"Alas!" said the king, "now am I sure the noble fellowship of the Round Table is broken for ever, for with Launcelot will hold many a noble knight."
"Alas!" said the king, "now I am certain that the noble fellowship of the Round Table is broken forever, for many a noble knight will side with Launcelot."
And the queen was adjudged to death by fire, for there was none other remedy but death for treason in those days. Then was Queen Guinever led forth without Carlisle, and despoiled unto her smock, and her ghostly father was brought to her to shrive her of her misdeeds; and there was weeping and wailing and wringing of hands.
And the queen was sentenced to death by fire, because there was no other punishment for treason back then. Then Queen Guinevere was brought out near Carlisle, stripped down to her underwear, and her confessor was brought to her to hear her confession; there was crying and screaming and people wringing their hands.
But anon there was spurring and plucking up of horses, for Sir Launcelot and many a noble knight rode up to the fire, and none might withstand him. And a kirtle and gown were cast upon the queen, and Sir Launcelot rode his way with her to Joyous Gard, and kept her as a noble knight should.
But soon there was a flurry of movement as horses were urged on, for Sir Launcelot and many other noble knights rode up to the fire, and no one could stand against him. A dress and cloak were placed around the queen, and Sir Launcelot rode off with her to Joyous Gard, treating her as a true knight should.
Then came King Arthur and Sir Gawaine, whose brothers, Sir Gaheris and Sir Gareth, had been slain by Sir Launcelot unawares, and laid a siege to Joyous Gard. And Launcelot had no heart to fight against his lord, King Arthur; and Arthur would have taken his queen again, and would have accorded with Sir Launcelot, but Sir Gawaine would not suffer him. Then the Pope called unto him a noble clerk, the Bishop of Rochester, and gave him bulls, under lead, unto King Arthur, charging him that he take his queen, Dame Guinever, to him again, and accord with Sir Launcelot. And as for the queen, she assented. And the bishop had of the king assurance that Sir Launcelot should come and go safe. So Sir Launcelot delivered the queen to the king, who assented that Sir Launcelot should not abide in the land past fifteen days.
Then King Arthur and Sir Gawain came, whose brothers, Sir Gaheris and Sir Gareth, had been killed by Sir Lancelot by accident, and they laid siege to Joyous Gard. Lancelot didn’t want to fight against his lord, King Arthur; and Arthur wanted to take back his queen and reconcile with Sir Lancelot, but Sir Gawain wouldn’t allow it. Then the Pope summoned a noble cleric, the Bishop of Rochester, and gave him official letters to deliver to King Arthur, instructing him to take back his queen, Dame Guinevere, and make peace with Sir Lancelot. The queen agreed. The bishop had the king’s assurance that Sir Lancelot would be safe to come and go. So Sir Lancelot returned the queen to the king, who agreed that Sir Lancelot would not stay in the land for more than fifteen days.
Then Sir Launcelot sighed, and said these words, "Truly me repenteth that ever I came into this realm, that I should be thus shamefully banished, undeserved, and causeless." And unto Queen Guinever he said, "Madam, now I must depart from you and this noble fellowship for ever; and since it is so, I beseech you pray for me, and send me word if ye be noised with any false tongues." And therewith Launcelot kissed the queen, and said openly, "Now let me see what he be that dare say the queen is not true to King Arthur--let who will speak, and he dare!" And he took his leave and departed, and all the people wept.
Then Sir Launcelot sighed and said, "I truly regret coming to this land, only to be shamefully banished without reason." To Queen Guinevere, he said, "Madam, I must now leave you and this noble company forever. Since it has come to this, I ask you to pray for me and let me know if you hear any false rumors." With that, Launcelot kissed the queen and declared loudly, "Now let me see who dares to say the queen is untrue to King Arthur—let anyone speak if they dare!" He took his leave and departed, and everyone wept.
IV.--The Passing of Arthur
Now, to say the truth, Sir Launcelot and his nephews were lords of the realm of France, and King Arthur and Sir Gawaine made a great host ready and shipped at Cardiff, and made great destruction and waste on his lands. And Arthur left the governance of all England to Sir Mordred. And Sir Mordred caused letters to be made that specified that King Arthur was slain in battle with Sir Launcelot; wherefore Sir Mordred made a parliament, and they chose him king, and he was crowned at Canterbury. But Queen Guinever came to London, and stuffed it with victuals, and garnished it with men, and kept it.
Now, to tell the truth, Sir Launcelot and his nephews were lords of the realm of France, while King Arthur and Sir Gawaine gathered a large army, shipped out from Cardiff, and caused great destruction in his lands. Arthur left the rule of all England to Sir Mordred. Sir Mordred then had letters written claiming that King Arthur was killed in battle with Sir Launcelot; therefore, Sir Mordred organized a parliament, and they chose him as king, and he was crowned in Canterbury. But Queen Guinever went to London, stocked it with food, gathered men, and took control of it.
Then King Arthur raised the siege on Sir Launcelot, and came homeward with a great host to be avenged on Sir Mordred. And Sir Mordred drew towards Dover to meet him, and most of England held with Sir Mordred, the people were so new-fangled.
Then King Arthur lifted the siege on Sir Launcelot and headed home with a large army to take revenge on Sir Mordred. Sir Mordred moved toward Dover to confront him, and most of England sided with Sir Mordred; the people were so easily swayed.
Then was there launching of great boats and small, and all were full of noble men of arms, and there was much slaughter of gentle knights; but King Arthur was so courageous none might let him to land; and his knights fiercely followed him, and put back Sir Mordred, and he fled.
Then great boats and small ones were launched, all filled with noble warriors, and there was much killing of brave knights; but King Arthur was so fearless that no one could hold him back from reaching the shore; and his knights fiercely followed him, driving Sir Mordred back, and he fled.
But Sir Gawaine was laid low with a blow smitten on an old wound given him by Sir Launcelot. Then Sir Gawaine, after he had been shriven, wrote with his own hand to Sir Launcelot, flower of all noble knights: "I beseech thee, Sir Launcelot, return again to this realm, and see my tomb, and pray some prayer more or less for my soul. Make no tarrying but come with thy noble knights and rescue that noble king that made thee knight, for he is straitly bestood with a false traitor." And so Sir Gawaine betook his soul into the hands of our Lord God.
But Sir Gawaine was brought down by a blow to an old injury inflicted on him by Sir Launcelot. After being shriven, Sir Gawaine wrote with his own hand to Sir Launcelot, the finest of all noble knights: "I ask you, Sir Launcelot, to return to this realm, visit my tomb, and say some prayer, whether little or much, for my soul. Don’t delay, just come with your noble knights and rescue that noble king who made you a knight, for he is trapped by a treacherous traitor." And so Sir Gawaine surrendered his soul into the hands of our Lord God.
And many a knight drew unto Sir Mordred and many unto King Arthur, and never was there seen a dolefuller battle in a Christian land. And they fought till it was nigh night, and there were a hundred thousand laid dead upon the down.
And many knights gathered around Sir Mordred and many around King Arthur, and never has there been a sadder battle in a Christian land. They fought until it was nearly night, and a hundred thousand lay dead on the ground.
"Alas! that ever I should see this doleful day," said King Arthur, "for now I come unto mine end. But would to God that I wist where that traitor Sir Mordred is, which hath caused all this mischief."
"Unfortunately! I never thought I would see this sad day," said King Arthur, "for now I've reached my end. But I wish I knew where that traitor Sir Mordred is, who has caused all this trouble."
Then was King Arthur aware where Sir Mordred leaned upon his sword, and there King Arthur smote Sir Mordred throughout the body more than a fathom, and Sir Mordred smote King Arthur with his sword held in both hands on the side of the head, that the sword pierced the helmet and the brain-pan. And Sir Mordred fell dead; and the noble King Arthur fell in a swoon, and Sir Lucan and Sir Bedivere laid him in a little chapel not far from the sea-side.
Then King Arthur saw Sir Mordred leaning on his sword, and there King Arthur struck Sir Mordred through the body with his sword, more than a fathom deep. Sir Mordred then hit King Arthur on the side of the head with his sword held in both hands, piercing the helmet and the skull. Sir Mordred fell dead, and noble King Arthur fell into a faint. Sir Lucan and Sir Bedivere carried him to a small chapel not far from the seaside.
And when he came to himself again, he said unto Sir Bedivere, "Take thou Excalibur, my good sword, and throw it into that water." And when Sir Bedivere (at the third essay) threw the sword into the water, as far as he might, there came an arm and a hand above the water, and met and caught it, and so shook and brandished it thrice; and then the hand vanished away with the sword in the water.
And when he came to his senses again, he said to Sir Bedivere, "Take Excalibur, my good sword, and toss it into that water." When Sir Bedivere finally threw the sword into the water on his third try, an arm and a hand emerged from the water, reached out, and caught it. The hand then shook and waved it three times, and after that, it disappeared with the sword into the water.
Then Sir Bedivere bore King Arthur to the water's edge, and fast by the bank hovered a little barge, and there received him three queens with great mourning. And Arthur said, "I will unto the vale of Avillon for to heal me of my grievous wound, and if thou never hear more of me, pray for my soul." And evermore the ladies wept.
Then Sir Bedivere carried King Arthur to the edge of the water, where a small boat was waiting by the bank, and three queens came aboard, filled with sorrow. Arthur said, "I’m going to the vale of Avillon to heal my serious wound, and if you never hear from me again, please pray for my soul." And the ladies kept crying.
And in the morning Sir Bedivere was aware between two hills of a chapel and a hermitage; and he saw there a hermit fast by a tomb newly graven. And the hermit said, "My son, here came ladies which brought this corpse and prayed me to bury him."
And in the morning, Sir Bedivere noticed, between two hills, a chapel and a hermitage; and he saw there a hermit next to a newly carved tomb. The hermit said, "My son, ladies came here with this body and asked me to bury him."
"Alas," said Sir Bedivere, "that was my lord, King Arthur."
"Unfortunately," said Sir Bedivere, "that was my lord, King Arthur."
And when Queen Guinever understood that her lord, King Arthur, was slain, she stole away and went to Almesbury, and made herself a nun, and was abbess and ruler as reason would.
And when Queen Guinevere found out that her husband, King Arthur, was dead, she quietly left and went to Almesbury, where she became a nun and was the abbess and leader, as was fitting.
And Sir Launcelot passed over into England, and prayed full heartily at the tomb of Sir Gawaine, and then rode alone to find Queen Guinever. And when Sir Launcelot was brought unto her, she said: "Through this knight and me all the wars were wrought, and through our love is my noble lord slain; therefore, Sir Launcelot, I require thee that thou never look me more in the visage."
And Sir Launcelot arrived in England and prayed sincerely at Sir Gawaine's tomb, then rode alone to find Queen Guinevere. When Sir Launcelot was brought to her, she said: "Because of this knight and me, all the battles happened, and my noble lord is dead because of our love; therefore, Sir Launcelot, I ask you never to look at me again."
And Sir Launcelot said: "The same destiny ye have taken you unto I will take me unto." And he besought the bishop that he might be his brother; then he put a habit on Sir Launcelot, and there he served God day and night, with prayers and fastings.
And Sir Launcelot said, "The same path you've chosen, I will choose as well." He asked the bishop to make him his brother; then the bishop dressed Sir Launcelot in a robe, and there he dedicated himself to God day and night with prayers and fasting.
And when Queen Guinever died Sir Launcelot buried her beside her lord, King Arthur. Then mourned he continually until he was dead, so within six weeks after they found him stark dead, and he lay as he had smiled. Then there was weeping and dolor out of measure. And they buried Sir Launcelot with great devotion.
And when Queen Guinever died, Sir Launcelot buried her next to her husband, King Arthur. He mourned her constantly until he passed away himself, and within six weeks, they found him dead, lying as if he had been smiling. Then there was intense weeping and sorrow. They buried Sir Launcelot with great respect.
ANNE MANNING
The Household of Sir Thomas More
Anne Manning, one of the most active women novelists of Queen Victoria's reign, was born in London on February 17, 1807. Her first book, "A Sister's Gift: Conversations on Sacred Subjects," was written in the form of lessons for her brothers and sisters, and published at her own expense in 1826. It was followed in 1831 by "Stories from the History of Italy," and in 1838 her first work of fiction, "Village Belles," made its appearance. In their day Miss Manning's novels had a great vogue, only equalled by her amazing output. Altogether some fifty-one stories appeared under her name, of which the best remembered is "The Household of Sir Thomas More," an imaginary diary written by More's daughter, Margaret. After appearing in "Sharpe's Magazine," it was published in book form in 1860. It is wonderfully vivid, and is written with due regard to historical facts. It is interesting to compare it with the "Life of Sir Thomas More," written by William Roper, Margaret More's husband, with which it is now frequently reprinted. Miss Manning died on September 14, 1879.
Anne Manning, one of the most prolific female novelists during Queen Victoria's reign, was born in London on February 17, 1807. Her first book, "A Sister's Gift: Conversations on Sacred Subjects," was created in the form of lessons for her siblings and was published at her own expense in 1826. This was followed in 1831 by "Stories from the History of Italy," and in 1838, her first fictional work, "Village Belles," was released. During her time, Miss Manning's novels were extremely popular, matching her remarkable productivity. In total, about fifty-one stories were published under her name, with the most notable being "The Household of Sir Thomas More," an imagined diary by More's daughter, Margaret. After being featured in "Sharpe's Magazine," it was published in book form in 1860. The story is incredibly vivid and written with a strong adherence to historical facts. It's fascinating to compare it with the "Life of Sir Thomas More," written by William Roper, Margaret More's husband, which is now often printed together with it. Miss Manning passed away on September 14, 1879.
I.--Of the Writing of My Libellus
Chelsea, June 18.
Chelsea, June 18th.
On asking Mr. Gunnel to what use I should put this fayr Libellus, he did suggest my making it a kinde of family register, wherein to note the more important of our domestic passages, whether of joy or griefe--my father's journies and absences--the visits of learned men, theire notable sayings, etc. "You are ready at the pen, Mistress Margaret," he was pleased to say, "and I woulde humblie advise your journaling in the same fearless manner in the which you framed that letter which so well pleased the Bishop of Exeter that he sent you a Portugal piece. 'Twill be well to write it in English, which 'tis expedient for you not altogether to negleckt, even for the more honourable Latin."
When I asked Mr. Gunnel how I should use this lovely Libellus, he suggested that I make it a kind of family record to note our more significant family events, whether joyful or sorrowful—my father's travels and absences—the visits from scholars, their notable remarks, and so on. "You have a talent for writing, Mistress Margaret," he kindly said, "and I would humbly recommend that you keep a journal in the same bold style as that letter which pleased the Bishop of Exeter so much he sent you a Portuguese coin. It would be best to write it in English, which you shouldn't neglect entirely, even for the more prestigious Latin."
Methinks I am close upon womanhood. My master Gonellus doth now "humblie advise" her he hath so often chid. 'Tis well to make trial of his "humble" advice.
I think I’m nearing womanhood. My master Gonellus now “humbly advises” her he’s criticized so often. It’s good to consider his “humble” advice.
...As I traced the last word methoughte I heard the well-known tones of Erasmus, his pleasant voyce, and indeede here is the deare little man coming up from the riverside with my father, who, because of the heat, had given his cloak to a tall stripling behind him to bear, I flew upstairs, to advertise mother, and we found 'em alreadie in the hall.
...As I finished writing the last word, I thought I heard the familiar voice of Erasmus, his cheerful tone, and indeed, here comes the dear little man walking up from the riverside with my father, who, because of the heat, had asked a tall young man behind him to carry his cloak. I rushed upstairs to tell my mother, and we found them already in the hall.
So soon as I had obtayned their blessings, the tall lad stept forth, and who should he be but William Roper, returned from my father's errand overseas! His manners are worsened, for he twice made to kiss me and drew back. I could have boxed his ears, 'speciallie as father, laughing, cried, "The third time's lucky!"
As soon as I got their blessings, the tall guy stepped forward, and who should he be but William Roper, back from my father's errand abroad! His manners have gotten worse because he tried to kiss me twice and then pulled back. I could have slapped him, especially since my father, laughing, said, "The third time's a charm!"
After supper, we took deare Erasmus entirely over the house, in a kind of family procession. In our own deare Academia, with its glimpse of the cleare-shining Thames, Erasmus noted and admired our cut flowers, and glanced, too, at the books on our desks--Bessy's being Livy; Daisy's, Sallust; and mine, St. Augustine, with father's marks where I was to read, and where desist. He tolde Erasmus, laying hand fondlie on my head, "Here is one who knows what is implied in the word 'trust.'" Dear father, well I may! Thence we visitted the chapel, and gallery, and all the dumb kinde. Erasmus doubted whether Duns Scotus and the Venerable Bede had been complimented in being made name-fathers to a couple of owls; but he said Argus and Juno were good cognomens for peacocks.
After dinner, we took dear Erasmus around the house in a sort of family procession. In our beloved Academia, with its view of the shining Thames, Erasmus noted and admired our cut flowers and glanced at the books on our desks—Bessy's was Livy; Daisy's was Sallust; and mine was St. Augustine, marked by Father with notes on where I should read and where to stop. He told Erasmus, gently resting his hand on my head, "Here is someone who understands what the word 'trust' means." Dear Father, I certainly do! Then we visited the chapel, the gallery, and all the silent creatures. Erasmus wondered if Duns Scotus and the Venerable Bede felt honored to have been named after a couple of owls, but he thought Argus and Juno were great names for peacocks.
Anon, we rest and talk in the pavilion. Sayth Erasmus to my father, "I marvel you have never entered into the king's service in some publick capacitie."
Anon, we rest and talk in the pavilion. Erasmus says to my father, "I wonder why you've never joined the king's service in some public capacity."
Father smiled. "I am better and happier as I am. To put myself forward would be like printing a book at request of friends, that the publick may be charmed with what, in fact, it values at a doit. When the cardinall offered me a pension, as retaining fee to the king, I told him I did not care to be a mathematical point, to have position without magnitude."
Father smiled. "I'm better and happier just the way I am. Promoting myself would be like publishing a book just because friends want it, so the public can be enchanted by something it actually values very little. When the cardinal offered me a pension as a fee to the king, I told him I didn't want to be just a point in mathematics, having a position without any substance."
"We shall see you at court yet," says Erasmus.
"We'll see you in court soon," says Erasmus.
Sayth father, "With a fool's cap and bells!"
Sayth father, "With a fool's hat and bells!"
Tuesday.
Tuesday.
This morn I surprised father and Erasmus in the pavillion. Erasmus sayd, the revival of learning seemed appoynted by Heaven for some greate purpose.
This morning, I found my father and Erasmus in the pavilion. Erasmus said that the revival of learning seemed destined by Heaven for some great purpose.
In the evening, Will and Rupert, spruce enow with nosegays and ribbons, rowed us up to Putney. We had a brave ramble through Fulham meadows, father discoursing of the virtues of plants, and how many a poor knave's pottage would be improved if he were skilled in the properties of burdock and old man's pepper.
In the evening, Will and Rupert, looking sharp with their flowers and ribbons, rowed us up to Putney. We had a great walk through the Fulham meadows, with my father talking about the benefits of plants, and how many a poor guy's stew would be better if he knew the uses of burdock and old man's pepper.
June 20.
June 20
Grievous work overnighte with the churning. Gillian sayd that Gammer Gurney, dissatisfyde last Friday with her dole, had bewitched the creame. Mother insisted on Bess and me, Daisy and Mercy Giggs, churning until the butter came. We sang "Chevy Chase" from end to end, and then chaunted the 119th Psalme; and by the time we had attained to Lucerna Pedibus, I heard the buttermilk separating and splashing in righte earnest. 'Twas neare midnighte, however. Gillian thinketh our Latin brake the spell.
Grievous work overnight with the churning. Gillian said that Gammer Gurney, unhappy last Friday with her share, had bewitched the cream. Mother insisted that Bess and I, along with Daisy and Mercy Giggs, churn until the butter formed. We sang "Chevy Chase" from start to finish and then recited the 119th Psalm; by the time we reached Lucerna Pedibus, I heard the buttermilk separating and splashing for real. It was nearly midnight, though. Gillian thinks our Latin broke the spell.
June 21.
June 21.
Erasmus to Richmond with Polus (for soe he Latinises Reginald Pole), and some other of his friends.
Erasmus to Richmond with Polus (which is how he Latinizes Reginald Pole) and a few other friends.
I walked with William juxta fluvium, and he talked not badlie of his travels. There is really more in him than one would think.
I walked with William by the river, and he talked quite well about his travels. There's actually more to him than you might expect.
To-day I gave this book to Mr. Gunnel in mistake for my Latin exercise! Was ever anything so downright disagreeable?
To day I gave this book to Mr. Gunnel by mistake instead of my Latin homework! Is there anything more frustrating than that?
June 24.
June 24
Yesternighte, St. John's Eve, we went into town to see the mustering of the watch. The streets were like unto a continuation of fayr bowers or arbours, which being lit up, looked like an enchanted land. To the sound of trumpets, came marching up Cheapside two thousand of the watch and seven hundred cressett bearers, and the Lord Mayor and sheriffs, with morris dancers, waits, giants, and pageants, very fine. The streets uproarious on our way back to the barge, but the homeward passage under the stars delicious.
Last night, on St. John's Eve, we went into town to see the gathering of the watch. The streets were like an extension of beautiful gardens or archways, which, when lit up, looked like a magical land. To the sound of trumpets, two thousand watchmen and seven hundred torch bearers marched up Cheapside, along with the Lord Mayor, sheriffs, morris dancers, musicians, giants, and impressive displays. The streets were lively on our way back to the boat, but the journey home under the stars was delightful.
June 25.
June 25.
Poor Erasmus caughte colde on the water last nighte, and keeps house. He spent the best part of the morning in our Academia, discussing the pronunciation of Latin and Greek with Mr. Gunnel, and speaking of his labours on his Greek and Latin Testament, which he prays may be a blessing to all Christendom. He talked of a possible Index Bibliorum, saying 'twas onlie the work of patience and Industrie. Methoughte, if none else would undertake it, why not I?
Poor Erasmus caught a cold on the water last night and is staying home. He spent most of the morning at our Academy, discussing the pronunciation of Latin and Greek with Mr. Gunnel, and talking about his work on his Greek and Latin Testament, which he hopes will be a blessing to all of Christendom. He mentioned a possible Index Bibliorum, saying it was merely a matter of patience and hard work. I thought, if no one else would take it on, why not me?
June 29.
June 29
Dr. Linacre at dinner. At table discourse flowed soe thicke and faste that I might aim in vain to chronicle it, and why should I, dwelling as I doe at the fountayn head?
Dr. Linacre at dinner. At the table, conversation flowed so thick and fast that I would aim in vain to record it, and why should I, since I am at the source?
In the hay-field alle the evening. Swathed father in a hay-rope. Father reclining on the hay with his head in my lap. Said he was dreaming "of a far-off future day, when thou and I shall looke back on this hour, and this hay-field, and my head on thy lap."
In the hayfield all evening. Dad wrapped up in a hay rope. Dad lying on the hay with his head in my lap. He said he was dreaming "of a distant future day when you and I will look back on this hour, this hayfield, and my head in your lap."
"Nay, but what a stupid dream, Mr. More," says mother. "If I dreamed at all, it shoulde be of being Lord Chancellor at the leaste."
"Nah, but what a silly dream, Mr. More," says Mom. "If I dreamed at all, it should be about being Lord Chancellor at the very least."
"Well, wife," sayd father, "I forgive thee for not saying at the most."
"Well, wife," said father, "I forgive you for not saying anything at all."
July 2.
July 2.
Erasmus is gone. His last saying to father was, "They will have you at court yet;" and father's answer, "When Plato's year comes round."
Erasmus is gone. His last words to father were, "They'll still want you at court;" and father's reply was, "When Plato's year comes around."
To me he gave a copy--how precious!--of his Greek Testament.
To me, he gave a copy—how valuable!—of his Greek Testament.
July 11.
July 11
A forayn mission hath been proposed to father and he did accept. Lengthe of his stay uncertain, which caste a gloom on alle.
A foreign mission has been proposed to the father, and he accepted. The length of his stay is uncertain, which cast a gloom over everyone.
II.--Father Goeth to the Court
May 27, 1523.
May 27, 1523.
'Tis so manie months agone since I made an entry in my Libellus, as that my motto, Nulla dies sine linea, hath somewhat of sarcasm in it. In father's prolonged absence I have toiled at my Opus (the Index Bibliorum), but 'twas not to purpose, and then came that payn in my head. Father discovered my Opus, and with alle swete gentlenesse told me firmly that there are some things a woman cannot, and some she had better not do. Yet if I would persist, I shoulde have leisure and quiet and the help of his books.
It's been so many months since I made an entry in my Libellus, that my motto, Nulla dies sine linea, feels a bit sarcastic. In my father's long absence, I've been working on my Opus (the Index Bibliorum), but it wasn't really going anywhere, and then I got that pain in my head. Father found my Opus and, with all sweet gentleness, firmly told me that there are some things a woman cannot do, and some things she would be better off not doing. Yet, if I wanted to continue, I would have time, peace, and the help of his books.
Hearing Mercy propound the conditions of an hospital for aged and sick folk, father hath devised and given me the conduct of a house of refuge, and oh, what pleasure have I derived from it! "Have I cured the payn in thy head, miss?" said he. Then he gave me the key of the hospital, saying, "'Tis yours now, my joy, by livery and seisin."
Hearing Mercy talk about the requirements for a hospital for elderly and sick people, my father has decided to put me in charge of a shelter. Oh, how much joy I've gotten from it! "Have I taken away the pain in your head, miss?" he asked. Then he handed me the key to the hospital, saying, "It's yours now, my dear, as a formal gift."
August 6.
August 6
I wish William would give me back my Testament.
I wish William would return my Testament.
August 7.
August 7.
Yesterday, father, taking me unawares, asked, "Come, tell me, Meg, why canst not affect Will Roper?"
Yesterday, Dad surprised me by asking, "Come on, tell me, Meg, why can't you seem to connect with Will Roper?"
I was a good while silent, at length made answer, "He is so unlike alle I have been taught to esteem and admire by you."
I was quiet for a while, then finally replied, "He is so different from everyone I have been taught to respect and admire by you."
"Have at you," he returned laughing, "I wist not I had been sharpening weapons against myself."
"Take that," he replied, laughing, "I didn’t know I was sharpening weapons against myself."
Then did he plead Will's cause and bid me take him for what he is.
Then he argued for Will and told me to accept him for who he is.
August 30.
August 30
Will is in sore doubte and distresse, and I fear it is my Testament that hath unsettled him. I have bidden him fast, pray, and use such discipline as our church recommends.
Will is in deep doubt and distress, and I worry that my will has unsettled him. I've advised him to fast, pray, and practice the discipline our church suggests.
September 2.
September 2
I have it from Barbara through her brother, one of the men-servants, that Mr. Roper hath of late lien on the ground and used a knotted cord. I have made him an abstract from the Fathers for his soul's comfort.
I heard from Barbara through her brother, one of the male servants, that Mr. Roper has recently been lying on the ground and used a knotted cord. I made him a summary from the Fathers for his soul's comfort.
1524, October.
October 1524.
The king took us by surprise this morning. Mother had scarce time to slip on her scarlet gown and coif ere he was in the house. His grace was mighty pleasant to all, and at going, saluted all round, which Bessy took humourously, Daisy immoveablie, Mercy humblie, I distastefullie, and mother delightedlie. She calls him a fine man; he is indeed big enough, and like to become too big; with long slits of eyes that gaze freelie on all. His eyebrows are supercilious, and his cheeks puffy. A rolling, straddling gait and abrupt speech.
The king surprised us this morning. Mom barely had time to put on her red gown and cap before he entered the house. He was very pleasant to everyone, and as he left, he greeted everyone around, which Bessy found funny, Daisy was completely still, Mercy was humble, I was not impressed, and Mom was delighted. She thinks he’s a fine man; he really is quite big and seems like he might get even bigger, with long, narrow eyes that look freely at everyone. His eyebrows are arrogant, and his cheeks are puffy. He has a rolling, striding walk and speaks abruptly.
Tuesday, October 25.
Tuesday, October 25th.
Will troubleth me noe longer with his lovefitt, nor with his religious disquietations. Hard studdy of the law hath filled his head with other matters, and made him infinitely more rationall and more agreeable. I shall ne'er remind him.
Will no longer troubles me with his love sickness or his religious anxieties. His hard study of the law has filled his head with different matters, making him infinitely more rational and more pleasant to be around. I’ll never bring it up again.
T'other evening, as father and I were strolling down the lane, there accosts us a poor, shabby fellow, who begged to be father's fool. Father said he had a fancy to be prime fooler in his own establishment, but liking the poor knave's wit, civilitie, and good sense, he agreed to halve the businesse, he continuing the fooling, and Patteson--for that is the simple good fellow's name--receiving the salary. Father delighteth in sparring with Patteson far more than in jesting with the king, whom he alwaies looks on as a lion that may, any minute, rend him.
The other evening, as Dad and I were walking down the lane, a poor, shabby guy approached us, asking to be Dad's jester. Dad said he preferred to be the main jester in his own setup, but since he liked the poor fellow's wit, politeness, and common sense, he agreed to share the role. Dad would continue the joking while Patteson—this simple, good guy's name—received the pay. Dad enjoys bantering with Patteson much more than joking with the king, whom he always sees as a lion that might tear him apart at any moment.
1525, July 2.
July 2, 1525
Soe my fate is settled. Who knoweth at sunrise what will chance before sunsett? No; the Greeks and Romans mighte speak of chance and fate, but we must not. Ruth's hap was to light on the field of Boaz, but what she thought casual, the Lord had contrived.
So my fate is decided. Who knows at sunrise what will happen by sunset? No; the Greeks and Romans might talk about chance and fate, but we shouldn't. Ruth happened to end up in the field of Boaz, but what she thought was coincidence, the Lord had arranged.
'Twas no use hanging back for ever and ever, soe now there's an end, and I pray God to give Will and me a quiet life.
It was no use holding back forever, so now it's done, and I hope God gives Will and me a peaceful life.
1528, September.
September 1528
Father hath had some words with the cardinall touching the draught of some foreign treaty. "By the Mass," exclaimed his grace, nettled, "thou art the verist fool in all the council."
Father has had a few words with the cardinal about the draft of some foreign treaty. "By the Mass," exclaimed his grace, irritated, "you are the biggest fool in the entire council."
Father, smiling, rejoined, "God be thanked that the king, our master, hath but one fool therein."
Father, smiling, replied, "Thank God that the king, our master, has only one fool in his court."
The cardinall's rage cannot rob father of the royal favour. Howbeit, father says he has no cause to be proud thereof. "If my head," said he to Will, "could win the king a castle in France, it shoulde not fail to fly off."
The cardinal's anger can't take away my dad's royal favor. However, dad says he has no reason to be proud of it. "If my head," he told Will, "could win the king a castle in France, I wouldn’t hesitate to sacrifice it."
...I was senseless enow to undervalue Will. Yes, I am a happy wife, a happy mother. When my little Bill stroaked dear father's face just now, and murmured "Pretty!" he burst out a-laughing, and cried, "You are like the young Cyrus, who exclaimed, 'Oh, mother, how pretty is my grandfather!'"
...I was foolish enough to underestimate Will. Yes, I am a happy wife and a happy mother. When my little Bill just brushed dear father's face and murmured "Pretty!" he suddenly burst out laughing and said, "You are like young Cyrus, who exclaimed, 'Oh, mother, how pretty is my grandfather!'"
I often sitt for an hour or more, watching Hans Holbein at his brush. He hath a rare gift of limning; but in our likeness, which he hath painted for deare Erasmus, I think he has made us very ugly.
I often sit for an hour or more, watching Hans Holbein with his brush. He has a unique talent for painting; but in the portrait he created of us for dear Erasmus, I think he made us look quite unattractive.
III.--The Great Seal is Resigned
June, 1530.
June 1530.
Events have followed too quick and thick for me to note 'em. Father's embassade to Cambray, and then his summons to Woodstock. Then the fire in the men's quarter, the outhouses and barns. Then, more unlookt for, the fall of my lord cardinall and father's elevation to the chancellorship.
Events have happened too quickly and in too much detail for me to keep track of them. Father's mission to Cambray, then his call to Woodstock. Then, there was the fire in the men's quarters, the outbuildings, and the barns. After that, unexpectedly, the downfall of my lord cardinal and my father's promotion to chancellor.
On the day succeeding his being sworn in, Patteson marched hither and thither, in mourning and paper weepers, bearing a huge placard, inscribed, "Partnership dissolved," and crying, "My brother is dead; for now they've made him Lord Chancellor, we shall ne'er see Sir Thomas more."
On the day after he was sworn in, Patteson walked around in mourning clothes and paper tears, carrying a large sign that read, "Partnership dissolved," and shouting, "My brother is dead; now that they've made him Lord Chancellor, we will never see Sir Thomas again."
Father's dispatch of business is such that one day before the end of term he was told there was no cause or petition to be sett before him, a thing unparalleled, which he desired might be formally recorded.
Father's handling of business is such that one day before the end of the term, he was informed that there were no cases or petitions to be presented before him, something that is unheard of, and he wanted it to be officially noted.
July 28.
July 28
Here's father at issue with half the learned heads in Christendom concerning the king's marriage. And yet for alle that, I think father is in the right.
Here's dad at odds with half the educated people in Christendom about the king's marriage. And yet, despite all that, I believe dad is correct.
He taketh matters soe to heart that e'en his appetite fails.
He takes things so much to heart that even his appetite suffers.
August.
August
He hath resigned the Great Seal! And none of us knew it until after morning prayer to-day, when, instead of one of his gentlemen stepping up to my mother in her pew, with the words, "Madam, my lord is gone," he cometh up to her himself, smiling, and with these selfsame words. She takes it at first for one of his manie jests whereof she misses the point.
He has resigned the Great Seal! And none of us knew it until after morning prayer today, when, instead of one of his men stepping up to my mother in her pew, saying, "Madam, my lord is gone," he comes up to her himself, smiling, and says the exact same words. She takes it at first as one of his many jokes where she doesn't get the punchline.
Our was but a short sorrow, for we have got father to ourselves again. Patteson skipped across the garden, crying, "Let a fatted calf be killed, for this my brother who was dead is alive again!"
Our sorrow was brief, because we have our father back with us. Patteson ran through the garden, shouting, "Let's celebrate and have a feast, because my brother who was lost is alive again!"
How shall we contract the charges of Sir Thomas More? Certain servants must go; poor Patteson, alas! can be easier spared than some.
How should we reduce Sir Thomas More's expenses? Some staff have to go; unfortunately, poor Patteson can be let go more easily than others.
September 22.
Sept 22.
A tearfull morning. Poor Patteson has gone, but father had obtained him good quarters with my Lord Mayor, and he is even to retain his office with the Lord Mayor, for the time being.
A tearful morning. Poor Patteson is gone, but Dad managed to get him a good position with my Lord Mayor, and he is even allowed to keep his office with the Lord Mayor for now.
1533, April 1.
April 1, 1533.
The poor fool to see me, saying it is his holiday, and having told the Lord Mayor overnight that if he lookt for a fool this morning, he must look in the glass.
The poor guy came to see me, saying it’s his day off, and he told the Lord Mayor last night that if he was looking for a fool this morning, he should check the mirror.
Patteson brought news of the coronation of Lady Anne this coming Easter, and he begs father to take a fool's advice and eat humble pie; for, says he, this proud madam is as vindictive as Herodias, and will have father's head on a charger.
Patteson shared the news about Lady Anne's coronation this Easter, and he urges Father to take a fool's advice and be humble; because, he says, this proud lady is as vengeful as Herodias and will demand Father's head on a platter.
April 4.
April 4
Father bidden to the coronation by three bishops. He hath, with curtesie, declined to be present. I have misgivings of the issue.
Father has been invited to the coronation by three bishops. He has politely declined to attend. I have concerns about the outcome.
April 15.
April 15
Father summoned forth to the Council to take the oathe of supremacie. Having declared his inabilitie to take the oathe as it stoode, they bade him take a turn in the garden to reconsider. When called in agayn, he was as firm as ever, and was given in ward to the Abbot of Westminster until the king's grace was informed of the matter. And now the fool's wise saying of vindictive Herodians came true, for 'twas the king's mind to have mercy on his old servant, and tender him a qualified oathe, but Queen Anne, by her importunate clamours, did overrule his proper will, and at four days' end father was committed to the Tower. Oh, wicked woman, how could you!... Sure you never loved a father.
Father was summoned to the Council to take the oath of supremacy. After he stated that he couldn't take the oath as it stood, they asked him to take a walk in the garden to reconsider. When he was called back in, he was just as firm as before and was placed in the custody of the Abbot of Westminster until the king was informed of the situation. And now the fool's wise saying about vengeful Herodians came true, for it was the king's intention to show mercy to his old servant and offer him a modified oath, but Queen Anne, with her persistent protests, overruled his true wishes, and after four days, Father was sent to the Tower. Oh, wicked woman, how could you!... Surely you never loved a father.
May 22.
May 22
Mother hath at length obtaynd access to dear father. He is stedfaste and cheerfulle as ever. He hath writ us a few lines with a coal, ending with "Sursum corda, dear children! Up with your hearts."
Mother has finally gained access to dear Dad. He is as steadfast and cheerful as ever. He has written us a few lines with a coal, ending with "Sursum corda, dear children! Up with your hearts."
August 16.
August 16
The Lord begins to cut us short. We are now on very meagre commons, dear mother being obliged to pay fifteen shillings a week for the board, meagre as it is, of father and his servant. She hath parted with her velvet gown.
The Lord starts to limit us. We are now on very lean resources, dear mother having to pay fifteen shillings a week for the sparse meals for father and his servant. She has given up her velvet gown.
August 20.
August 20th.
I have seen him, and heard his precious words. He hath kist me for us alle.
I have seen him and heard his cherished words. He has kissed me for all of us.
November. Midnight.
November. Midnight.
Dear little Bill hath ta'en a feverish attack. Early in the night his mind wandered, and he says fearfullie, "Mother, why hangs yon hatchet in the air with its sharp edge turned towards us?"
Dear little Bill has caught a fever. Early in the night, his mind started to wander, and he asked fearfully, "Mom, why is that hatchet hanging in the air with its sharp edge pointing towards us?"
I rise, to move the lamp, and say, "Do you see it now?"
I get up to adjust the lamp and ask, "Can you see it now?"
He sayth, "No, not now," and closes his eyes.
He says, "No, not now," and closes his eyes.
November 17.
November 17
He's gone, my pretty! ... Slipt through my fingers like a bird upfled to his native skies. My Billy-bird! His mother's own heart! They are alle wondrous kind to me....
He's gone, my pretty! ... Slipped through my fingers like a bird flying up to its home in the sky. My Billy-bird! His mother's own heart! They are all wonderfully kind to me....
March, 1535.
March 1535.
Spring comes, that brings rejuvenescence to the land and joy to the heart, but none to me, for where hope dieth joy dieth. But patience, soul; God's yet in the aumry!
Spring arrives, bringing new life to the land and happiness to the heart, but not for me, because where hope dies, joy dies too. But hold on, my soul; God's still in the pantry!
IV.--The Worst is Done
May 7.
May 7th.
Father arraigned.
Dad arraigned.
July 1.
July 1
By reason of Willie minding to be present at the triall, which, for the concourse of spectators, demanded his earlie attendance, he committed the care of me, with Bess, to Dancey, Bess's husband, who got us places to see father on his way from the Tower to Westminster Hall. We coulde not come at him for the crowd, but clambered on a bench to gaze our very hearts away after him as he went by, sallow, thin, grey-haired, yet in mien not a whit cast down. His face was calm but grave, but just as he passed he caught the eye of some one in the crowd, and smiled in his old frank way; then glanced up towards the windows with the bright look he hath so oft caste up to me at my casement, but saw us not; perchance soe 'twas best.
Because Willie wanted to be at the trial, which had a lot of spectators and required him to arrive early, he left me and Bess in the care of Dancey, Bess's husband. He helped us find spots to see our father as he made his way from the Tower to Westminster Hall. We couldn't reach him because of the crowd, but we climbed onto a bench to watch him pass by, looking pale, thin, and gray-haired, yet he didn't seem downcast at all. His face was calm but serious, and just as he walked past, he noticed someone in the crowd and smiled in his usual friendly way; then he looked up towards the windows with the bright expression he often showed me at my window, but he didn't see us; perhaps that was for the best.
...Will telleth me the indictment was the longest ever heard: on four counts. First, his opinion concerning the king's marriage. Second, his writing sundrie letters to the Bishop of Rochester, counselling him to hold out. Third, refusing to acknowledge his grace's supremacy. Fourth, his positive deniall of it, and thereby willing to deprive the king of his dignity and title.
...It tells me the indictment was the longest ever heard: on four counts. First, his opinion about the king's marriage. Second, his writing several letters to the Bishop of Rochester, advising him to resist. Third, refusing to acknowledge the king's supremacy. Fourth, his outright denial of it, thereby wanting to deprive the king of his dignity and title.
They could not make good their accusation. 'Twas onlie on the last count he could be made out a traitor, and proof of't had they none. He shoulde have been acquitted out of hand, but his bitter enemy, my Lord Chancellor, called on him for his defence, whereat a general murmur ran through the court.
They couldn’t support their accusation. It was only on the last count that he could be seen as a traitor, and they had no proof of it. He should have been immediately acquitted, but his bitter enemy, my Lord Chancellor, demanded a defense from him, which caused a general murmur to spread through the court.
He began, but a moment's weakness of the body overcame him and he was accorded a seat. He then proceeded to avow his having always opposed the king's marriage to his grace himself, deeming it rather treachery to have withholden his opinion when solicited. Touching the supremacy he held there could be no treachery in holding his peace, God only being cognizant of our thoughts.
He started to speak, but a moment of physical weakness took over, and he was given a seat. He then went on to admit that he had always opposed the king's marriage to his grace, believing it was deceitful to have kept his opinion to himself when asked. Regarding his position of authority, he thought there was no deceit in remaining silent, as only God knows our thoughts.
"Nay," interposeth the attorney generall, "your silence was the token of a malicious mind."
"Nah," the attorney general interrupts, "your silence was a sign of a malicious mind."
"I had always understood," answers father, "that silence stoode for consent," which made sundrie smile.
"I always thought," Dad replies, "that silence meant agreement," which made several people smile.
The issue of the black day was aforehand fixed. The jury retired and presentlie returned with a verdict of guilty; for they knew what the king's grace would have 'em doe in that case....
The matter of the black day was previously determined. The jury went out and quickly came back with a guilty verdict; they understood what the king wanted them to do in that situation....
And then came the frightful sentence....
And then came the terrifying sentence....
They brought him back by water ... The first thing I saw was the axe, turned with its edge towards him.
They brought him back by water ... The first thing I saw was the axe, turned with its edge towards him.
Some one laid a cold hand on mine arm; 'twas poor Patteson. He sayth, "Bide your time, Mistress Meg; when he comes past, I'll make a passage for ye." ...
Somebody placed a cold hand on my arm; it was poor Patteson. He said, "Wait your turn, Mistress Meg; when he comes by, I'll make a way for you." ...
O, brother, brother, what ailed thee to refuse the oath? I've taken it! ... "Now, Mistress, now!" and flinging his arms right and left, made a breach, through which I darted, fearless of bills and halberds, and did cast mine arms about father's neck. He cries, "My Meg!" and hugs me to him as though our very souls shoulde grow together. He sayth, "Bless thee, bless thee! Kiss them alle for me thus and thus." ... Soe gave me back into Dancey's arms, the guards about him alle weeping.
Oh, brother, brother, what made you refuse the oath? I've taken it! ... "Now, Mistress, now!" and throwing his arms out wide, he created a gap through which I rushed, unafraid of weapons and guards, and threw my arms around my father's neck. He cries, "My Meg!" and holds me tight as if our very souls were becoming one. He says, "Bless you, bless you! Kiss them all for me like this and this." ... So, he handed me back into Dancey's arms, with the guards around him all in tears.
I did make a second rush, and agayn they had pitie on me and made pause while I hung upon his neck. He whispered, "Meg, for Christ's sake don't unman me. God's blessing be with you," he sayth with a last kiss, then adding, with a passionate upward regard, "The chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof!"
I rushed in again, and once more they felt sorry for me and paused while I clung to his neck. He whispered, "Meg, please don't make me feel weak. God bless you," he said with one last kiss, then added, looking up with passion, "The chariot of Israel and its horsemen!"
I look up, almost expecting a beautific vision, and when I turn about, he's gone.
I look up, almost expecting a beautiful sight, and when I turn around, he's gone.
July 5,6.
July 5-6.
Alle's over now.... They've done theire worst, and yet I live. Dr. Clement sayth he went up as blythe as a bridegroom, to be clothed upon with immortality.
Alle's over now... They've done their worst, and yet I live. Dr. Clement says he went up as cheerful as a bridegroom, to be clothed with immortality.
July 19.
July 19
They have let us bury his poor mangled trunk; but as sure as there's a sun in heaven, I'll have his head!--before another sun has risen, too. If wise men won't speed me, I'll e'en content me with a fool.
They’ve allowed us to bury his poor, mangled body; but as sure as there’s a sun in the sky, I’m going to get his head!—and I’ll do it before another sun rises. If smart men won’t help me, I’ll settle for a fool.
July 20.
July 20
Quoth Patteson: "Fool and fayr lady will cheat 'em yet."
Quoth Patteson: "A fool and a beautiful lady will outsmart them yet."
At the stairs lay a wherry with a couple of boatmen. We went down the river quietlie enow--nor lookt I up till aneath the bridge gate, when, casting up one fearsome look, I beheld the dark outline of the ghastly yet precious relic; and falling into a tremour, did wring my hands and exclaim, "Alas, alas! That head hath lain full manie a time in my lap, woulde God it lay there now!" When o' suddain, I saw the pole tremble and sway towardes me; and stretching forth my apron I did, in an extasy of gladness, pity, and horror, catch its burthen as it fell.
At the bottom of the stairs was a small boat with a couple of rowers. We drifted down the river quietly enough—my gaze didn’t rise until we were beneath the bridge gate. When I glanced up one last time, I saw the dark silhouette of the horrifying yet treasured relic; overcome with tremors, I wrung my hands and cried out, "Oh, how terrible! That head has rested many times in my lap; I wish it were there now!" Suddenly, I saw the pole tremble and sway toward me; in a mix of joy, sympathy, and fear, I stretched out my apron and caught its burden as it fell.
Patteson, shuddering, yet grinning, cries under his breath, "Managed I not well, mistress? Let's speed away with our theft, but I think not they'll follow hard after us, for there are well-wishers on the bridge. I'll put ye into the boat and then say, 'God sped ye, lady, with your burthen.'"
Patteson, shivering but smiling, murmurs to himself, "Did I not do well, ma'am? Let's hurry off with our loot, but I doubt they'll chase us too hard since there are supporters on the bridge. I'll get you into the boat and then say, 'Good luck, lady, with your cargo.'"
July 23.
July 23.
I've heard Bonvisi tell of a poor Italian girl who buried her murdered lover's heart in a pot of basil, which she watered day and night with her tears, just as I do my coffer. Will hath promised it shall be buried with me; layd upon my heart, and since then I've been easier.
I've heard Bonvisi talk about a poor Italian girl who buried her murdered lover's heart in a pot of basil, which she watered day and night with her tears, just like I do my treasure. Will has promised it will be buried with me, placed on my heart, and since then I've felt more at peace.
He thinks he shall write father's life, when we are settled in a new home. We are to be cleared out o' this in alle haste; for the king grutches at our lingering over father's footsteps, and yet when the news of the bloody deed was taken to him, he scowled at Queen Anne, saying, "Thou art the cause of this man's death!"
He thinks he will write about father's life when we settle into a new home. We need to hurry up and get out of here because the king is annoyed with us hanging around father's old places. Yet, when he heard the news of the bloody deed, he glared at Queen Anne and said, "You are the reason for this man's death!"
Flow on, bright shining Thames. A good, brave man hath walked aforetime on your margent, himself as bright, and usefull, and delightsome as you, sweet river. There's a river whose streams make glad the city of our God. He now rests beside it. Good Christian folks, as they hereafter pass this spot, will, maybe, point this way and say, "There dwelt Sir Thomas More," but whether they doe or not, Vox Populi is no very considerable matter. Theire favourite of to-day may, for what they care, goe hang himself to-morrow in his surcingle. Thus it must be while the world lasts; and the very racks and scrues wherewith they aim to overcome the nobler spiritt onlie lift and reveal its power of exaltation above the heaviest gloom of circumstance.
Flow on, bright shining Thames. A good, brave man once walked by your banks, just as bright, useful, and delightful as you, sweet river. There's a river whose streams bring joy to the city of our God. He now rests beside it. Good Christian folks, when they pass this spot in the future, might point this way and say, "Sir Thomas More lived here," but whether they do or not, Vox Populi doesn’t really matter. Their favorite of today might, for all they care, hang himself tomorrow in his belt. This will always be the case while the world lasts; and the very racks and screws they use to try to break the stronger spirit only lift and reveal its power to rise above the heaviest gloom of circumstance.
Interfecistis, interfecistis hominem omnium anglorum optimum.
You have killed, you have killed the best man among all the English.
ALESSANDRO MANZONI
The Betrothed
Poet, dramatist, and novelist, Alessandro Francesco Tommaso Manzoni was born at Milan on March 7, 1785. In early manhood he became an ardent disciple of Voltairianism, but after marriage embraced the faith of the Church of Rome; and it was in reparation of his early lapse that he composed his first important literary work, which took the form of a treatise on Catholic morality, and a number of sacred lyrics. Although Manzoni was perhaps surpassed as a poet by several of his own countrymen, his supreme position as novelist of the romantic school in Italy is indisputable. His famous work, "The Betrothed" ("I Promessi Sposi"), completed in 1822 and published at the rate of a volume a year during 1825-27, was declared by Scott to be the finest novel ever written. Manzoni died on May 22, 1873.
Poet, playwright, and novelist, Alessandro Francesco Tommaso Manzoni was born in Milan on March 7, 1785. In his early adulthood, he became a devoted follower of Voltairianism, but after getting married, he adopted the faith of the Roman Catholic Church. To make up for his earlier beliefs, he wrote his first significant literary work, which was a treatise on Catholic morality along with several sacred lyrics. Although Manzoni may have been outshined as a poet by some of his fellow countrymen, his outstanding status as a novelist of the romantic school in Italy is unquestionable. His renowned work, "The Betrothed" ("I Promessi Sposi"), completed in 1822 and published at the rate of one volume a year from 1825 to 1827, was deemed by Scott to be the finest novel ever written. Manzoni passed away on May 22, 1873.
I.--The Schemes of Don Rodrigo
Don Abbondio, curé of a little town near Como, was no hero. It was, therefore, the less difficult for two armed bravos whom he encountered one evening in the year 1628 to convince him that the wedding of Renzo Tramaglino and Lucia Mondella must not take place, as it did not suit the designs of their master, Don Rodrigo. Renzo, however, was by no means disposed to take this view of the matter, and was like to have taken some desperate steps to express his disapproval. From this course he was dissuaded by Fra Cristoforo, a Capuchin, renowned for his wisdom and sanctity, who undertook to attempt to soften the heart of Don Rodrigo.
Don Abbondio, the priest of a small town near Como, was no hero. So, it wasn't too hard for two armed thugs he ran into one evening in 1628 to convince him that the wedding of Renzo Tramaglino and Lucia Mondella shouldn't happen, since it didn't fit their boss Don Rodrigo's plans. However, Renzo was far from agreeing with this and was ready to take some drastic actions to show his discontent. He was talked out of this by Fra Cristoforo, a Capuchin known for his wisdom and holiness, who offered to try to appeal to Don Rodrigo's better nature.
The friar was held in affectionate esteem by all, even by Rodrigo's bravos, and on his arrival at the castle he was at once shown into the presence of its master.
The friar was well-liked by everyone, even by Rodrigo's tough guys, and when he arrived at the castle, he was immediately brought into the presence of its master.
"I come," said he, "to propose to you an act of justice. Some men of bad character have made use of the name of your illustrious lordship to alarm a poor curé, and dissuade him from performing his duty, and to oppress two innocent persons--"
"I come," he said, "to propose an act of justice. Some dishonest people have used your esteemed name to intimidate a poor priest, discouraging him from doing his job, and to oppress two innocent individuals--"
"In short, father," said Rodrigo, "I suppose there is some young girl you are concerned about. Since you seem to think that I am so powerful, advise her to come and put herself under my protection; she shall be well looked after. Cowled rascal!" he shouted. "Vile upstart! Thank the cassock that covers your cowardly shoulders for saving them from the caresses that such scoundrels should receive. Depart, or--"
"In short, Dad," said Rodrigo, "I guess there's some young girl you're worried about. Since you seem to think I'm so powerful, tell her to come and put herself under my protection; she'll be well taken care of. Cowardly jerk!" he shouted. "Disgusting upstart! Thank the robe that hides your cowardly shoulders for saving them from the punishment that scoundrels like you deserve. Leave, or--"
In the meantime, plans were being discussed in Lucia's cottage.
In the meantime, people were talking about plans in Lucia's cottage.
"Listen, my children," said Agnese, her mother; "if you were married, that would be the great difficulty out of the way."
"Listen up, kids," said Agnese, her mom; "if you were married, that would be the big hurdle out of the way."
"Is there any doubt," said Renzo; "if we were married--At Bergamo, not far from here, a silk-weaver would be received with open arms. You know my cousin Bartolo has wanted me to go there and make my fortune, as he has done. Once married, we could all go thither together, and live in blessed peace, out of this villain's reach."
"Is there any doubt," Renzo said; "If we were married--In Bergamo, not too far from here, a silk-weaver would be welcomed with open arms. You know my cousin Bartolo wants me to go there and make my fortune, just like he did. Once we’re married, we could all go there together and live in peace, away from this villain."
"Listen, then," said Agnese. "There must be two witnesses; all four must go to the priest and take him by surprise, that he mayn't have time to escape. The man says, 'Signor Curé, this is my wife'; the woman says, 'Signor Curé, this is my husband.' It is necessary that the curé and the witnesses hear it, and the marriage is then as valid and sacred as if the Pope himself had blessed it."
"Listen up," Agnese said. "There need to be two witnesses; all four of us should go to the priest and catch him off guard, so he won't have time to run away. The man will say, 'Father, this is my wife'; the woman will say, 'Father, this is my husband.' It’s important for the priest and the witnesses to hear this, and then the marriage will be just as valid and holy as if the Pope himself had blessed it."
"But why, then," said Lucia, "didn't this plan come into Fra Cristoforo's mind?"
"But why, then," Lucia said, "didn't this plan occur to Fra Cristoforo?"
"Do you think it didn't?" replied she. "But--if you must know--the friars disapprove of that sort of thing."
"Do you really think it didn't?" she replied. "But—if you want to know—the friars aren't okay with that kind of thing."
"If it isn't right, we ought not to do it."
"If it's not right, we shouldn't do it."
"What! Would I give you advice contrary to the fear of God; if it were against the will of your parents? But when I am satisfied, and he who makes all this disturbance is a villain---- Once it is done, what do you think the father will say? 'Ah! daughter; it was a sad error, but it is done.' In his heart he will be very well satisfied."
"What! Would I give you advice that goes against the fear of God; if it were against your parents' wishes? But once I'm satisfied, and the one who causes all this trouble is a villain—Once it's done, what do you think the father will say? 'Oh! daughter; it was a sad mistake, but it's done.' Deep down, he will be quite satisfied."
On the following night Don Abbondio was disturbed at a late hour by a certain Tonio, who came with his cousin Gervase to pay a small debt. While he was giving him a receipt for it, Renzo and Lucia slipped in unperceived. The curé was startled on suddenly hearing the words, "Signor Curé, in the presence of these witnesses, this is my wife." Instantly grasping the situation, and before Lucia's lips could form a reply, Don Abbondio seized the tablecloth, and at a bound wrapped her head in it, so that she could not complete the formula. "Perpetua!" he shouted to his housekeeper. "Help!"
On the following night, Don Abbondio was interrupted late by a guy named Tonio, who came with his cousin Gervase to settle a small debt. While he was giving him a receipt, Renzo and Lucia quietly slipped in. The curé was startled when he suddenly heard the words, "Signor Curé, in front of these witnesses, this is my wife." Realizing what was happening, and before Lucia could say anything, Don Abbondio grabbed the tablecloth and quickly wrapped it around her head, preventing her from finishing the statement. "Perpetua!" he yelled to his housekeeper. "Help!"
Dashing to an inner room, he locked himself in, flung open the window, and shouted for help. Hearing the uproar, the sexton, who lived next door, shouted out, "What is it?"
Dashing into a room, he locked the door, threw open the window, and yelled for help. Hearing the commotion, the sexton, who lived next door, called out, "What's going on?"
"Help!" repeated the curé. Not being over desirous of thrusting himself blindly in upon unknown dangers, the sexton hastened to the belfry and vigorously rang the great bell. This ringing the bell had more far-reaching consequences than he anticipated. Enraged by the friar's visit, Rodrigo had determined to abduct Lucia, and sent his bravos to effect his purpose that very night. At the very moment that the bell began to ring they had just broken into Agnese's house, and were searching for the occupants. Convinced that their action was the cause of commotion, they beat a hasty retreat.
"Help!" the priest shouted again. Not wanting to blindly walk into unknown dangers, the sexton quickly made his way to the belfry and rang the big bell with urgency. This ringing had more significant consequences than he expected. Furious about the friar's visit, Rodrigo had decided to kidnap Lucia and had sent his men to carry out his plan that very night. Just as the bell started ringing, they had just broken into Agnese's house and were searching for the people inside. Thinking that their actions had caused the uproar, they quickly withdrew.
The discomfited betrothed--still only betrothed--hastily rejoined Agnese, who was waiting for them in the street. As they hurriedly turned their steps homeward a child threw himself into their way.
The uncomfortable fiancé—still just engaged—quickly rejoined Agnese, who was waiting for them in the street. As they rushed home, a child ran into their path.
"Back! Back!" he breathlessly exclaimed. "This way to the monastery!"
"Back! Back!" he said, breathless. "This way to the monastery!"
"What is it?" asked Renzo.
"What's that?" asked Renzo.
"There are devils in your house," said the boy, panting. "I saw them; Fra Cristoforo said so; he sent me to warn you. He had news from someone at the castle; you must go to him at the monastery at once."
"There are demons in your house," the boy said, breathless. "I saw them; Fra Cristoforo said so; he sent me to warn you. He heard news from someone at the castle; you need to go to him at the monastery right away."
"My children," said Fra Cristoforo on their arrival, "the village is no longer safe for you; for a time, at least, you must take refuge elsewhere. I will arrange for you, Lucia, to be taken care of in a convent at Monza. You, Renzo, must put yourself in safety from the anger of others, and your own. Carry this letter to Father Bonaventura, in our monastery at Milan. He will find you work."
"My kids," said Fra Cristoforo when they arrived, "the village isn't safe for you anymore; for now, you need to find shelter somewhere else. I'll make arrangements for you, Lucia, to stay at a convent in Monza. You, Renzo, need to protect yourself from the anger of others, and from your own feelings. Take this letter to Father Bonaventura at our monastery in Milan. He'll help you find work."
II.--The Riot of the Hungry
Fra Bonaventura was out when Renzo arrived to present his letter.
Fra Bonaventura was out when Renzo arrived to give him his letter.
"Go and wait in the church, where you may employ yourself profitably," was the porter's advice, which Renzo was about to follow, when a tumultuous crowd came in sight. Here, apparently, was matter of greater interest, so he turned aside to see the cause of the uproar.
"Go wait in the church, where you can occupy yourself wisely," was the porter's advice, which Renzo was about to follow when a chaotic crowd appeared. Clearly, this was something more interesting, so he changed direction to find out what was causing the commotion.
The cause, though Renzo did not at the time discover it, was the shortage of the bread supply. Owing to the ravages of war and the disturbed state of the country, much land lay uncultivated and deserted; insupportable taxes were levied; and no sooner had the deficient harvest been gathered in than the provisions for the army, and the waste which always accompanies them, made a fearful void in it. What had attracted Renzo's attention was but the sudden exacerbation of a chronic disease.
The reason, although Renzo didn't realize it at the time, was the lack of bread. Because of the destruction caused by war and the unstable situation in the country, a lot of land was left uncultivated and abandoned; unbearable taxes were imposed; and as soon as the poor harvest was collected, the supplies needed for the army, along with the waste that always comes with it, created a huge gap. What caught Renzo's attention was just the sudden worsening of a long-standing problem.
Mingling with the hurrying mob, Renzo soon discovered that they had been engaged in sacking a bakery, and were filled with fury to find large quantities of flour, the existence of which the authorities had denied. "The superintendent! The tyrant! We'll have him, dead or alive!"
Mingling with the rushing crowd, Renzo soon found out that they had been raiding a bakery and were furious to discover large amounts of flour, the existence of which the authorities had denied. "The superintendent! The tyrant! We’ll get him, dead or alive!"
Renzo found himself borne along in the thickest of the throng to the house of the superintendent, where a tremendous crowd was endeavouring to break in the doors. The tumult being allayed by the arrival of Ferrer, the chancellor, a popular favourite, Renzo became involved in conversation with some of the rioters. He asked to be directed to an inn where he could pass the night.
Renzo found himself swept up in the middle of the crowd heading to the superintendent's house, where a massive group was trying to break down the doors. The chaos was calmed by the arrival of Ferrer, the chancellor, who was well-liked. Renzo then started talking to some of the rioters. He asked them for directions to an inn where he could spend the night.
"I know an inn that will suit you," said one who had listened to all the speeches without himself saying a word. "The landlord is a friend of mine, a very worthy man."
"I know a place that would be perfect for you," said someone who had listened to all the speeches without saying a word. "The owner is a friend of mine, a really good guy."
So saying, he took Renzo off to an inn at some little distance, taking pains to ascertain who he was and whence he came. Arrived at the inn, the new companions shared a bottle of wine which, in Renzo's excited condition, soon mounted to his head. Another bottle was called for; and the landlord, being asked if he had a bed, produced pen, ink, and paper, and demanded his name, surname and country.
So saying, he took Renzo to an inn a short distance away, making sure to find out who he was and where he came from. When they arrived at the inn, the new friends shared a bottle of wine which, given Renzo's excited state, quickly went to his head. They ordered another bottle; and when the landlord was asked if he had a bed, he brought out pen, ink, and paper, asking for his name, surname, and country.
"What has all this to do with my bed?"
"What does all this have to do with my bed?"
"I do my duty. We are obliged to report everyone that sleeps in the house."
"I do my duty. We have to report anyone who sleeps in the house."
"Oh, so I'm to tell my business, am I? This is something new. Supposing I had come to Milan to confess, I should go to a Capuchin father, not to an innkeeper."
"Oh, so I'm supposed to share my business, am I? This is something new. If I had come to Milan to confess, I would go to a Capuchin father, not to an innkeeper."
"Well, if you won't, you won't!" said the landlord, with a glance at Renzo's companion. "I've done my duty."
"Well, if you won't, you won't!" the landlord said, glancing at Renzo's friend. "I've done my part."
So saying, he withdrew, and shortly afterwards the new-found friend insisted on taking his departure. At daybreak Renzo was awakened by a shake and a voice calling, "Lorenzo Tramaglino."
So saying, he stepped back, and not long after, the new friend insisted on leaving. At dawn, Renzo was roused by a shake and a voice calling, "Lorenzo Tramaglino."
"Eh, what does this mean? What do you want? Who told you my name?" said Renzo, starting up, amazed to find three men, two of them fully armed, standing at his bedside.
"Hey, what does this mean? What do you want? Who told you my name?" Renzo said, sitting up, shocked to see three men, two of them completely armed, standing by his bedside.
"You must come with us. The high sheriff wants to have some words with you."
"You need to come with us. The high sheriff wants to talk to you."
Renzo now found himself being led through the streets, that were still filled with a considerable number of last night's rioters, by no means yet pacified. When they had gone a little way some of the crowd, noticing them, began to form around the party.
Renzo now found himself being led through the streets, which were still filled with a significant number of last night's rioters, who were by no means calmed down yet. As they walked a little ways, some of the crowd, noticing them, started to gather around the group.
"If I don't help myself now," thought Renzo, "it's my own fault. My friends," he shouted, "they're carrying me off because yesterday I shouted 'Bread and Justice!' Don't abandon me, my friends!"
"If I don't take action now," Renzo thought, "it's on me. My friends," he yelled, "they're taking me away because yesterday I yelled 'Bread and Justice!' Don't leave me, my friends!"
The crowd at once began to press forward, and the bailiffs, fearing danger, let go of his hands and tried to disappear into the crowd. Renzo was carried off safely.
The crowd immediately started to push forward, and the bailiffs, feeling threatened, released his hands and tried to blend into the crowd. Renzo got away safely.
His only hope of safety now lay in getting entirely clear of Milan and hiding himself in some other town out of the jurisdiction of the duchy. He decided to go to Bergamo, which was under Venetian government, where he could live safely with his cousin until such time as Milan had forgotten him.
His only hope for safety now was to get completely away from Milan and hide in another town outside the duchy's control. He decided to go to Bergamo, which was under Venetian rule, where he could live safely with his cousin until Milan had forgotten about him.
III.--The Unnamed's Penitence
Don Rodrigo was now more determined than ever to accomplish his praiseworthy undertaking, and to this end he sought the help of a very formidable character, a powerful noble, whose bravos had long been the terror of the countryside, and who was always referred to as "The Unnamed."
Don Rodrigo was now more determined than ever to achieve his commendable goal, and for this purpose, he sought the assistance of a very intimidating figure, a powerful noble, whose thugs had long been the terror of the countryside and who was always called "The Unnamed."
Lucia, having been sent one day with a note from the convent where she had found refuge to a monastery at some little distance, found herself suddenly seized from behind, and, regardless of her screams, bundled into a carriage, which drove off at a great pace.
Lucia, having been sent one day with a note from the convent where she had found refuge to a monastery a bit away, suddenly felt herself grabbed from behind, and despite her screams, she was thrown into a carriage that took off quickly.
When the carriage stopped, after a long drive, Lucia was hurried into a litter, which bore her up a steep hill to a castle, where she was shut up in a room with an old crone. After a while a resounding knock was heard on the door, and the Unnamed strode in.
When the carriage finally stopped after a long journey, Lucia was quickly placed into a litter, which carried her up a steep hill to a castle, where she was locked in a room with an old woman. After a while, a loud knock was heard on the door, and the Unnamed walked in.
Casting a glance around, he discovered Lucia crouched down on the floor in a corner.
Casting a glance around, he found Lucia crouched on the floor in a corner.
"Come, get up!" he said to her.
"Come on, get up!" he said to her.
The unhappy girl raised herself on her knees, and raised her hands to him.
The sad girl got on her knees and lifted her hands to him.
"Oh, what have I done to you? Where am I? Why do you make me suffer the agonies of hell? In the name of God--"
"Oh, what have I done to you? Where am I? Why do you make me go through this hellish pain? In the name of God--"
"God!" interrupted he; "always God! They who cannot defend themselves must always bring forward this God. What do you expect by this word? To make me--"
"God!" he interrupted. "Always God! Those who can't defend themselves always rely on this God. What do you expect from this word? To make me--"
"Oh, signor, what can a poor girl like me expect, except that you should have mercy upon me? God pardons so many sins for one deed of mercy. For charity's sake, let me go! I will pray for you all my life. Oh, see, you are moved to pity! Say one word; oh, say it! God pardons so many sins for one deed of mercy!"
"Oh, sir, what can a poor girl like me hope for, except that you show me some mercy? God forgives so many sins for a single act of kindness. For the sake of charity, please let me go! I will pray for you for the rest of my life. Oh, look, you are touched with compassion! Just say one word; oh, please say it! God forgives so many sins for a single act of kindness!"
"Oh, why isn't she the daughter of one of the dogs who outlawed me?" thought the Unnamed. "Then I should enjoy her sufferings; but instead--"
"Oh, why isn't she the daughter of one of the dogs who banned me?" thought the Unnamed. "Then I could take pleasure in her pain; but instead--"
"Don't drive away a good inspiration!" continued Lucia earnestly, seeing a certain hesitation in his face.
"Don't let a good inspiration slip away!" Lucia said earnestly, noticing a hint of hesitation on his face.
"Perhaps some day even you--But no--no, I will always pray the Lord to keep you from every evil."
"Maybe someday even you--But no--no, I will always pray that the Lord keeps you safe from all harm."
"Come, take courage," said the Unnamed, with unusual gentleness. "Have I done you any harm? To-morrow morning--"
"Come on, be brave," said the Unnamed, unusually gently. "Have I hurt you in any way? Tomorrow morning--"
"Oh set me free now!"
"Oh, let me go now!"
"To-morrow I will see you again."
"Tomorrow I will see you again."
When he left her, the unhappy girl flung herself on her knees. "O most holy Virgin," she prayed, "thou to whom I have so often recommended myself, and who hast so often comforted me! Bring me out of this danger, bring me safely to my mother, and I vow unto thee to continue a virgin! I renounce for ever my unfortunate betrothed, that I may belong only to thee!"
When he walked away, the distressed girl dropped to her knees. "O most holy Virgin," she prayed, "you to whom I've often turned for help and who have comforted me so many times! Get me out of this danger, help me safely get back to my mother, and I promise to remain a virgin! I forever give up my unfortunate fiancé so that I can belong only to you!"
The Unnamed retired for the night, but not to sleep. "God pardons so many sins for one deed of mercy!" kept ringing in his ears. Suppose there was a God, after all? He had so many sins in need of pardon.
The Unnamed retired for the night, but not to sleep. "God forgives so many sins for one act of kindness!" kept echoing in his ears. What if there really is a God? He had so many sins that needed forgiveness.
About daybreak a confused murmur reached his ear from the valley below; a distant chiming of bells began to make itself heard; nearer bells took up the peal, until the whole air rang with the sound. He demanded the cause of all this rejoicing, and was informed that Cardinal Boromeo had arrived, and that the festival was in his honour.
About dawn, a confused murmur reached his ears from the valley below; the distant ringing of bells began to be heard; closer bells joined in the ringing, until the whole air was filled with sound. He asked why everyone was celebrating, and he was told that Cardinal Borromeo had arrived, and that the festival was in his honor.
He went to Lucia's apartment, and found her still huddled up in a corner, but sleeping. The hag explained that she could not be prevailed upon to go to bed.
He went to Lucia's apartment and found her still curled up in a corner, but asleep. The old woman explained that she couldn't be convinced to go to bed.
"Then let her sleep. When she wakes, tell her that I will do all she wishes."
"Then let her sleep. When she wakes up, tell her that I will do everything she wants."
Leaving the castle with rapid steps, the Unnamed hastened to the village where the cardinal had rested the previous night.
Leaving the castle quickly, the Unnamed rushed to the village where the cardinal had stayed the night before.
"Oh," cried Federigo Boromeo, "what a welcome visit is this. You have good news for me, I am sure."
"Oh," exclaimed Federigo Boromeo, "what a wonderful surprise this is. I'm sure you have good news for me."
"Good news! What good news can you expect from such as I?"
"Good news! What kind of good news can you expect from someone like me?"
"That God has touched your heart, and would make you His own."
"That God has reached your heart and wants you to belong to Him."
"God! God! If I could but see Him! If He be such as they say, what do you suppose that He can do with me?"
"God! God! If I could just see Him! If He’s really like they say, what do you think He can do with me?"
"The world has long cried out against you," replied Federigo in a solemn voice. "He can acquire through you a glory such as others cannot give Him. How must He love you, Who has bid and enabled me to regard you with a charity that consumes me!" So saying, he extended his hand.
"The world has been protesting against you for a long time," Federigo said with a serious tone. "Through you, He can gain a glory that no one else can provide. How deeply He must love you, the One who has allowed me to see you with a burning love that overwhelms me!" Saying this, he reached out his hand.
"No!" cried the penitent. "Defile not your hand! You know not all that the one you would grasp has committed."
"No!" cried the repentant person. "Don't dirty your hands! You don't know everything that the one you want to grab has done."
"Suffer me to press the hand which will repair so many wrongs, comfort so many afflicted, be extended peacefully and humbly to so many enemies."
"Allow me to shake the hand that will fix so many wrongs, bring comfort to so many in need, and reach out peacefully and humbly to so many foes."
"Unhappy man that I am," exclaimed the signor, "one thing, at least, I can quickly arrest and repair."
"Unhappy man that I am," exclaimed the gentleman, "there is at least one thing I can quickly fix and set right."
Federigo listened attentively to the relation of Lucia's abduction. "Ah, let us lose no time!" he exclaimed breathlessly. "This is an earnest of God's forgiveness, to make you an instrument of safety to one whom you would have ruined."
Federigo listened closely as Lucia's kidnapping was recounted. "Let’s not waste any time!" he said, breathless. "This is a sign of God's forgiveness, allowing you to be a force for good for someone you almost destroyed."
IV.--In a Lazzeretto
Thanks to his cousin, Renzo was enabled to earn very good wages, and would have been quite content to remain had it not been for his desire to rejoin Lucia. A terrible outbreak of plague in Milan spread to Bergamo, and our friend was among the first to be stricken down, his recovery being due more to his excellent constitution than to any medical skill. Thereafter, he lost no more time, and after many inquiries he succeeded in tracing Lucia to an address in Milan.
Thanks to his cousin, Renzo was able to earn great wages and would have been happy to stay if it weren't for his desire to be with Lucia again. A terrible outbreak of plague in Milan spread to Bergamo, and he was among the first to get sick; his recovery was more due to his strong health than to any medical treatment. After that, he didn’t waste any more time and, after many inquiries, managed to find Lucia at an address in Milan.
Secure in an alias, he set out to the plague-stricken city, which he found in the most deplorable condition. Having found the house of which he was in search, he knocked loudly at the door and inquired if Lucia still lived there. To his horror, he found that she had been taken to the Lazzeretto!
Secure in an alias, he set out for the plague-stricken city, which he found in a terrible state. After locating the house he was looking for, he knocked loudly on the door and asked if Lucia still lived there. To his shock, he discovered that she had been taken to the Lazzeretto!
Let the reader imagine the enclosure of the Lazzeretto, peopled with 16,000 persons ill of the plague; the whole area encumbered, here with tents and cabins, there with carts, and elsewhere with people; crowded with dead or dying, stretched on mattresses, or on bare straw; and throughout the whole a commotion like the swell of the sea.
Let the reader picture the Lazzeretto surrounded by 16,000 people suffering from the plague; the entire area cluttered, with tents and cabins in some places, carts in others, and people everywhere; filled with the dead or dying, lying on mattresses or bare straw; and all around, a chaotic scene like the rise and fall of ocean waves.
"Lucia, I've found you! You're living!" exclaimed Renzo, all in a tremble.
"Lucia, I've found you! You're alive!" shouted Renzo, shaking with excitement.
"Oh, blessed Lord!" cried she, trembling far more violently. "You?"
"Oh, blessed Lord!" she exclaimed, trembling even more violently. "You?"
"How pale you are! You've recovered, though?"
"Wow, you look so pale! But you’re feeling better now, right?"
"The Lord has pleased to leave me here a little longer. Ah, Renzo, why are you here?"
"The Lord has chosen to keep me here a little longer. Ah, Renzo, what are you doing here?"
"Why? Need I say why? Am I no longer Renzo? Are you no longer Lucia?"
"Why? Do I really need to explain? Am I no longer Renzo? Are you no longer Lucia?"
"Ah, what are you saying? Didn't my mother write to you?"
"Wait, what are you talking about? Didn't my mom reach out to you?"
"Ay, that indeed she did. Fine things to offer to an unfortunate, afflicted, fugitive wretch who had never done you wrong."
"Yeah, she definitely did. Great things to give to a poor, troubled, runaway person who had never harmed you."
"But, Renzo, Renzo, you don't think what you're saying! A promise to the Madonna--a vow!"
"But, Renzo, Renzo, you’re not really thinking about what you’re saying! A promise to the Madonna—a vow!"
"And I think better of the Madonna than you do, for I believe she doesn't wish for promises that injure one's fellow-creatures. Promise her that our first daughter shall be called Maria, for that I'm willing to promise, too. That is a devotion that may have some use, and does no harm to anyone."
"And I have a higher opinion of the Madonna than you do, because I believe she doesn't want promises that harm others. Promise her that our first daughter will be named Maria, because I'm willing to promise that as well. That is a commitment that could have some value and doesn't hurt anyone."
"You don't know what it is to make a vow. Leave me, for heaven's sake, and think no more about me--except in your prayers!"
"You don’t know what it means to make a promise. Just leave me, for goodness' sake, and don’t think about me anymore—except in your prayers!"
"Listen, Lucia! Fra Cristoforo is here. I spoke with him but a short while ago, while I was searching for you, and he told me that I did right to come and look for you; and that the Lord would approve my acting so, and would surely help me to find you, which has come to pass."
"Listen, Lucia! Fra Cristoforo is here. I talked to him just a little while ago while I was looking for you, and he said that I did the right thing by coming to find you; that God would approve of my actions and would definitely help me locate you, which has happened."
"But if he said so, he didn't know------"
"But if he said that, he didn't know------"
"How should he know of things you've done out of your own head, and without the advice of a priest? A good man, as he is, would never think of things of this kind. And he spoke, too, like a saint. He said that perhaps God designed to show mercy to that poor fellow, for so I must now call him, Don Rodrigo, who is now in this place, and waits to take him at the right moment, but wishes that we should pray for him together. Together! You hear? He told me to go back and tell him whether I'd found you. I'm going. We'll hear what he says."
"How could he know about the things you've done on your own, without any priest's guidance? A good guy like him would never think about stuff like this. And he spoke like a saint too. He said that maybe God intends to show mercy to that poor guy, whom I must now call Don Rodrigo, who's here and waiting for the right moment to take action, but he wants us to pray for him together. Together! Did you catch that? He told me to go back and let him know if I found you. I'm heading out. We'll see what he has to say."
After a while, Renzo returned with Fra Cristoforo. "My daughter," said the father, "did you recollect, when you made that vow, that you were bound by another promise?"
After a bit, Renzo came back with Fra Cristoforo. "My daughter," said the father, "did you remember, when you made that vow, that you were tied to another promise?"
"When it related to the Madonna?"
"When it came to the Madonna?"
"My daughter, the Lord approves of offerings when we make them of our own. It is the heart, the will that He desires. But you could not offer Him the will of another, to Whom you had pledged yourself."
"My daughter, the Lord appreciates gifts when we give them freely. He wants our hearts and our intentions. But you can't offer Him someone else's will, especially when you've committed yourself to Him."
"Have I done wrong?"
"Did I do something wrong?"
"No, my poor child. But tell me, have you no other motive that hinders you from fulfilling your promise to Renzo?"
"No, my poor child. But tell me, is there no other reason holding you back from keeping your promise to Renzo?"
Lucia blushed crimson. "Nothing else," she whispered.
Lucia blushed bright red. "Nothing more," she whispered.
"Then, my child, you know that the Church has power to absolve you from your vow?"
"Then, my child, you know that the Church can absolve you from your vow?"
"But, father, is it not a sin to turn back and repent of a promise made to the Madonna? I made it at the time with my whole heart----" said Lucia, violently agitated by so unexpected a hope.
"But, Dad, isn't it a sin to go back on a promise I made to the Madonna? I made it wholeheartedly at the time----" said Lucia, deeply shaken by such an unexpected hope.
"A sin? A sin to have recourse to the Church, and to ask her minister to make use of the authority which he has received, through her, from God? And if you request me to declare you absolved from this vow, I shall not hesitate to do it; nay, I wish that you may request me."
"A sin? Is it a sin to turn to the Church and ask her minister to use the authority he has received from God through her? And if you ask me to declare you absolved from this vow, I won't hesitate to do it; in fact, I hope you will ask me."
"Then--then--I do request it!"
"Then—then—I really want it!"
In an explicit voice the father then said, "By the authority I have received from the Church, I declare you absolved from the vow of virginity, and free you from every obligation you may thereby have contracted. Beseech the Lord again for those graces you once besought to make you a holy wife; and rely on it, He will bestow them upon you after so many sorrows."
In a clear voice, the father said, "By the authority I have received from the Church, I declare you free from your vow of virginity and release you from any obligations you might have taken on because of it. Ask the Lord again for the blessings you once sought to help you become a holy wife, and trust that He will grant them to you after all your suffering."
"Has Renzo told you," Fra Cristoforo continued, "whom he has seen here?"
"Has Renzo told you," Fra Cristoforo continued, "who he has seen here?"
"Oh, yes, father, he has!"
"Oh, yes, Dad, he has!"
"You will pray for him. Don't be weary of doing so. And pray also for me."
"You will pray for him. Don’t get tired of doing that. And pray for me too."
Some weeks later, Don Abbondio received a visit, as unexpected as it was gratifying, from the marquis who, on Rodrigo's death from the plague, succeeded to his estates.
Some weeks later, Don Abbondio received a visit that was both surprising and rewarding from the marquis who, after Rodrigo died from the plague, inherited his estates.
"I come," said he, "to bring you the compliments of the cardinal archbishop. He wishes to have news of the young betrothed persons of this parish, who had to suffer on account of the unfortunate Don Rodrigo."
"I've come," he said, "to bring you greetings from the cardinal archbishop. He wants to hear about the young engaged couple from this parish, who had to endure difficulties because of the unfortunate Don Rodrigo."
"Everything is settled, and they will be man and wife as soon as possible."
"Everything is sorted out, and they will be husband and wife as soon as they can."
"And I request that you be good enough to tell me if I can be of any service to them."
"And I would appreciate it if you could let me know if I can help them in any way."
And here we may safely leave Renzo and Lucia. Their powerful protector easily secured Renzo's pardon, and shortly afterwards they were happily married and settled in Bergamo, where abundant prosperity came to them; and, furthermore, they were blessed with a large family, of whom the first, being a girl, was named Maria.
And here we can comfortably leave Renzo and Lucia. Their strong protector quickly got Renzo's pardon, and soon after, they were happily married and settled in Bergamo, where they enjoyed great prosperity; in addition, they were blessed with a large family, the first of whom, being a girl, was named Maria.
FREDERICK MARRYAT
Mr. Midshipman Easy
Frederick Marryat, novelist and captain in the navy, was born in London on July 10, 1792. As a boy he chiefly distinguished himself by repeatedly running away from school with the intention of going to sea. His first experience of naval service was under Lord Cochrane, whom he afterwards reproduced as Captain Savage of the Diomede in "Peter Simple." Honourable though Marryat's life at sea was, it is as a graphic depictor of naval scenes, customs, and character that he is known to the present generation. His first story, "Frank Mildmay" (1829), took the reading public by storm, and from that time onward he produced tale after tale with startling rapidity. "Peter Simple" is the best of Captain Marryat's novels, and "Mr. Midshipman Easy" is the most humorous. Published in volume form in 1836, after appearing serially in the pages of the "Metropolitan Magazine," of which Marryat was then editor, the latter story immediately caught the fancy of the public, and considerably widened his already large circle of readers. "Mr. Midshipman Easy" is frankly farcical; it shows its author not only as a graphic writer, but as one gifted with an abundance of whimsical humour and a keen sense of characterisation. Opinions may differ as to the actual merits of "Mr. Midshipman Easy," but it has more than served its author's purpose--it has held the public for over seventy years. Captain Marryat died on August 9, 1848.
Frederick Marryat, a novelist and naval captain, was born in London on July 10, 1792. As a child, he was known for frequently running away from school with dreams of going to sea. His first naval service was under Lord Cochrane, who later inspired the character Captain Savage in "Peter Simple." While Marryat had an honorable life at sea, he is recognized today for his vivid portrayal of naval scenes, customs, and characters. His debut story, "Frank Mildmay" (1829), captivated the reading public, and he quickly followed it up with numerous tales at an impressive pace. "Peter Simple" is considered the best of Captain Marryat's novels, while "Mr. Midshipman Easy" is the most humorous. After being published in book form in 1836, following its serialization in "Metropolitan Magazine," where Marryat was the editor, "Mr. Midshipman Easy" quickly gained popularity and expanded his already large readership. The story is openly farcical and showcases the author not only as a skilled writer but also as someone with a rich sense of whimsical humor and a sharp eye for characterization. Opinions may vary regarding the actual qualities of "Mr. Midshipman Easy," but it has more than fulfilled its purpose for the author—it has remained popular with the public for over seventy years. Captain Marryat passed away on August 9, 1848.
I.--Mr. Easy Joins His Majesty's Service
Mr. Nicodemus Easy was a gentleman who lived down in Hampshire. He was a married man, and in very easy circumstances, and having decided to be a philosopher, he had fixed upon the rights of man, equality, and all that--how every person was born to inherit his share of the earth--for his philosophy.
Mr. Nicodemus Easy was a gentleman who lived in Hampshire. He was married and in comfortable financial situation, and having chosen to be a philosopher, he focused on the rights of man, equality, and all that—how everyone was born to inherit their share of the earth—for his philosophy.
At the age of fourteen his only son, Jack, decided to go to sea.
At fourteen, his only son, Jack, decided to go to sea.
"It has occurred to me, father," he said, "that although the whole earth has been so nefariously divided among the few, the waters at least are the property of all. No man claims his share of the sea; everyone may there plough as he pleases without being taken up for a trespasser. It is, then, only upon the ocean that I am likely to find that equality and rights of man which we are so anxious to establish on shore; and therefore I have resolved not to go to school again, which I detest, but to go to sea."
"It has come to my attention, Dad," he said, "that even though the entire world has been unfairly divided among a select few, the waters belong to everyone. No one claims their piece of the ocean; anyone can fish or sail there without being accused of trespassing. So, it's only out on the sea that I might find the equality and rights of man that we seek to build on land. That’s why I’ve decided not to go back to school, which I hate, but to set off for the ocean."
"I cannot listen to that, Jack. You must return to school."
"I can't listen to that, Jack. You need to go back to school."
"All I have to say is, father, that I swear by the rights of man I will not go back to school, and that I will go to sea. Was I not born my own master? Has anyone a right to dictate to me as if I were not his equal?"
"All I have to say is, Dad, that I swear on human rights I will not go back to school, and that I will go to sea. Was I not born my own master? Does anyone have the right to dictate to me as if I weren't their equal?"
Mr. Easy had nothing to reply.
Mr. Easy didn't reply.
"I will write to Captain Wilson," he said mournfully.
"I'll write to Captain Wilson," he said sadly.
Captain Wilson, who was under considerable obligations to Mr. Easy, wrote in reply promising that he would treat Jack as his own son, and our hero very soon found his way down to Portsmouth.
Captain Wilson, who owed a lot to Mr. Easy, replied saying he would treat Jack like his own son, and our hero quickly made his way to Portsmouth.
As Jack had plenty of money, and was very much pleased at finding himself his own master, he was in no hurry to join his ship, and five or six companions whom he had picked up strongly advised him to put it off until the very last moment. So he was three weeks at Portsmouth before anyone knew of his arrival.
As Jack had a lot of money and was really happy to be his own boss, he wasn't in a rush to get back to his ship. Five or six friends he had made encouraged him to wait until the last possible minute. So, he spent three weeks in Portsmouth before anyone found out he was there.
At last, Captain Wilson, receiving a note from Mr. Easy, desired Mr. Sawbridge, the first lieutenant, to make inquiries; and Mr. Sawbridge, going on shore, and being informed by the waiter at the Fountain Inn that Mr. Easy had been there three weeks, was justly indignant.
At last, Captain Wilson got a message from Mr. Easy and asked Mr. Sawbridge, the first lieutenant, to look into it. Mr. Sawbridge went ashore and was told by the waiter at the Fountain Inn that Mr. Easy had been there for three weeks, which made him justifiably angry.
Mr. Sawbridge was a good officer, who had really worked his way up to the present rank--that is, he had served seven-and-twenty years, and had nothing but his pay. He was a good-hearted man; but when he entered Jack's room, and saw the dinner-table laid out in the best style for eight, his bile was raised by the display.
Mr. Sawbridge was a decent officer who had truly earned his current rank—he had served twenty-seven years and had only his salary to show for it. He was a kind-hearted man; but when he walked into Jack's room and saw the dinner table set up perfectly for eight, it really annoyed him.
"May I beg to ask," said Jack, who was always remarkably polite in his address, "in what manner I may be of service to you?"
"May I ask," said Jack, who was always very polite in his speech, "how I can be of help to you?"
"Yes sir, you may--by joining your ship immediately."
"Yes, sir, you can—by joining your ship right away."
Hereupon, Jack, who did not admire the peremptory tone of Mr. Sawbridge, very coolly replied. "And, pray, who are you?"
Hereupon, Jack, who did not like Mr. Sawbridge's bossy tone, replied calmly, "And who exactly are you?"
"Who am I, sir? My name is Sawbridge, sir, and I am the first lieutenant of the Harpy. Now, sir, you have your answer."
"Who am I, sir? My name is Sawbridge, and I'm the first lieutenant of the Harpy. Now, sir, you have your answer."
Mr. Sawbridge was not in uniform, but he imagined the name of the first lieutenant would strike terror to a culprit midshipman.
Mr. Sawbridge wasn't in uniform, but he figured that the name of the first lieutenant would instill fear in a guilty midshipman.
"Really, sir," replied Jack. "What may be your exact situation on board? My ignorance of the service will not allow me to guess; but if I may judge from your behaviour, you have no small opinion of yourself."
"Honestly, sir," replied Jack. "What exactly is your situation on board? I don’t know much about the service, so I can’t really guess; but if I go by your behavior, you seem to think pretty highly of yourself."
"Look ye, young man, you may not know what a first lieutenant is; but, depend upon it, I'll let you know very soon! In the meantime, sir, I insist that you go immediately on board."
"Listen up, young man, you might not know what a first lieutenant is, but trust me, I’ll make sure you find out very soon! In the meantime, I insist that you get on board right away."
"I'm sorry that I cannot comply with your very moderate request," replied Jack coolly. "I shall go on board when it suits my convenience, and I beg that you will give yourself no further trouble on my account." He then rang the bell. "Waiter, show this gentleman downstairs."
"I'm sorry, but I can't fulfill your reasonable request," Jack replied calmly. "I'll board when it works for me, and I ask that you don't trouble yourself any further on my behalf." He then rang the bell. "Waiter, please take this gentleman downstairs."
"By the god of wars!" exclaimed the first lieutenant. "But I'll soon show you down to the boat, my young bantam! I shall now go and report your conduct to Captain Wilson, and if you are not on board this evening, to-morrow morning I shall send a sergeant and a file of marines to fetch you."
"By the god of wars!" exclaimed the first lieutenant. "But I'll show you to the boat pretty quickly, my young rooster! I'm going to report your behavior to Captain Wilson, and if you're not on board this evening, tomorrow morning I’ll send a sergeant and a group of marines to bring you in."
"You may depend upon it," replied Jack, "that I also shall not fail to mention to Captain Wilson that I consider you a very quarrelsome, impertinent fellow, and recommend him not to allow you to remain on board. It will be quite uncomfortable to be in the same ship with such an ungentlemanly bear."
"You can count on it," Jack replied, "that I will definitely tell Captain Wilson that I see you as a very argumentative, rude person and suggest that he shouldn't let you stay on board. It will be pretty uncomfortable to be on the same ship with such an uncivilized boor."
"He must be mad--quite mad!" exclaimed Sawbridge, whose astonishment even mastered his indignation. "Mad as a March hare!"
"He must be crazy—totally crazy!" exclaimed Sawbridge, whose shock even overcame his anger. "Crazy as a March hare!"
"No, sir," replied Jack, "I am not mad, but I am a philosopher."
"No, sir," Jack replied, "I’m not crazy, but I am a philosopher."
"A what? Well, my joker, all the better for you. I shall put your philosophy to the proof."
"A what? Well, my joker, that's even better for you. I'll put your philosophy to the test."
"It is for that very reason, sir, that I have decided upon going to sea; and if you do remain on board, I hope to argue the point with you, and make you a convert to the truth of equality and the rights of man. We are all born equal. I trust you'll allow that?"
"It’s for that exact reason, sir, that I’ve decided to go to sea; and if you stay on board, I hope to discuss it with you and convince you of the truth about equality and human rights. We are all born equal. I trust you’ll agree with that?"
"Twenty-seven years have I been in the service!" roared Sawbridge. "But he's mad--downright, stark, staring mad!" And the first lieutenant bounced out of the room.
"Twenty-seven years I've been in the service!" shouted Sawbridge. "But he's crazy—absolutely, completely crazy!" And the first lieutenant rushed out of the room.
"He calls me mad," thought Jack. "I shall tell Captain Wilson what is my opinion about his lieutenant." Shortly afterwards the company arrived, and Jack soon forgot all about it.
"He calls me crazy," thought Jack. "I’ll tell Captain Wilson what I think of his lieutenant." Soon after, the company arrived, and Jack quickly forgot all about it.
In the meantime, Sawbridge called at the captain's lodgings, and made a faithful report of all that had happened.
In the meantime, Sawbridge stopped by the captain's place and gave an accurate account of everything that had happened.
Sawbridge and Wilson were old friends and messmates, and the captain put it to the first lieutenant that Mr. Easy, senior, having come to his assistance and released him from heavy difficulties with a most generous cheque, what could he do but be a father to his son?
Sawbridge and Wilson were old friends and comrades, and the captain told the first lieutenant that since Mr. Easy, senior had helped him out of some tough situations with a very generous check, what else could he do but look after his son?
"I can only say," replied Sawbridge, "that, not only to please you, but also from respect to a man who has shown such goodwill towards one of our cloth, I shall most cheerfully forgive all that has passed between the lad and me."
"I can only say," replied Sawbridge, "that, not only to please you, but also out of respect for a man who has shown such goodwill towards someone in our field, I will gladly forgive everything that has happened between the kid and me."
Captain Wilson then dispatched a note to our hero, requesting the pleasure of his company to breakfast on the ensuing morning, and Jack answered in the affirmative.
Captain Wilson then sent a note to our hero, asking if he would like to join him for breakfast the next morning, and Jack replied that he would be happy to.
Captain Wilson, who knew all about Mr. Easy's philosophy, explained to Jack the details and rank of every person on board, and that everyone was equally obliged to obey orders. Lieutenant Sawbridge's demeanour was due entirely to his zeal for his country.
Captain Wilson, who was familiar with Mr. Easy's philosophy, explained to Jack the roles and ranks of everyone on board, emphasizing that everyone was equally required to follow orders. Lieutenant Sawbridge's behavior stemmed entirely from his passion for his country.
That evening Mr. Jack Easy was safe on board his majesty's sloop Harpy.
That evening, Mr. Jack Easy was safely on board His Majesty's sloop Harpy.
II.--On Board the Harpy
Jack remained in his hammock during the first few days at sea. He was very sick, bewildered, and confused, every minute knocking his head against the beams with the pitching and tossing of the sloop.
Jack stayed in his hammock during the first few days at sea. He felt really sick, disoriented, and confused, constantly bumping his head against the beams with the swaying and rocking of the sloop.
"And this is going to sea," thought Jack. "No wonder that no one interferes with another here, or talks about a trespass; for I am sure anyone is welcome to my share of the ocean."
"And this is going to sea," thought Jack. "No wonder no one messes with each other here or brings up trespassing; I’m sure everyone is welcome to my part of the ocean."
When he was well enough he was told to go to the midshipman's berth, and Jack, who now felt excessively hungry, crawled over and between chests until he found himself in a hole infinitely inferior to the dog-kennels which received his father's pointers.
When he was feeling better, he was told to go to the midshipman's berth, and Jack, who was now really hungry, crawled over and between chests until he found himself in a space that was way worse than the dog kennels where his father's pointers stayed.
"I'd not only give up the ocean," thought Jack, "and my share of it, but also my share of the Harpy, unto anyone who fancies it. Equality enough here, for everyone appears equally miserably off."
"I wouldn't just give up the ocean," Jack thought, "and my part of it, but also my share of the Harpy, to anyone who wants it. There's plenty of equality here, since everyone seems equally miserable."
But when he had gained the deck, the scene of cheerfulness, activity, and order lightened his heart after the four days of suffering, close air, and confinement from which he had just emerged.
But when he reached the deck, the cheerful scene filled with activity and order lifted his spirits after the four days of suffering, stuffy air, and confinement he had just escaped.
Jack dined with the captain that night, and was very much pleased to find that everyone drank wine with him, and that everybody at the captain's table appeared to be on an equality. Before the dessert had been on the table five minutes, Jack became loquacious on his favourite topic. All the company stared with surprise at such an unheard-of doctrine being broached on board of a man-of-war.
Jack had dinner with the captain that night and was really happy to see that everyone was drinking wine with him and that everyone at the captain's table seemed equal. Before dessert had been out for five minutes, Jack started chatting a lot about his favorite topic. Everyone looked shocked that such an unusual idea was being discussed on a warship.
This day may be considered as the first in which Jack really made his appearance on board, and it also was on this first day that Jack made known, at the captain's table, his very peculiar notions. If the company at the captain's table were astonished at such heterodox opinions being started, they were equally astonished at the cool, good-humoured ridicule with which they were received by Captain Wilson. The report of Jack's boldness, and every word and opinion that he had uttered--of course, much magnified--were circulated that evening through the whole ship; the matter was canvassed in the gun-room by the officers, and descanted upon by the midshipmen as they walked the deck. The boatswain talked it over with the other warrant officers, till the grog was all gone, and then dismissed it as too dry a subject.
This day can be seen as the first time Jack truly showed up on board, and it was also on this day that he shared his very unique ideas at the captain's table. The people at the captain's table were shocked by such unconventional opinions, but they were equally surprised by the calm, good-natured way Captain Wilson responded to them. That evening, news of Jack's boldness—along with every comment and idea he expressed, understandably exaggerated—spread throughout the entire ship. The officers discussed it in the gun-room, and the midshipmen talked it over as they walked the deck. The boatswain chatted about it with the other warrant officers until the grog was gone, and then dismissed it as a topic that wasn't worth further discussion.
The bully of the midshipman's berth--a young man about seventeen, named Vigors--at once attacked our hero.
The bully of the midshipman's cabin—a young man around seventeen, named Vigors—immediately targeted our hero.
"So, my chap, you are come on board to raise a mutiny here with your equality? You came off scot free at the captain's table, but it won't do, I can tell you; someone must knock under in the midshipman's berth, and you are one of them."
"So, my friend, you’ve come on board to stir up trouble with your ideas about equality? You got off easy at the captain's table, but that won’t fly, I can tell you; someone needs to take a back seat in the midshipman's quarters, and you’re one of them."
"I can assure you that you are mistaken," replied Easy.
"I can assure you that you’re wrong," replied Easy.
At school Jack had fought and fought again, until he was a very good bruiser, and although not so tall as Vigors, he was much better built for fighting.
At school, Jack had fought and fought again, until he became a really good fighter, and even though he wasn't as tall as Vigors, he was way better built for fighting.
"I've thrashed bigger fellows than he," he said to himself.
"I've beaten guys bigger than him," he said to himself.
"You impudent blackguard!" exclaimed Vigors. "If you say another word, I'll give you a good thrashing, and knock some of your equality out of you!"
"You rude scoundrel!" Vigors shouted. "If you say another word, I'll give you a serious beating and knock some of that arrogance out of you!"
"Indeed!" replied Jack, who almost fancied himself back at school. "We'll try that!"
"Absolutely!" replied Jack, who could almost imagine himself back in school. "We'll give that a shot!"
Vigors had gained his assumed authority more by bullying than fighting; others had submitted to him without a sufficient trial. Jack, on the contrary, had won his way up in school by hard and scientific combat. The result, therefore, may easily be imagined. In less than a quarter of an hour Vigors, beaten dead, with his eyes closed and three teeth out, gave in; while Jack, after a basin of water, looked as fresh as ever.
Vigors had earned his power more through intimidation than actual fighting; others had given in to him without a proper challenge. Jack, on the other hand, had worked his way up in school through hard-fought and skillful battles. So it’s easy to picture the outcome. In less than fifteen minutes, Vigors, completely defeated, with his eyes closed and three teeth missing, surrendered; while Jack, after splashing his face with water, looked as refreshed as ever.
After that, Jack declared that as might was right in a midshipman's berth, he would so far restore equality that, let who would come, they must be his master before they should tyrannise over those weaker than he.
After that, Jack said that since might makes right in a midshipman's quarters, he would restore some equality so that no one could be his master and bully those weaker than him.
III.--The Triangular Duel
Jack, although generally popular on board, had made enemies of Mr. Biggs, the boatswain, and Mr. Easthupp, the purser's steward. The latter--a cockney and a thief--had even been kicked down the hatchway by our hero.
Jack, while usually well-liked on the ship, had made enemies of Mr. Biggs, the boatswain, and Mr. Easthupp, the purser's steward. The latter—a cockney and a thief—had even been kicked down the hatchway by our hero.
When the Harpy was at Malta, Jack, wroth at the way the two men talked at him, declared he would give them satisfaction.
When the Harpy was in Malta, Jack, angry at how the two men were speaking to him, said he would confront them.
"Mr. Biggs, let you and this fellow put on plain clothes, and I will meet you both."
"Mr. Biggs, you and this guy should wear regular clothes, and I'll meet you both."
"One at a time?" said the boatswain.
"One at a time?" asked the boatswain.
"No, sir; not one at a time, but both at the same time. I will fight both or none. If you are my superior officer, you must descend to meet me, or I will not descend to meet that fellow, whom I believe to have been little better than a pickpocket!"
"No, sir; not one at a time, but both at the same time. I will fight both or none. If you are my superior officer, you must descend to meet me, or I will not lower myself to meet that guy, whom I believe is nothing more than a pickpocket!"
Mr. Biggs having declared that he would fight, of course, had to look out for a second, and he fixed upon Mr. Tallboys, the gunner, and requested him to be his friend. Mr. Tallboys consented, but he was very much puzzled how to arrange that three were to fight at the same time, for he had no idea of there being two duels. Jack had no one to confide in but Gascoigne, a fellow-midshipman; and although Gascoigne thought it was excessively infra dig. of Jack to meet even the boatswain, as the challenge had been given there was no retracting, and he therefore consented and went to meet Mr. Tallboys.
Mr. Biggs said he would fight, so he obviously needed to find a second, and he chose Mr. Tallboys, the gunner, and asked him to be his friend. Mr. Tallboys agreed, but he was really confused about how to set up for three people to fight at once since he had no idea there would be two duels. Jack only had Gascoigne, a fellow midshipman, to talk to; and even though Gascoigne thought it was pretty infra dig. for Jack to face even the boatswain, once the challenge was made, there was no backing down, so he agreed and went to meet Mr. Tallboys.
"Mr. Gascoigne," said the gunner, "you see that there are three parties to fight. Had there been two or four there would have been no difficulty, as the straight line or square might guide us in that instance; but we must arrange it upon the triangle in this."
"Mr. Gascoigne," said the gunner, "you see that there are three groups to fight. If there had been two or four, it would have been easy, as we could just follow a straight line or a square; but we have to set this up in a triangle."
Gascoigne stared. He could not imagine what was coming.
Gascoigne stared. He couldn't imagine what was about to happen.
"The duel between three can only be fought upon the principle of the triangle," the gunner went on. "You observe," he said, taking a piece of chalk and making a triangle on the table, "in this figure we have three points, each equidistant from each other; and we have three combatants, so that, placing one at each point, it is all fair play for the three. Mr. Easy, for instance, stands here, the boatswain here, and the purser's steward at the third corner. Now, if the distance is fairly measured it will be all right."
"The duel between three can only be fought based on the principle of the triangle," the gunner continued. "You see," he said, picking up a piece of chalk and drawing a triangle on the table, "in this shape, we have three points, each the same distance from the others; and we have three fighters, so by placing one at each point, it’s all fair play for everyone. Mr. Easy, for example, stands here, the boatswain here, and the purser's steward at the third corner. Now, if the distance is measured fairly, it will all be good."
"But then," replied Gascoigne, delighted at the idea, "how are they to fire?"
"But then," replied Gascoigne, excited about the idea, "how are they supposed to shoot?"
"It certainly is not of much consequence," replied the gunner; "but still, as sailors, it appears to me that they should fire with the sun--that is, Mr. Easy fires at Mr. Biggs, Mr. Biggs fires at Mr. Easthupp, and Mr. Easthupp fires at Mr. Easy, so that you perceive that each party has his shot at one, and at the same time receives the fire of another."
"It really doesn’t matter much," replied the gunner; "but as sailors, it seems to me that they should take their shots with the sun. That is, Mr. Easy aims at Mr. Biggs, Mr. Biggs aims at Mr. Easthupp, and Mr. Easthupp aims at Mr. Easy, so you can see that each person gets a shot at one while getting shot at by another."
Gascoigne was in ecstasies at the novelty of the proceeding.
Gascoigne was thrilled by the novelty of the situation.
"Upon my word, Mr. Tallboys, I give you great credit. You have a profound mathematical head, and I am delighted with your arrangement. I shall insist upon Mr. Easy consenting to your excellent and scientific proposal."
"Honestly, Mr. Tallboys, I commend you greatly. You have a remarkable talent for math, and I’m really impressed with your setup. I will make sure Mr. Easy agrees to your brilliant and smart proposal."
Gascoigne went out and told Jack what the gunner had proposed, at which Jack laughed heartily. The gunner also explained it to the boatswain, who did not very well comprehend, but replied, "I daresay it's all right. Shot for shot, and d---- all favours!"
Gascoigne went out and told Jack what the gunner had suggested, and Jack burst out laughing. The gunner also explained it to the boatswain, who didn’t quite understand but replied, "I guess it's fine. Shot for shot, and no favors!"
The parties then repaired to the spot with two pairs of ship's pistols, which Mr. Tallboys had smuggled on shore; and as soon as they were on the ground, the gunner called Mr. Easthupp. In the meantime, Gascoigne had been measuring an equilaterial triangle of twelve paces, and marked it out. Mr. Tallboys, on his return with the purser's steward, went over the ground, and finding that it was "equal angles subtended by equal sides," declared that it was all right. Easy took his station, the boatswain was put into his, and Mr. Easthupp, who was quite in a mystery, was led by the gunner to the third position.
The group then went to the location with two pairs of ship's pistols that Mr. Tallboys had smuggled ashore. As soon as they arrived, the gunner called for Mr. Easthupp. Meanwhile, Gascoigne had been measuring an equilateral triangle of twelve paces and marked it out. Mr. Tallboys, on his way back with the purser's steward, checked the area and, finding that it had "equal angles subtended by equal sides," declared that everything was correct. Easy took his position, the boatswain took his, and Mr. Easthupp, who seemed quite confused, was led by the gunner to the third position.
"But, Mr. Tallboys," said the purser's steward, "I don't understand this. Mr. Easy will first fight Mr. Biggs, will he not?"
"But, Mr. Tallboys," said the purser's steward, "I don't get this. Mr. Easy is going to fight Mr. Biggs first, right?"
"No," replied the gunner; "this is a duel of three. You will fire at Mr. Easy, Mr. Easy will fire at Mr. Biggs, and Mr. Biggs will fire at you. It is all arranged, Mr. Easthupp."
"No," replied the gunner; "this is a duel of three. You’ll aim at Mr. Easy, Mr. Easy will aim at Mr. Biggs, and Mr. Biggs will aim at you. It's all set up, Mr. Easthupp."
"But," said Mr. Easthupp, "I do not understand it. Why is Mr. Biggs to fire at me? I have no quarrel with Mr. Biggs."
"But," said Mr. Easthupp, "I don't get it. Why is Mr. Biggs going to shoot at me? I have no issues with Mr. Biggs."
"Because Mr. Easy fires at Mr. Biggs, and Mr. Biggs must have his shot as well."
"Because Mr. Easy shoots at Mr. Biggs, and Mr. Biggs needs to get a shot off too."
"But still, I've no quarrel with Mr. Biggs, and therefore, Mr. Biggs, of course you will not aim at me."
"But still, I have no issues with Mr. Biggs, so Mr. Biggs, you definitely won’t target me."
"Why, you don't think that I'm going to be fired at for nothing?" replied the boatswain. "No, no; I'll have my shot, anyhow!"
"Why do you think I'm going to get fired at for no reason?" replied the boatswain. "No way; I’m going to take my shot, regardless!"
"But at your friend, Mr. Biggs?"
"But at your friend, Mr. Biggs?"
"All the same, I shall fire at somebody, shot for shot, and hit the luckiest."
"Still, I'm going to take a shot at someone, shot for shot, and hit the luckiest one."
"Vel, gentlemen, I purtest against these proceedings," remarked Mr. Easthupp. "I came here to have satisfaction from Mr. Easy, and not to be fired at by Mr. Biggs."
"Well, gentlemen, I protest against these actions," said Mr. Easthupp. "I came here to get satisfaction from Mr. Easy, not to be shot at by Mr. Biggs."
"So you would have a shot without receiving one?" cried Gascoigne. "The fact is that this fellow's a confounded coward."
"So you would take a hit without getting hit back?" yelled Gascoigne. "The truth is this guy's a complete coward."
At this affront, Mr. Easthupp rallied, and accepted the pistol offered by the gunner.
At this insult, Mr. Easthupp snapped back and took the pistol offered by the gunner.
"You 'ear those words, Mr. Biggs? Pretty language to use to a gentleman! I purtest no longer, Mr. Tallboys. Death before dishonour--I'm a gentleman!"
"You hear those words, Mr. Biggs? That's pretty language to use to a gentleman! I won't put up with it any longer, Mr. Tallboys. I'd rather die than be dishonored—I'm a gentleman!"
The gunner gave the word as if he were exercising the great guns on board ship.
The gunner called the shots like he was firing the big cannons on a ship.
"Cock your locks! Take good aim at the object! Fire!"
"Cock your gun! Take careful aim at the target! Shoot!"
Mr. Easthupp clapped his hand to his trousers, gave a loud yell, and then dropped down, having presented his broadside as a target to the boatswain. Jack's shot had also taken effect, having passed through both the boatswain's cheeks, without further mischief than extracting two of his best upper double teeth, and forcing through the hole of the farther cheek the boatswain's own quid of tobacco. As for Mr. Easthupp's ball, as he was very unsettled and shut his eyes before he fired, it had gone heaven knows where.
Mr. Easthupp smacked his hand against his pants, shouted loudly, and then fell down, having made his side a target for the boatswain. Jack's shot also hit its mark, going through both of the boatswain's cheeks, causing no more damage than knocking out two of his best upper double teeth, and pushing his own chew of tobacco through the hole in the other cheek. As for Mr. Easthupp's shot, since he was very nervous and closed his eyes before firing, it went who knows where.
The purser's steward lay on the ground and screamed; the boatswain threw down his pistol in a rage. The former was then walked off to the hospital, attended by the gunner, and also the boatswain, who thought he might as well have a little medical advice before going on board.
The purser's steward lay on the ground and screamed; the boatswain threw down his pistol in anger. The former was then taken to the hospital, accompanied by the gunner and the boatswain, who figured he might as well get some medical advice before going back on board.
"Well, Easy," said Gascoigne, collecting the pistols and tying them up in his handkerchief, "I'll be shot, but we're in a pretty scrape; there's no hushing this up. I'll be hanged if I care; it's the best piece of fun I ever met with."
"Well, Easy," Gascoigne said, gathering the pistols and wrapping them in his handkerchief, "I can't believe it, but we're in quite a mess; there's no way to cover this up. I don’t even care; this is the most fun I've ever had."
"I'm afraid that our leave will be stopped for the future," replied Jack.
"I'm afraid that our time off will be canceled in the future," replied Jack.
"Confound it, and they say that the ship is to be here six weeks at least. I won't go on board. Look ye, Jack, we'll pretend to be so much alarmed at the result of this duel, that we dare not show ourselves lest we should be hung. I will write a note and tell all the particulars to the master's mate, and refer to the gunner for the truth of it, and beg him to intercede with the captain and first lieutenant. I know that although we should be punished, they will only laugh; but I will pretend that Easthupp is killed, and we are frightened out of our lives. That will be it; and then let's get on board one of the fruit boats, sail in the night for Palermo, and then we'll have a cruise for a fortnight, and when the money is all gone we'll come back."
"Dammit, they say the ship isn't coming for at least six weeks. I'm not going on board. Listen, Jack, let's act like we're so terrified by the outcome of this duel that we can't dare to show our faces or we'll get hanged. I'll write a note with all the details for the master's mate and mention the gunner for confirmation, asking him to talk to the captain and first lieutenant. I know that even if we get punished, they'll just laugh; but I'll pretend that Easthupp is dead and we're terrified for our lives. That's the plan; then let’s sneak onto one of the fruit boats, sail to Palermo under the cover of night, and enjoy a two-week trip. When the money runs out, we'll come back."
"That's a capital idea, Ned, and the sooner we do it the better."
"That's a great idea, Ned, and the sooner we get it done, the better."
They were two very nice lads.
They were two really nice guys.
IV.--Jack Leaves the Service
At the end of four years at sea, Jack had been cured of his philosophy of equality. The death of his mother, and a letter from the old family doctor that his father was not in his senses, decided him to return home.
At the end of four years at sea, Jack had let go of his belief in equality. The death of his mother and a letter from the family doctor, stating that his father wasn’t in his right mind, convinced him to come back home.
"It is fortunate for you that the estate is entailed," wrote Dr. Middleton, "or you might soon be a beggar, for there is no saying what debts your father might, in his madness, be guilty of. He has turned away his keepers, and allowed poachers to go all over the manor. I consider that it is absolutely necessary that you should immediately return home and look after what will one day be your property. You have no occasion to follow the profession with your income of £8,000 per annum. You have distinguished yourself, now make room for those who require it for their subsistence."
"It’s lucky for you that the estate is entailed," Dr. Middleton wrote, "or you could quickly end up in financial ruin, since there’s no telling what debts your father might have racked up in his delusion. He has dismissed his caretakers and let poachers roam freely across the manor. I believe it’s absolutely necessary for you to return home right away and take care of what will eventually be your property. You don’t need to pursue a career with your income of £8,000 a year. You’ve made your mark, now make space for those who need it to survive."
Captain Wilson approved of the decision, and Jack left the service. At his request, his devoted admirer Mesty--an abbreviation of Mephistopheles--an African, once a prince in Ashantee and now the cook of the midshipmen's mess, was allowed to leave the service and accompany our hero to England as his servant.
Captain Wilson agreed with the decision, and Jack left the service. At his request, his loyal admirer Mesty—short for Mephistopheles—an African who was once a prince in Ashantee and was now the cook for the midshipmen's mess, was given permission to leave the service and travel to England with our hero as his servant.
From the first utterances of Jack on the subject of liberty and equality, he had won Mesty's heart, and in a hundred ways the black had proved his fidelity and attachment. His delight at going home with his patron was indescribable.
From the moment Jack started talking about freedom and equality, he had captured Mesty's heart, and in countless ways, Mesty had shown his loyalty and affection. His excitement about returning home with his boss was beyond words.
Jack had not written to his father to announce his arrival, and when he reached home he found things worse than he expected.
Jack hadn’t written to his dad to let him know he was coming, and when he got home, he found things were worse than he had anticipated.
His father was at the mercy of his servants, who, insolent and insubordinate, robbed, laughed at, and neglected him. The waste and expense were enormous. Our hero, who found how matters stood, soon resolved what to do.
His father was completely dependent on his servants, who, rude and disrespectful, stole from him, laughed at him, and ignored him. The waste and costs were massive. Our hero, realizing the situation, quickly decided what to do.
He rose early; Mesty was in the room, with warm water, as soon as he rang.
He got up early; Mesty was in the room with warm water right after he rang.
"By de power, Massa Easy, your fader very silly old man!"
"By the power, Master Easy, your father is a very silly old man!"
"I'm afraid so," replied Jack. "How are they getting on in the servants' hall?"
"I'm afraid so," Jack replied. "How are they doing in the servants' hall?"
"Regular mutiny, sar--ab swear dat dey no stand our nonsense, and dat we both leave the house to-morrow."
"Regular mutiny, sir—ab swear that they can't put up with our nonsense, and that we both leave the house tomorrow."
Jack went to his father.
Jack visited his dad.
"Do you hear, sir, your servants declare that I shall leave your house to-morrow."
"Do you hear, sir? Your servants say that I will be leaving your house tomorrow."
"You leave my house, Jack, after four years' absence! No, no, I'll reason with them--I'll make them a speech. You don't know how I can speak, Jack."
"You’re leaving my house, Jack, after being gone for four years! No, no, I’ll talk to them—I’ll give them a speech. You don’t know how well I can speak, Jack."
"Look you, father, I cannot stand this. Either give me carte blanche to arrange this household as I please, or I shall quit it myself to-morrow morning."
"Listen, Dad, I can't deal with this anymore. Either give me free rein to manage this household however I want, or I'm leaving myself tomorrow morning."
"Quit my house, Jack! No, no--shake hands and make friends with them; be civil, and they will serve you."
"Leave my house, Jack! No, no—shake hands and be friendly with them; be polite, and they will help you."
"Do you consent, sir, or am I to leave the house?"
"Do you agree, sir, or should I leave the house?"
"Leave the house! Oh, no; not leave the house, Jack. I have no son but you. Then do as you please--but you will not send away my butler--he escaped hanging last assizes on an undoubted charge of murder? I selected him on purpose, and must have him cured, and shown as a proof of a wonderful machine I have invented."
"Get out of the house! Oh, no; not out of the house, Jack. I have no son other than you. So do whatever you want—but you can’t send my butler away—he escaped hanging last time on a clear murder charge! I chose him on purpose, and I need to have him fixed up and displayed as proof of an amazing machine I’ve invented."
"Mesty," said Jack, "get my pistols ready for to-morrow morning, and your own too--do you hear? It is possible, father, that you may not have yet quite cured your murderer, and therefore it is as well to be prepared."
"Mesty," Jack said, "get my pistols ready for tomorrow morning, and yours too—do you hear? It’s possible, Dad, that you may not have fully cured your murderer yet, so it’s best to be prepared."
Mr. Easy did not long survive his son's return, and under Jack's management, in which Mesty rendered invaluable assistance, the household was reformed, and the estate once more conducted on reasonable lines.
Mr. Easy didn’t live long after his son came back, and with Jack in charge, with Mesty providing invaluable help, the household was transformed, and the estate was once again run in a sensible way.
A year later Jack was married, and Mesty, as major domo, held his post with dignity, and proved himself trustworthy.
A year later, Jack was married, and Mesty, as the head servant, held his position with dignity and proved himself to be reliable.
Peter Simple
"Peter Simple," published in 1833, is in many respects the best of all Marryat's novels. Largely drawn from Marryat's own professional experiences, the story, with its vivid portraiture and richness of incident, is told with rare atmosphere and style. Hogg placed the character of "Peter Simple" on a level with Fielding's "Parson Adams;" Edgar Allan Poe, on the other hand, found Marryat's works "essentially mediocre."
"Peter Simple," published in 1833, is considered by many to be Marryat's best novel. Based largely on Marryat's own professional experiences, the story features vivid descriptions and a wealth of events, all conveyed with a unique atmosphere and style. Hogg compared the character of "Peter Simple" to Fielding's "Parson Adams," while Edgar Allan Poe, however, viewed Marryat's works as "essentially mediocre."
I.--I am Sacrificed to the Navy
I think that had I been permitted to select my own profession in childhood, I should in all probability have bound myself apprentice to a tailor, for I always envied the comfortable seat which they appeared to enjoy upon the shopboard. But my father, who was a clergyman of the Church of England and the youngest brother of a noble family, had a lucrative living, and a "soul above buttons," if his son had not. It has been from time immemorial the custom to sacrifice the greatest fool of the family to the prosperity and naval superiority of the country, and at the age of fourteen, I was selected as the victim.
I believe that if I had been allowed to choose my own career as a child, I probably would have become an apprentice to a tailor, because I always envied the comfortable spot they seemed to have at the workbench. But my father, who was an Anglican clergyman and the youngest brother in a noble family, had a good position and a "soul above buttons," which I didn't inherit. For generations, it has been tradition to sacrifice the biggest fool in the family for the country's prosperity and naval power, and when I was fourteen, I was chosen as that sacrifice.
My father, who lived in the North of England, forwarded me by coach to London, and from London I set out by coach for Portsmouth.
My dad, who lived in the North of England, sent me by coach to London, and from London, I took a coach to Portsmouth.
A gentleman in a plaid cloak sat by me, and at the Elephant and Castle a drunken sailor climbed up by the wheel of the coach and sat down on the other side.
A guy in a plaid cloak sat next to me, and at the Elephant and Castle, a drunken sailor climbed up by the coach's wheel and sat down on the other side.
I commenced a conversation with the gentleman in the plaid cloak relative to my profession, and asked him whether it was not very difficult to learn.
I started a conversation with the guy in the plaid cloak about my job and asked him if it wasn't really hard to learn.
"Larn," cried the sailor, interrupting us, "no; it may be difficult for such chaps as me before the mast to larn; but you, I presume, is a reefer, and they ain't not much to larn, 'cause why, they pipe-clays their weekly accounts, and walks up and down with their hands in their pockets. You must larn to chaw baccy and drink grog, and then you knows all a midshipman's expected to know nowadays. Ar'n't I right, sir?" said the sailor, appealing to the gentleman in a plaid cloak. "I axes you, because I see you're a sailor by the cut of your jib. Beg pardon, sir," continued he, touching his hat; "hope no offence."
"Larn," shouted the sailor, cutting us off, "no; it might be tough for guys like me before the mast to learn; but you, I assume, are a midshipman, and there isn’t much to learn, because they manage their weekly accounts and stroll around with their hands in their pockets. You just need to learn to chew tobacco and drink rum, and then you know all that’s expected of a midshipman these days. Am I right, sir?" he said, looking to the gentleman in a plaid cloak. "I ask you, because I can tell you’re a sailor by the way you look. Excuse me, sir," he added, tipping his hat; "I hope I didn't offend."
"I am afraid that you have nearly hit the mark, my good fellow," replied the gentleman.
"I’m afraid you almost got it right, my good man," replied the gentleman.
At the bottom of Portsdown Hill I inquired how soon we should be at Portsmouth. He answered that we were passing the lines; but I saw no lines, and I was ashamed to show my ignorance. The gentleman in a plaid cloak asked me what ship I was going to join, and whether I had a letter of introduction to the captain.
At the bottom of Portsdown Hill, I asked how soon we would reach Portsmouth. He replied that we were passing the lines, but I didn't see any lines, and I felt embarrassed to admit I didn't understand. The man in the plaid cloak asked me which ship I was going to join and if I had a letter of introduction for the captain.
"Yes, I have," replied I. And I pulled out my pocket-book, in which the letter was. "Captain Savage, H.M. ship Diomede," I read.
"Yes, I have," I replied. I pulled out my wallet, where the letter was. "Captain Savage, H.M. ship Diomede," I read.
To my surprise, he very coolly took the letter and proceeded to open it, which occasioned me immediately to snatch the letter from him, stating my opinion at the same time that it was a breach of honour, and that in my opinion he was no gentleman.
To my surprise, he calmly took the letter and started to open it, which made me quickly grab the letter back from him, expressing at the same time that it was a breach of honor, and that in my view, he was no gentleman.
"Just as you please, youngster," replied he. "Recollect, you have told me I am no gentleman."
"Sure, whatever you want, kid," he replied. "Remember, you said I'm not a gentleman."
He wrapped his plaid around him and said no more, and I was not a little pleased at having silenced him by my resolute behaviour.
He wrapped his plaid around himself and said nothing more, and I was quite pleased to have quieted him with my determined attitude.
I stayed at the Blue Posts, where all the midshipmen put up, that night, and next morning presented myself at the George Inn with my letter of introduction to Captain Savage.
I stayed at the Blue Posts, where all the midshipmen stayed, that night, and the next morning I showed up at the George Inn with my letter of introduction to Captain Savage.
"Mr. Simple, I am glad to see you," said a voice. And there sat, with his uniform and epaulets, and his sword by his side, the passenger in the plaid cloak who wanted to open my letter and whom I had told to his face that he was "no gentleman!"
"Mr. Simple, it's great to see you," said a voice. And there sat, in his uniform and epaulets, with his sword at his side, the passenger in the plaid cloak who wanted to open my letter and whom I had told to his face that he was "not a gentleman!"
I thought I should have died, and was just sinking down upon my knees to beg for mercy, when the captain, perceiving my confusion, burst out into a laugh, and said, "So you know me again, Mr. Simple? Well, don't be alarmed. You did your duty in not permitting me to open the letter, supposing me, as you did, to be some other person, and you were perfectly right, under that supposition, to tell me that I was not a gentleman. I give you credit for your conduct. Now, I think the sooner you go on board the better."
I thought I was going to die and was about to drop to my knees to beg for mercy when the captain, seeing my panic, broke into laughter and said, "So you recognize me again, Mr. Simple? Don’t worry. You did the right thing by not letting me open the letter, thinking I was someone else, and you were completely justified in saying I wasn't a gentleman. I appreciate your actions. Now, I think it's best if you head back on board as soon as possible."
On my arrival on board, the first lieutenant, after looking at me closely, said, "Now, Mr. Simple, I have looked attentively at your face, and I see at once that you are very clever, and if you do not prove so in a very short time, why--you had better jump overboard, that's all."
On my arrival on board, the first lieutenant, after studying me closely, said, "Now, Mr. Simple, I’ve taken a good look at your face, and I can see right away that you’re pretty sharp. If you don’t show that in a really short time, well—better just jump overboard, that’s all."
I was very much terrified at this speech, but at the same time I was pleased to hear that he thought me clever. My unexpected reputation was shortly afterwards strengthened, when, noticing the first lieutenant in consultation with the gunner, the former, on my approaching, said, "Youngster hand me that monkey's tail."
I was really scared by this speech, but at the same time, I was happy to hear that he thought I was clever. My unexpected reputation was soon reinforced when I saw the first lieutenant talking with the gunner. As I approached, the lieutenant said, "Hey kid, hand me that monkey's tail."
I saw nothing like a monkey's tail, but I was so frightened that I snatched up the first thing that I saw, which was a short bar of iron, and it so happened that it was the very article which he wanted.
I didn't see anything that looked like a monkey's tail, but I was so scared that I grabbed the first thing I saw, which was a short iron bar, and it turned out to be exactly what he needed.
"So you know what a monkey's tail is already, do you?" said the first lieutenant. "Now don't you ever sham stupid after that."
"So you already know what a monkey's tail is, right?" said the first lieutenant. "Now don’t ever act stupid again."
A fortnight later, at daylight, a signal from the flagship in harbour was made for us to unmoor; our orders had come to cruise in the Bay of Biscay. The captain came on board, the anchor weighed, and we ran through the Needles with a fine breeze. Presently I felt so very ill that I went down below. What occurred for the next six days I cannot tell. I thought I should die every moment, and lay in my hammock, incapable of eating, drinking, or walking about.
A couple of weeks later, at daybreak, the flagship in the harbor signaled us to set sail; we had received orders to cruise in the Bay of Biscay. The captain boarded the ship, we weighed anchor, and we sailed through the Needles with a strong breeze. Soon after, I felt extremely ill and went below deck. What happened over the next six days is a blur. I thought I might die at any moment, and I lay in my hammock, unable to eat, drink, or move around.
O'Brien, the senior midshipman and master's mate, who had been very kind to me, came to me on the seventh, morning and said that if I did not exert myself I never should get well; that he had taken me under his protection, and to prove his regard would give me a good basting, which was a sovereign remedy for sea-sickness. He suited the action to the word, and drubbed me on the ribs without mercy until I thought the breath was out of my body; but I obeyed his orders to go on deck immediately, and somehow or other did contrive to crawl up the ladder to the main deck, where I sat down and cried bitterly. What would I have given to have been at home again! It was not my fault that I was the greatest fool of the family, yet how was I punished for it! But, by degrees, I recovered myself, and certainly that night I slept very soundly.
O'Brien, the senior midshipman and master's mate, who had been really kind to me, approached me on the seventh morning and told me that if I didn’t make an effort, I would never get better. He said he had taken me under his wing, and to show his concern, he would give me a good thrashing, which he claimed was a sure cure for seasickness. He went through with it, hitting me on the ribs without mercy until I felt like the breath had been knocked out of me; but I followed his orders to go on deck right away and somehow managed to crawl up the ladder to the main deck, where I sat down and cried bitterly. I would have given anything to be home again! It wasn’t my fault that I was the biggest fool in the family, but here I was, suffering for it! However, gradually I pulled myself together, and I definitely slept very soundly that night.
The next morning O'Brien came to me again.
The next morning, O'Brien came to see me again.
"It's a nasty slow fever, that sea-sickness, my Peter, and we must drive it out of you."
"It's a terrible slow fever, that seasickness, my Peter, and we have to get rid of it."
And then he commenced a repetition of yesterday's remedy until I was almost a jelly. Whether the fear of being thrashed drove away my sickness, I do not know, but this is certain, that I felt no more of it after the second beating, and the next morning when I awoke I was very hungry.
And then he started repeating yesterday's treatment until I was nearly a mess. I don't know if the fear of getting beaten again made my sickness go away, but one thing is for sure: I didn’t feel sick anymore after the second beating, and the next morning when I woke up, I was really hungry.
II.--I am Taken Prisoner
One morning at daybreak we found ourselves about four miles from the town of Cette, and a large convoy of vessels coming round a point. We made all sail in chase, and they anchored close in shore under a battery, which we did not discover until it opened fire upon us. The captain tacked the ship, and stood out again, until the boats were hoisted out, and all ready to pull on shore and storm the battery. O'Brien, who was the officer commanding the first cutter on service, was in his boat, and I obtained permission from him to smuggle myself into it.
One morning at dawn, we found ourselves about four miles from the town of Cette, and a large group of ships was coming around a point. We set all sails in pursuit, and they anchored close to the shore under a battery, which we didn't notice until it opened fire on us. The captain turned the ship around and sailed out again until the boats were lowered and ready to head ashore and attack the battery. O'Brien, who was the officer in charge of the first cutter on duty, was in his boat, and I got permission from him to sneak into it.
We ran ashore, amidst the fire of the gunboats which protected the convoy, by which we lost three men, and made for the battery, which we took without opposition, the French artillerymen running out as we ran in. The directions of the captain were very positive not to remain in the battery a minute after it was taken, but to board the gunboats, leaving only one of the small boats, with the armourer, to spike the guns, for the captain was aware that there were troops stationed along the coast who might come down upon us and beat us off.
We ran ashore, right in the line of fire from the gunboats protecting the convoy, which cost us three men, and headed for the battery, which we captured without any resistance, as the French artillerymen fled as we rushed in. The captain was very clear: we had to leave the battery immediately after taking it and board the gunboats, leaving only one of the small boats with the armourer to disable the guns. The captain knew there were troops along the coast who could come at us and push us back.
The first lieutenant, who commanded, desired O'Brien to remain with the first cutter, and after the armourer had spiked the guns, as officer of the boat he was to shove off immediately. O'Brien and I remained in the battery with the armourer, the boat's crew being ordered down to the boat to keep her afloat and ready to shove off at a moment's warning. We had spiked all the guns but one, when all of a sudden a volley of musketry was poured upon us, which killed the armourer, and wounded me in the leg above the knee. I fell down by O'Brien, who cried out, "By the powers, here they are, and one gun not spiked!" He jumped down, wrenched the hammer from the armourer's hand, and seizing a nail from the bag, in a few moments he had spiked the gun.
The first lieutenant, who was in charge, asked O'Brien to stay with the first cutter, and after the armorer had spiked the guns, O'Brien was supposed to push off right away as the officer of the boat. O'Brien and I stayed in the battery with the armorer, while the boat's crew was sent down to keep the boat afloat and ready to leave at a moment's notice. We had spiked all the guns except one when suddenly a barrage of gunfire erupted, killing the armorer and wounding me in the leg above the knee. I fell to the ground next to O'Brien, who exclaimed, "By the powers, here they come, and there's still one gun not spiked!" He jumped down, grabbed the hammer from the armorer's hand, and quickly took a nail from the bag. In just a few moments, he had spiked the gun.
At this time I heard the tramping of the French soldiers advancing, when O'Brien threw away the hammer and lifting me upon his shoulders cried, "Come along, Peter, my boy," and made for the boat as fast as he could. But he was too late; he had not got half-way to the boat before he was collared by two French soldiers and dragged back into the battery. The French troops then advanced and kept up a smart fire; our cutter escaped and joined the other boat, who had captured the gunboats and convoy with little opposition.
At that moment, I heard the sound of French soldiers marching forward when O'Brien tossed aside the hammer and lifted me onto his shoulders, shouting, "Come on, Peter, my boy," as he rushed toward the boat as quickly as he could. But he was too late; he hadn't made it halfway to the boat before two French soldiers grabbed him and pulled him back into the battery. The French troops then moved in and opened fire; our cutter got away and reunited with the other boat, which had captured the gunboats and convoy with little resistance.
In the meantime, O'Brien had been taken into the battery with me on his back; but as soon as he was there he laid me gently down, saying, "Peter, my boy, as long as you were under my charge, I'd carry you through thick and thin; but now that you are under the charge of these French beggars, why, let them carry you."
In the meantime, O'Brien had carried me into the battery on his back; but as soon as we arrived, he gently set me down, saying, "Peter, my boy, as long as I was responsible for you, I'd carry you through anything; but now that you're in the hands of these French beggars, let them take care of you."
When the troops ceased firing (and if O'Brien had left one gun unspiked they must have done a great deal of mischief to our boats), the commanding officer came up to O'Brien, and looking at him, said, "Officer?" to which O'Brien nodded his head. He then pointed to me--"Officer?" O'Brien nodded his head again, at which the French troops laughed, and called me an enfant.
When the troops stopped shooting (and if O'Brien had left one gun unfired they must have caused a lot of damage to our boats), the commanding officer approached O'Brien and, looking at him, said, "Officer?" O'Brien nodded. He then pointed at me—"Officer?" O'Brien nodded again, which made the French troops laugh and call me an enfant.
Then, as I was very faint and could not walk, I was carried on three muskets, O'Brien walking by my side, till we reached the town of Cette; there we were taken to the commanding officer's house. It turned out that this officer's name was also O'Brien, and that he was of Irish descent. He and his daughter Celeste, a little girl of twelve, treated us both with every kindness. Celeste was my little nurse, and we became very intimate, as might be expected. Our chief employment was teaching each other French and English.
Then, since I was very weak and couldn’t walk, I was carried on three muskets, with O'Brien walking beside me until we reached the town of Cette. There, we were taken to the commanding officer's house. It turned out that this officer was also named O'Brien and was of Irish descent. He and his daughter Celeste, a twelve-year-old girl, treated us both with great kindness. Celeste became my little nurse, and we grew quite close, as you might expect. Our main activity was teaching each other French and English.
Before two months were over, I was quite recovered, and soon the time came when we were to leave our comfortable quarters for a French prison. Captain Savage had sent our clothes and two hundred dollars to us under a flag of truce, and I had taken advantage of this to send a letter off which I dictated to Colonel O'Brien, containing my statement of the affair, in which I mentioned O'Brien's bravery in spiking the gun and in looking after me. I knew that he would never tell if I didn't.
Before two months had passed, I was fully recovered, and soon the time came for us to leave our comfortable quarters for a French prison. Captain Savage had sent our clothes and two hundred dollars to us under a flag of truce, and I took the opportunity to send a letter, which I dictated to Colonel O'Brien. In it, I included my account of the situation, highlighting O'Brien's bravery in spiking the gun and taking care of me. I knew he wouldn’t say anything if I didn’t.
At last the day came for us to leave, and my parting with Celeste was very painful. I promised to write to her, and she promised to answer my letters if it were permitted. We shook hands with Colonel O'Brien, thanking him for his kindness, and much to his regret we were taken in charge by two French cuirassiers, and so set off, on parole, on horseback for Toulon.
At last, the day arrived for us to leave, and saying goodbye to Celeste was really hard. I promised to write to her, and she promised to respond to my letters if she was allowed to. We shook hands with Colonel O'Brien, thanking him for his kindness, and with much regret, he watched as we were taken over by two French cuirassiers, and we set off, on parole, on horseback to Toulon.
From Toulon we were moved to Montpelier, and from Montpelier to Givet, a fortified town in the department of Ardennes, where we arrived exactly four months after our capture.
From Toulon, we were taken to Montpelier, and from Montpelier to Givet, a fortified town in the Ardennes region, where we arrived exactly four months after we were captured.
III.--We Make Our Escape
O'Brien had decided at once that we should make our escape from the prison at Givet.
O'Brien immediately decided that we should escape from the prison in Givet.
First he procured a plan of the fortress from a gendarme, and then, when we were shown into the room allotted to us, and our baggage was examined, the false bottom of his trunk was not noticed, and by this means various instruments he had bought on the road escaped detection. Round his body O'Brien had also wound a rope of silk, sixty feet long, with knots at every two feet.
First, he got a layout of the fortress from a cop, and then, when we were led into the room assigned to us and our luggage was checked, the hidden compartment in his trunk went unnoticed, allowing him to keep various tools he had picked up along the way. Around his body, O'Brien had also wrapped a sixty-foot silk rope, with knots tied every two feet.
The practicability of escape from Givet seemed to me impossible. The yard of the fortress was surrounded by a high wall; the buildings appropriated for the prisoners were built with lean-to roofs on one side, and at each side of the square was a sentry looking down upon us. We had no parole, and but little communication with the towns-people.
The feasibility of escaping from Givet felt impossible to me. The fortress yard was enclosed by a tall wall; the buildings designated for the prisoners had slanted roofs on one side, and on each side of the square, a guard was watching us. We had no parole and very limited interaction with the townspeople.
But O'Brien, who often examined the map he had procured from the gendarme, said to me one day, "Peter, can you swim?"
But O'Brien, who often looked at the map he had gotten from the cop, said to me one day, "Peter, can you swim?"
"No," replied I; "but never mind that."
"No," I replied; "but let's not worry about that."
"But I must mind it, Peter; for observe we shall have to cross the River Meuse, and boats are not always to be had. This fortress is washed by the river on one side; and as it is the strongest side it is the least guarded--we must escape by it. I can see my way clear enough till we get to the second rampart on the river, but when we drop into the river, if you cannot swim, I must contrive to hold you up somehow or other. But first tell me, do you intend to try your luck with me?"
"But I have to be careful, Peter; we need to cross the River Meuse, and boats aren't always available. This fortress is bordered by the river on one side, and since that's the strongest side, it's the least guarded—we have to escape that way. I can see a clear path until we reach the second rampart by the river, but when we hit the water, if you can't swim, I'll have to find a way to keep you afloat. But first, tell me, do you plan to take this risk with me?"
"Yes," replied I, "most certainly, if you have sufficient confidence in me to take me as your companion."
"Yes," I replied, "definitely, if you trust me enough to have me as your companion."
"To tell you the truth, Peter, I would not give a farthing to escape without you. We were taken together, and, please God, we'll take ourselves off together, directly we get the dark nights and foul weather."
"Honestly, Peter, I wouldn’t give a penny to leave without you. We were caught together, and, God willing, we’ll get out together as soon as we have the dark nights and bad weather."
We had been about two months in Givet when letters arrived. My father wrote requesting me to draw for whatever money I might require, and also informing me that as my Uncle William was dead, there was now only one between him and the title, but that my grandfather, Lord Privilege, was in good health. O'Brien's letter was from Captain Savage; the frigate had been sent home with despatches, and O'Brien's conduct represented to the Admiralty, which had, in consequence, promoted him to the rank of lieutenant. We read each other's letters, and O'Brien said, "I see your uncle is dead. How many more uncles have you?"
We had been in Givet for about two months when letters came in. My dad wrote asking me to take out any money I needed, and also let me know that since my Uncle William had passed away, there was only one person left between him and the title. However, my grandfather, Lord Privilege, was in good health. O'Brien's letter was from Captain Savage; the frigate had been sent home with important messages, and O'Brien's actions were reported to the Admiralty, which had promoted him to lieutenant as a result. We read each other's letters, and O'Brien said, "I see your uncle is gone. How many more uncles do you have?"
"My Uncle John, who is married, and has already two daughters."
"My Uncle John, who is married and has two daughters already."
"Blessings on him! Peter, my boy, you shall be a lord before you die."
"Blessings on you! Peter, my boy, you’ll be a lord before you die."
"Nonsense, O'Brien; I have no chance."
"Nonsense, O'Brien; I have no chance."
"What chance had I of being lieutenant, and am I not one? And now, my boy, prepare yourself to quit this cursed hole in a week, wind and weather permitting. But, Peter, do me one favour. As I am really a lieutenant, just touch your hat to me, only once, that's all; but I wish the compliment, just to see how it looks."
"What chance did I have of becoming a lieutenant, and am I not one now? And now, my boy, get ready to leave this miserable place in a week, if the weather allows. But, Peter, do me a favor. Since I am actually a lieutenant, just nod your hat to me, just once, that’s all; I just want to see how it feels."
"Lieutenant O'Brien," said I, touching my hat, "have you any further orders?"
"Lieutenant O'Brien," I said, tipping my hat, "do you have any additional orders?"
"Yes, sir," replied he; "that you never presume to touch your hat to me again, unless we sail together, and then that's a different sort of thing."
"Sure thing, sir," he replied; "just don't ever think about tipping your hat to me again, unless we’re on the same voyage, and then that’s a whole different situation."
A week later, O'Brien's preparations were complete. I had bought a new umbrella on his advice, and this he had painted with a preparation of oil and beeswax. He had also managed to procure a considerable amount of twine, which he had turned into a sort of strong cord, or square plait.
A week later, O'Brien's preparations were ready. I had gotten a new umbrella based on his suggestion, and he had coated it with a mixture of oil and beeswax. He had also managed to get a good amount of twine, which he had made into a kind of strong cord, or square braid.
At twelve o'clock on a dark November night we left our room and went down into the yard. By means of pieces of iron, which he drove into the interstices of the stone, we scaled a high wall, and dropped down on the other side by a drawbridge. Here the sentry was asleep, but O'Brien gagged him, and I threw open the pan of his musket to prevent him from firing.
At midnight on a dark November night, we left our room and went out into the yard. Using iron pieces he wedged into the gaps of the stone, we climbed over a high wall and dropped down on the other side by a drawbridge. The guard was asleep, but O'Brien gagged him, and I opened the pan of his musket to stop him from firing.
Then I followed O'Brien into the river. The umbrella was opened and turned upwards, and I had only to hold on to it at arm's-length. O'Brien had a tow line, and taking this in his teeth, he towed me down with the stream to about a hundred yards clear of the fortress, where we landed. O'Brien was so exhausted that for a few minutes he remained quite motionless. I also was benumbed with the cold.
Then I followed O'Brien into the river. The umbrella was opened and pointed upwards, and I just had to hold onto it at arm's length. O'Brien had a tow line, and with it in his teeth, he pulled me downstream about a hundred yards away from the fortress, where we got out. O'Brien was so wiped out that for a few minutes he just stayed completely still. I was also numb from the cold.
"Peter," said he, "thank God we have succeeded so far. Now we must push on as far as we can, for we shall have daylight in two hours."
"Peter," he said, "thank God we've made it this far. Now we need to keep going as far as we can, because we'll have daylight in two hours."
It was not till some months later that, after many adventures, we reached Flushing, and procured the services of a pilot. With a strong tide and a fair wind we were soon clear of the Scheldt, and next morning a cutter hove in sight, and in a few minutes we found ourselves once more under the British pennant.
It wasn't until a few months later that, after a lot of adventures, we arrived in Flushing and hired a pilot. With a strong current and a good wind, we quickly left the Scheldt, and the next morning a cutter appeared on the horizon, and in a few minutes, we found ourselves once again under the British flag.
IV.--In Bedlam
Once, in the West Indies, O'Brien and I had again come across our good friend Colonel O'Brien and his daughter Celeste. He was now General O'Brien, Governor of Martinique; and Celeste was nineteen, and I one-and-twenty. And though France and England were still at war, before we parted Celeste and I were lovers, engaged to be married; and the general raised no objection to our attachment.
Once, in the West Indies, O'Brien and I ran into our good friend Colonel O'Brien and his daughter Celeste again. He was now General O'Brien, the Governor of Martinique, and Celeste was nineteen while I was twenty-one. Even though France and England were still at war, by the time we parted, Celeste and I had fallen in love and were engaged to be married, and the general didn't object to our relationship.
On our return from that voyage a series of troubles overtook me. My grandfather, Lord Privilege, had begun to take some interest in me; but before he died my uncle went to live with him, and so poisoned his mind against me that when the old lord's will was read it was found that £10,000 bequeathed to me had been cancelled by a codicil. As both my brothers and my other uncle were dead, my uncle was enraged at the possibility of my succeeding to the title.
On our way back from that trip, a bunch of problems hit me all at once. My grandfather, Lord Privilege, had started to show some interest in me; but before he passed away, my uncle moved in with him and turned him against me so much that when the old lord's will was read, it showed that the £10,000 left to me had been canceled by an addendum. Since both my brothers and my other uncle were dead, my uncle was furious at the thought of me possibly inheriting the title.
The loss of £10,000 was too much for my father's reason, and from lunacy he went quietly to his grave, leaving my only sister, Ellen, to find a home among strangers.
The loss of £10,000 was too much for my father to handle, and he quietly went to his grave, losing his sanity in the process, leaving my only sister, Ellen, to find a home with strangers.
In the meantime, O'Brien had been made a captain, and had sailed for the East Indies. I was to have accompanied him, but my uncle, who had now succeeded to the title, had sufficient influence at the Admiralty to prevent this, and I was appointed first lieutenant to a ship whose captain, an illegitimate son of Lord Privilege, was determined to ruin me. Captain Hawkins was a cowardly, mean, tyrannical man, and, although I kept my temper under all his petty persecutions, he managed at last to string together a number of accusations and, on our return, send me to a court-martial.
In the meantime, O'Brien had been promoted to captain and had set sail for the East Indies. I was supposed to go with him, but my uncle, who had inherited the title, had enough pull at the Admiralty to stop that from happening, and I was assigned as the first lieutenant on a ship whose captain, an illegitimate son of Lord Privilege, was determined to make my life miserable. Captain Hawkins was a cowardly, petty, and tyrannical man, and even though I kept my cool despite all his minor abuses, he eventually managed to piece together a series of accusations and, upon our return, sent me to a court-martial.
The verdict of the court-martial was that "the charges of insubordination had been partly proved, and therefore that Lieutenant Peter Simple was dismissed his ship; but in consideration of his good character and services his case was strongly recommended to the consideration of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty."
The court-martial's verdict was that "the charges of insubordination were partially proved, and as a result, Lieutenant Peter Simple was dismissed from his ship; however, because of his good character and service, his case was highly recommended to the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty."
I hardly knew whether I felt glad or sorry at this sentence. On the one hand, in spite of the fourteen years I had served, it was almost a death-blow to my future advancement or employment in the service; on the other, the recommendation very much softened down the sentence, and I was quite happy to be quit of Captain Hawkins and free to hasten to my poor sister.
I barely knew if I should feel happy or sad about this verdict. On one hand, despite the fourteen years I had put in, it felt like a huge setback for my future career or job in the service; on the other hand, the recommendation really lightened the sentence, and I was quite relieved to be done with Captain Hawkins and free to rush to my poor sister.
I hurried on shore, but on my journey north fell ill with fever, and for three weeks was in a state of alternate stupor and delirium, lying in a cottage by the roadside.
I rushed ashore, but while heading north, I got sick with a fever and spent three weeks in a mix of unconsciousness and delirium, lying in a cottage by the road.
My uncle, learning of my condition, thought this too favourable an opportunity, provided I should live, not to have me in his power. He sent to have me removed, and some days afterwards--for I recollect nothing about the journey--I found myself in bed in a dark room, and my arms confined. Where was I? Presently the door opened, and a man entered who took down a shutter, and the light streamed in. The walls were bare and whitewashed. I looked at the window; it was closed up with two iron bars.
My uncle, finding out about my condition, saw this as too good of an opportunity, assuming I would survive, not to have me under his control. He arranged for me to be moved, and a few days later—since I don’t remember anything from the trip—I woke up in a bed in a dark room, with my arms restrained. Where was I? Soon, the door opened, and a man came in, pulled down a shutter, and let the light stream in. The walls were plain and painted white. I glanced at the window; it was boarded up with two iron bars.
"Why, where am I?" I inquired, with alarm.
"Why, where am I?" I asked, surprised.
"Where are you?" replied he. "Why, in Bedlam!"
"Where are you?" he replied. "Well, in Bedlam!"
As I afterwards discovered, my uncle had had me confined upon the plea that I was a young man who was deranged with an idea that his name was Simple, and that he was the heir to the title and estates, and that it was more from the fear of my coming to some harm than from any ill-will toward the poor young man that he wished me to remain in the hospital and be taken care of. Under these circumstances, I remained in Bedlam for one year and eight months.
As I later found out, my uncle had me locked up on the grounds that I was a young man who had lost touch with reality, thinking my name was Simple and that I was the heir to the title and estates. He believed it was more out of concern for my safety than any ill feelings towards the poor young man that he wanted me to stay in the hospital and be looked after. Because of this, I stayed in Bedlam for one year and eight months.
A chance visit from General O'Brien, a prisoner on parole, who was accompanied by his friend, Lord Belmore, secured my release; and shortly afterwards I commenced an action for false imprisonment against Lord Privilege. But the sudden death of my uncle stopped the action, and gave me the title and estates. The return of my old messmate, Captain O'Brien, who had just been made Sir Terence O'Brien, in consequence of his successes in the East Indies, added to my happiness.
A surprise visit from General O'Brien, who was a parolee, and his friend, Lord Belmore, led to my release; shortly after, I filed a lawsuit for false imprisonment against Lord Privilege. However, my uncle's unexpected death halted the lawsuit and left me with the title and estates. The return of my old friend, Captain O'Brien, who had just been named Sir Terence O'Brien due to his achievements in the East Indies, further boosted my happiness.
I found that Sir Terence had been in love with my sister Ellen from the day I had first taken him home, and that Ellen was equally in love with him; so when Celeste consented to my entreaties that our wedding should take place six weeks after my assuming the title, O'Brien took the hint and spoke.
I realized that Sir Terence had been in love with my sister Ellen from the moment I first brought him home, and that Ellen felt the same way about him; so when Celeste agreed to my pleas for our wedding to happen six weeks after I took the title, O'Brien picked up on it and spoke up.
Both unions have been attended with as much happiness as this world can afford. O'Brien and I are blessed with children, until we can now muster a large Christmas party in the two families.
Both unions have brought as much happiness as this world can offer. O'Brien and I are blessed with children, so we can now gather a big Christmas party with both families.
Such is the history of Peter Simple, Viscount Privilege, no longer the fool, but the head, of the family.
Such is the story of Peter Simple, Viscount Privilege, no longer the fool, but the leader of the family.
CHARLES MATURIN
Melmoth the Wanderer
The romances of Charles Robert Maturin mark the transition stage between the old crude "Gothic" tales of terror and the subtler and weirder treatment of the supernatural that had its greatest master in Edgar Allan Poe. Maturin was born at Dublin in 1782, and died there on October 30, 1824. He became a clergyman of the Church of Ireland; but his leanings were literary rather than clerical, and his first story, "Montorio" (1807), was followed by others that brought him increasing popularity. Over-zealousness on a friend's behalf caused him heavy financial losses, for which he strove to atone by an effort to write for the stage. Thanks to the good offices of Scott and Byron, his tragedy, "Bertram," was acted at Drury Lane in 1816, and proved successful. But his other dramatic essays were failures, and he returned to romance. In 1820 was published his masterpiece, "Melmoth the Wanderer," the central figure of which is acknowledged to be one of the great Satanic creations of literature. The book has been more appreciated in France than in England; one of its most enthusiastic admirers was Balzac, who paid it the compliment of writing a kind of sequel to it.
The romances of Charles Robert Maturin represent a transitional phase between the earlier, crude "Gothic" horror stories and the more nuanced and bizarre approach to the supernatural exemplified by Edgar Allan Poe. Maturin was born in Dublin in 1782 and died there on October 30, 1824. He became a clergyman in the Church of Ireland, but his interests leaned more towards literature than religion. His first story, "Montorio" (1807), was followed by other works that gained him increasing popularity. His excessive enthusiasm for a friend's behalf led to significant financial losses, which he tried to recover from by attempting to write for the stage. With the help of Scott and Byron, his play "Bertram" was performed at Drury Lane in 1816 and was successful. However, his other dramatic works failed, prompting him to return to writing romances. In 1820, he published his masterpiece, "Melmoth the Wanderer," whose main character is recognized as one of the great Satanic figures in literature. The book has been more appreciated in France than in England, with one of its most passionate admirers being Balzac, who honored it by writing a sort of sequel.
I.--The Portrait
"I want a glass of wine," groaned the old man; "it would keep me alive a little longer."
"I want a glass of wine," the old man groaned; "it might keep me going a bit longer."
John Melmoth offered to get some for him. The dying man clutched the blankets around him, and looked strangely at his nephew.
John Melmoth offered to get some for him. The dying man held the blankets tightly around him and looked at his nephew in a strange way.
"Take this key," he said. "There is wine in that closet."
"Here, take this key," he said. "There's wine in that closet."
John knew that no one but his uncle had entered the closet for sixty years--his uncle who had spent his life in greedily heaping treasure upon treasure, and who, now, on his miserable death-bed, grudged the clergyman's fee for the last sacrament.
John knew that no one but his uncle had entered the closet for sixty years—his uncle who had spent his life greedily accumulating treasure after treasure, and who, now, on his miserable deathbed, was unwilling to pay the clergyman's fee for the last rites.
When John stepped into the closet, his eyes were instantly riveted by a portrait that hung on the wall. There was nothing remarkable about costume or countenance, but the eyes, John felt, were such as one feels they wish they had never seen. In the words of Southey, "they gleamed with demon light." John held the candle to the portrait, and could distinguish the words on the border: "Jno. Melmoth, anno 1646." He gazed in stupid horror until recalled by his uncle's cough.
When John walked into the closet, his gaze was immediately drawn to a portrait hanging on the wall. There was nothing special about the clothing or the face, but the eyes, John thought, were the kind you wish you’d never seen. As Southey described, "they gleamed with demon light." John held the candle up to the portrait and could make out the words on the border: "Jno. Melmoth, anno 1646." He stared in dumbfounded horror until his uncle's cough brought him back to reality.
"You have seen the portrait?" whispered old Melmoth.
"You've seen the portrait?" whispered old Melmoth.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Well, you will see him again--he is still alive."
"Well, you'll see him again—he's still alive."
Later in the night, when the miser was at the point of death, John saw a figure enter the room, deliberately look round, and retire. The face of the figure was the face of the portrait! After a moment of terror, John sprang up to pursue, but the shrieks of his uncle recalled him. The agony was nearly ended; in a few minutes old Melmoth was dead.
Later that night, when the miser was on the brink of death, John saw a figure enter the room, carefully look around, and then leave. The face of the figure was identical to that of the portrait! After a quick moment of fear, John jumped up to chase after it, but his uncle's screams brought him back. The suffering was almost over; in just a few minutes, old Melmoth passed away.
In the will, which made John a wealthy man, there was an instruction to him to destroy the portrait in the closet, and also to destroy a manuscript that he would find in the mahogany chest under the portrait; he was to read the manuscript if he pleased.
In the will that made John a wealthy man, there was a directive for him to destroy the portrait in the closet and also to get rid of a manuscript he would find in the mahogany chest under the portrait; he could read the manuscript if he wanted to.
On a cold and gloomy evening John entered the closet, found the manuscript, and with a feeling of superstitious awe, began to read it. The task was a hard one, for the manuscript was discoloured and mutilated, and much was quite indecipherable.
On a cold and dreary evening, John stepped into the closet, discovered the manuscript, and, filled with a sense of superstitious awe, started to read it. The task was challenging, as the manuscript was stained and damaged, and a lot of it was completely unreadable.
John was able to gather, however, that it was the narrative of an Englishman, named Stanton, who had travelled in Spain in the seventeenth century. On one night of storm, Stanton had seen carried past him the bodies of two lovers who had been killed by lightning. As he watched, a man had stepped forward, had looked calmly at the bodies, and had burst into a horrible demoniac laugh. Stanton saw the man several times, always in circumstances of horror; he learnt that his name was Melmoth. This being exercised a kind of fascination over Stanton, who searched for him far and wide. Ultimately, Stanton was confined in a madhouse by relatives who wanted to secure his property; and from the madhouse he was offered, but refused, release by Melmoth as a result of some bargain, the nature of which was not revealed.
John was able to figure out that it was the story of an Englishman named Stanton, who had traveled in Spain in the seventeenth century. One stormy night, Stanton witnessed the bodies of two lovers who had been struck by lightning being carried past him. As he watched, a man stepped forward, looked calmly at the bodies, and erupted into a horrific, demonic laugh. Stanton saw this man several times, always in terrifying situations; he learned that the man's name was Melmoth. This being had a strange fascination for Stanton, who searched for him everywhere. Eventually, Stanton was locked up in a mental institution by relatives who wanted to take his property; and from the institution, he was offered release by Melmoth, but he refused, due to some undisclosed deal.
After reading this story, John Melmoth raised his eyes, and he started involuntarily as they encountered those of the portrait. With a shudder, he tore the portrait from its frame, and rushed into his room, where he flung its fragments on the fire.
After finishing this story, John Melmoth looked up, and he jumped involuntarily when his gaze met that of the portrait. With a shiver, he ripped the portrait from its frame and dashed into his room, where he threw its pieces into the fire.
The mansion was close by the iron-bound coast of Wicklow, in Ireland, and on the next night John was summoned forth by the news that a vessel was in distress. He saw immediately that the ship was doomed. She lay beating upon a rock, against which the tempest hurled breakers that dashed their foam to a height of thirty feet.
The mansion was near the rugged coastline of Wicklow, Ireland, and the next night, John was called out with the news that a ship was in trouble. He quickly realized that the vessel was doomed. It was crashing against a rock, while the storm sent waves crashing that sprayed foam up to thirty feet high.
In the midst of the tumult John descried, standing a little above him on the rock, a figure that showed neither sympathy nor terror, uttered no sound, offered no help. A few minutes afterwards he distinctly heard the words, "Let them perish!"
In the chaos, John saw a figure standing slightly above him on the rock, showing no sympathy or fear, making no sound, offering no help. A few minutes later, he clearly heard the words, "Let them perish!"
Just then a tremendous wave dashing over the vessel extorted a cry of horror from the spectators. When the cry had ceased, Melmoth heard a laugh that chilled his blood. It was from the figure that stood above him. He recalled Stanton's narrative. In a blind fury of eagerness, he began to climb the rock; but a stone gave way in his grasp, and he was hurled into the roaring deep below.
Just then, a huge wave crashed over the ship, causing the onlookers to scream in fear. When the shouting stopped, Melmoth heard a laugh that froze him in his tracks. It came from the figure standing above him. He remembered Stanton's story. In a desperate frenzy, he started to climb the rock, but a stone slipped from his grip, and he was thrown into the raging water below.
It was several days before he recovered his senses, and he then learned that he had been rescued by the one survivor of the wreck, a Spaniard, who had clutched at John and dragged him ashore with him. As soon as John had recovered somewhat, he hastened to thank his deliverer, who was lodged in the mansion. Having expressed his gratitude, Melmoth was about to retire, when the Spaniard detained him.
It took several days for him to regain his senses, and when he did, he found out that he had been saved by the only survivor of the shipwreck, a Spaniard, who had grabbed onto John and pulled him ashore. Once John had recovered a bit, he rushed to thank his rescuer, who was staying in the mansion. After expressing his gratitude, Melmoth was about to leave when the Spaniard stopped him.
"Señor," he said, "I understand your name is"--he gasped--"Melmoth?"
"Sir," he said, "I hear your name is"--he gasped--"Melmoth?"
"It is."
"It's true."
"Had you," said the Spaniard rapidly, "a relative who was, about one hundred and forty years ago, said to be in Spain?"
"Did you," the Spaniard asked quickly, "have a relative who, about one hundred and forty years ago, was said to be in Spain?"
"I believe--I fear--I had."
"I think—I worry—I had."
"Are you his descendant? Are you the repository of that terrible secret which--?" He gave way to uncontrollable agitation. Gradually he recovered himself, and went on. "It is singular that accident should have placed me within the reach of the only being from whom I could expect either sympathy or relief in the extraordinary circumstances in which I am placed--circumstances which I did not believe I should ever disclose to mortal man, but which I shall disclose to you."
"Are you his descendant? Are you the keeper of that terrible secret that--?" He broke down in uncontrollable agitation. Slowly, he composed himself and continued. "It's strange that chance has brought me to the only person from whom I could hope for either understanding or help in these unusual circumstances I'm facing—circumstances I never thought I would share with anyone, but I will share them with you."
II.--The Spaniard's Story
I am, as you know, a native of Spain; but you are yet to learn that I am a descendant of one of its noblest houses--the house of Monçada. While I was yet unborn, my mother vowed that I should be devoted to religion. As the time drew near when I was to forsake the world and retire to a monastery, I revolted in horror at the career before me, and refused to take the vows. But my family were completely under the influence of a cunning and arrogant priest, who threatened God's curse upon me if I disobeyed; and ultimately, with a despairing heart, I consented.
I am, as you know, from Spain; but you don’t yet know that I come from one of its noblest families—the Monçada family. Before I was even born, my mother promised that I would dedicate my life to religion. As the time approached for me to leave the world behind and join a monastery, I was horrified by the path laid out for me and refused to take my vows. But my family was completely under the sway of a cunning and arrogant priest, who threatened to invoke God's curse on me if I disobeyed; ultimately, with a heavy heart, I agreed.
"The horror with which I had anticipated monastic life was nothing to my disgust and misery at the realisation of its evils. The narrowness and littleness of it, the hypocrisies, all filled me with revolt; and it was only by brooding over possibilities of escape that I could avoid utter despair. At length a ray of hope came to me. My younger brother, a lad of spirit, who had quarrelled with the priest who dominated our family, succeeded with great difficulty in communicating with me, and promised that a civil process should be undertaken for the reclamation of my vows.
"The dread I felt about monastic life was nothing compared to my disgust and misery when I truly recognized its flaws. The narrow-mindedness and pettiness of it all, the deceitful nature, filled me with revulsion; and the only thing that kept me from total despair was thinking about ways to escape. Finally, a glimmer of hope emerged. My younger brother, a spirited kid who had a falling out with the priest who controlled our family, managed to contact me with great difficulty and promised that we would start a legal process to lift my vows."
"But presently my hopes were destroyed by the news that my civil process had failed. Of the desolation of mind into which this failure plunged me, I can give no account--despair has no diary. I remember that I used to walk for hours in the garden, where alone I could avoid the neighbourhood of the other monks. It happened that the fountain of the garden was out of repair, and the workmen engaged upon it had had to excavate a passage under the garden wall. But as this was guarded by day and securely locked by night, it offered but a tantalising image of escape and freedom.
"But then my hopes were crushed by the news that my legal case had failed. I can’t describe the despair I felt from this failure—there’s no record of despair. I remember walking for hours in the garden, where I could be alone and avoid the other monks. The garden's fountain was broken, and the workers fixing it had to dig a passage under the garden wall. But since it was guarded during the day and securely locked at night, it was just a frustrating glimpse of escape and freedom."
"One evening, as I sat gloomily by the door of the passage, I heard my name whispered. I answered eagerly, and a paper was thrust under the door. I knew the handwriting--it was that of my brother Juan. From it I learned that Juan was still planning my escape, and had found a confederate within the monastery--a parricide who had turned monk to evade his punishment.
"One evening, as I sat sadly by the door of the hallway, I heard my name whispered. I replied eagerly, and a piece of paper was slid under the door. I recognized the handwriting—it was my brother Juan's. From it, I discovered that Juan was still working on my escape and had found an accomplice within the monastery—a murderer who had become a monk to avoid his punishment."
"Juan had bribed him heavily, yet I feared to trust him until he confided to me that he himself also intended to escape. At length our plans were completed; my companion had secured the key of a door in the chapel that led through the vaults to a trap-door opening into the garden. A rope ladder flung by Juan over the wall would give us liberty.
"Juan had paid him off well, but I was still hesitant to trust him until he admitted that he also wanted to escape. Finally, our plans were in place; my companion had gotten the key to a door in the chapel that led through the vaults to a trap door opening into the garden. A rope ladder thrown by Juan over the wall would give us our freedom."
"At the darkest hour of the night we passed through the door, and crawled through the dreadful passages beneath the monastery. I reached the top of the ladder-a lantern flashed in my eyes. I dropped down into my brother's arms.
"At the darkest hour of the night, we went through the door and crawled through the terrifying passages beneath the monastery. I reached the top of the ladder—a lantern flashed in my eyes. I dropped down into my brother's arms."
"We hurried away to where a carriage was waiting. I sprang into it.
"We rushed over to where a carriage was waiting. I jumped into it."
"'He is safe,' cried Juan, following me.
"'He's safe,' shouted Juan, running after me.
"'But are you?' answered a voice behind him. He staggered and fell back. I leapt down beside him. I was bathed in his blood. He was dead. One moment of wild, fearful agony, and I lost consciousness.
"'But are you?' answered a voice behind him. He staggered and fell back. I jumped down beside him. I was drenched in his blood. He was dead. One moment of intense, fearful pain, and I passed out.
"When I came to myself, I was lying in an apartment not unlike my cell, but without a crucifix. Beside me stood my companion in flight.
"When I regained consciousness, I was lying in an apartment that was similar to my cell, but without a crucifix. Next to me stood my companion in escape."
"'Where am I?' I asked.
"'Where am I?' I asked."
"'You are in the prison of the Inquisition,' he replied, with a mocking laugh.
"'You are in the Inquisition's prison,' he said, laughing mockingly.
"He had betrayed me! He had been all the while in league with the superior.
"He had betrayed me! He had been in cahoots with the boss the whole time."
"I was tried again and again by the Inquisition--, charged not only with the crime of escaping from the convent and breaking my religious vows, but with the murder of my brother. My spirits sank with each appearance before the judges. I foresaw myself doomed to die at the stake.
"I was put on trial over and over by the Inquisition, accused not only of escaping from the convent and breaking my religious vows but also of murdering my brother. My spirits dropped with each appearance before the judges. I could see my fate—doomed to die at the stake."
"One night, and for several nights afterwards, a visitor presented himself to me. He came and went apparently without help or hindrance--as if he had had a master-key to all the recesses of the prison. And yet he seemed no agent of the Inquisition--indeed, he denounced it with caustic satire and withering severity. But what struck me most of all was the preternatural glare of his eyes. I felt that I had never beheld such eyes blazing in a mortal face. It was strange, too, that he constantly referred to events that must have happened long before his birth as if he had actually witnessed them.
"One night, and for several nights after that, a visitor showed up for me. He came and went as if he had a master key to all the hidden corners of the prison, without any help or obstacles. Yet, he didn't seem like an agent of the Inquisition; in fact, he mocked it with sharp satire and intense criticism. But what struck me the most was the unnatural intensity of his eyes. I felt like I had never seen such fiery eyes in a human face. It was also strange that he kept talking about events that must have happened long before he was born, as if he had actually seen them."
"On the night before my final trial, I awoke from a hideous dream of burning alive to behold the stranger standing beside me. With an impulse I could not resist, I flung myself before him and begged him to save me. He promised to do so--on one awful and incommunicable condition. My horror brought me courage; I refused, and he left me.
"On the night before my final trial, I woke up from a terrible dream of burning alive to see the stranger standing next to me. Overcome by an impulse I couldn’t resist, I threw myself in front of him and begged him to save me. He promised he would—on one terrible and unspeakable condition. My fear gave me courage; I refused, and he walked away from me."
"Next day I was sentenced to death at the stake. But before my fearful doom could be accomplished, I was free--and by that very agency of fire that was to have destroyed me. The prison of the Inquisition was burned to the ground, and in the confusion I escaped.
"Next day I was sentenced to death by burning at the stake. But before my terrifying fate could be carried out, I was freed—and by the very fire that was supposed to kill me. The Inquisition's prison was burned to the ground, and amid the chaos, I escaped."
"When my strength was exhausted by running through the deserted streets, I leaned against a door; it gave way, and I found myself within the house. Concealed, I heard two voices--an old man's and a young man's. The old man was confessing to the young one--his son--that he was a Jew, and entreating the son to adopt the faith of Israel.
"When I was too tired from running through the empty streets, I leaned against a door; it gave way, and I found myself inside the house. Hidden, I heard two voices—a man's and a young man's. The older man was confessing to the younger one—his son—that he was a Jew, and pleading with his son to embrace the faith of Israel."
"I knew I was in the presence of a pretended convert--one of those Jews who profess to become Catholics through fear of the Inquisition. I had become possessed of a valuable secret, and instantly acted upon it. I burst out upon them, and threatened that unless the old man gave me hiding I should betray him. At first he was panic-stricken, then, hastily promising me protection, he conducted me within the house. In an inner room he raised a portion of the floor; we descended and went along a dark passage, at the end of which my guide opened a door, through which I passed. He closed it behind me, and withdrew.
"I realized I was dealing with someone pretending to convert—one of those Jews who claim to become Catholics out of fear of the Inquisition. I had learned a valuable secret, and I acted on it immediately. I confronted them and threatened that if the old man didn’t hide me, I would betray him. At first, he was terrified, but then, quickly promising me safety, he led me inside the house. In a back room, he lifted a section of the floor; we went down and moved along a dark corridor, at the end of which my guide opened a door for me. He closed it behind me and left."
"I was in an underground chamber, the walls of which were lined with skeletons, bottles containing strange misshapen creatures, and other hideous objects. I shuddered as I looked round.
"I was in an underground chamber, the walls of which were lined with skeletons, bottles containing strange misshapen creatures, and other hideous objects. I shuddered as I looked around."
"'Why fearest thou these?' asked a voice.' Surely the implements of the healing art should cause no terror.'
"'Why are you afraid of these?' asked a voice. 'Surely the tools of healing shouldn't cause any fear.'"
"I turned and beheld a man immensely old seated at a table. His eyes, although faded with years, looked keenly at me.
"I turned and saw a very old man sitting at a table. His eyes, though dimmed by age, looked sharply at me."
"'Thou hast escaped from the clutches of the Inquisition?' he asked me.
"'You escaped from the grip of the Inquisition?' he asked me.
"'Yes,' I answered.
"Yes," I replied.
"'And when in its prison,' he continued, leaning forward eagerly, 'didst thou face a tempter who offered thee deliverance at a dreadful price?'
"'And when you were in its prison,' he continued, leaning forward eagerly, 'did you encounter a tempter who offered you freedom at a terrible price?'"
"'It was so,' I answered, wondering.
'It was like that,' I replied, curious.
"'My prayer, then, is granted,' he said. 'Christian youth, thou art safe here. None save mine own Jewish people know of my existence. And I have employment for thee.'
"'My prayer is answered,' he said. 'Christian youth, you're safe here. Only my own Jewish people know I’m here. And I have work for you.'"
"He showed me a huge manuscript.
"He showed me a huge manuscript."
"'This,' he said, 'is written in characters that the officers of the Inquisition understand not. But the time has come for transcribing it, and my own eyes, old with age, are unequal to the labour. Yet it was necessary that the work should be done by one who has learnt the dread secret.'
"'This,' he said, 'is written in words that the officers of the Inquisition don’t understand. But the time has come to copy it, and my own eyes, old with age, can’t handle the task. Still, it’s important that the work is done by someone who knows the terrifying secret.'"
"A glance at the manuscript showed me that the language was Spanish, but the characters Greek. I began to read it, nor did I raise my eyes until the reading was ended."
"A quick look at the manuscript showed me that the language was Spanish, but the characters were Greek. I started to read it and didn’t lift my eyes until I finished."
III.--The Romance of Immalee
"The manuscript told how a Spanish merchant had set forth for the East Indies, taking his wife and son with him, and leaving an infant daughter behind. He prospered, and decided to settle in the East; he sent for his daughter, who came with her nurse. But their ship was wrecked; the child and the nurse alone escaped, and were stranded on an uninhabited island near the mouth of the Hooghly. The nurse died; but the child survived, and grew up a wild and beautiful daughter of nature, dwelling in lonely innocence, and revered as a goddess by the natives who watched her from afar.
"The manuscript described how a Spanish merchant journeyed to the East Indies, bringing his wife and son along while leaving an infant daughter behind. He thrived there and decided to settle permanently; he sent for his daughter, and she arrived with her nurse. However, their ship was wrecked; only the child and the nurse survived and were stranded on a deserted island near the mouth of the Hooghly River. The nurse died, but the child lived on and grew up as a wild and beautiful daughter of nature, living in solitude and innocence, while being revered as a goddess by the locals who observed her from a distance."
"To the Island, when Immalee (so she called herself) was growing into pure and lovely womanhood, there came a stranger--pale-faced, wholly different from the dark-skinned people she had seen from the shores of the island. She welcomed him with innocent joy. He came often; he told her of the outer world, of its wickedness and its miseries. She, too untutored to realise the sinister bitterness of his tone, listened with rapt attention and sympathy. She loved him. She told him that he was her all, that she would cling to him wheresoever he went. He looked at her with stern sorrow; he left her abruptly, nor did he ever visit the island again.
"To the Island, when Immalee (that’s what she called herself) was coming into her beautiful womanhood, a stranger arrived—pale-faced and completely different from the dark-skinned people she had seen from the shores of the island. She welcomed him with innocent joy. He came often; he shared stories about the outside world, its wickedness, and its suffering. Too inexperienced to understand the underlying bitterness in his voice, she listened with rapt attention and sympathy. She loved him. She told him that he meant everything to her, that she would follow him wherever he went. He looked at her with deep sadness; he left her suddenly, and he never returned to the island again."
"Immalee was rescued, her origin was discovered, and she became Isidora de Aliaga, the carefully nurtured daughter of prosperous and devout Spanish parents. The island and the stranger were memories of the past. Yet one day, in the streets of Madrid, she beheld once more the well-remembered eyes. Soon afterwards she was visited by the stranger. How he entered and left her home when he came to her--and again he came often--she could not tell. She feared him, and yet she loved him.
"Immalee was rescued, her background was revealed, and she became Isidora de Aliaga, the cherished daughter of wealthy and religious Spanish parents. The island and the stranger were just memories. However, one day, in the streets of Madrid, she saw those familiar eyes again. Shortly after, the stranger came to visit her. She couldn't figure out how he came in and out of her home during his visits—and he kept coming back. She was scared of him, yet she loved him."
"At length her father, who had been on another voyage, announced that he was returning, and bringing with him a suitable husband for his newly-found daughter. Isidora, in panic, besought the stranger to save her. He was unwilling. At last, in response to her tears, he consented. They were wedded, so Isidora believed, by a hermit in a ruined monastery. She returned home, and he renewed his visits, promising to reveal their marriage in the fullness of time.
"Finally, her father, who had been on another voyage, announced he was coming back and bringing a suitable husband for his newly-discovered daughter. Isidora, in a panic, begged the stranger to save her. He was hesitant. Eventually, after seeing her tears, he agreed. They were married, or so Isidora thought, by a hermit in a ruined monastery. She went home, and he continued to visit her, promising to reveal their marriage when the time was right."
"Meanwhile, tales had reached her father's ears of a malignant being who was permitted to wander over the earth and tempt men in dire extremity with release from their troubles as the result of their concluding an unspeakable bargain. This being himself appeared to the father, and warned him that his daughter was in danger.
"Meanwhile, stories had reached her father's ears about a wicked being who was allowed to roam the earth and lure men in their most desperate moments with the promise of relief from their troubles in exchange for an unspeakable deal. This being even appeared to the father and warned him that his daughter was in danger."
"He returned, and pressed on with preparations for the bridal ceremony. Isidora entreated her husband to rescue her. He promised, and went away. A masked ball was given in celebration of the nuptials. At the hour of twelve Isidora felt a touch upon her shoulder. It was her husband. They hastened away, but not unperceived. Her brother called on the pair to stop, and drew his sword. In an instant he lay bleeding and lifeless. The family and the guests crowded round in horror. The stranger waved them back with his arm. They stood motionless, as if rooted to the ground.
"He came back and continued getting ready for the wedding ceremony. Isidora begged her husband to save her. He agreed and left. A masked ball was held to celebrate the marriage. At midnight, Isidora felt a hand on her shoulder. It was her husband. They rushed away, but not without being noticed. Her brother called out for them to stop and pulled out his sword. In an instant, he was lying there, bleeding and dead. The family and guests gathered around in shock. The stranger waved them back with his arm. They stood frozen, as if stuck to the ground."
"'Isidora, fly with me!' he said. She looked at him, looked at the body of her brother, and sank in a swoon. The stranger passed out amid the powerless onlookers.
"'Isidora, come with me!' he said. She looked at him, looked at her brother's body, and fainted. The stranger collapsed among the helpless onlookers.
"Isidora, the confessed bride of an unhallowed being, was taken before the Inquisition, and sentenced to life-long imprisonment. But she did not survive long; and ere she died, her husband appeared to her, and offered her freedom, happiness, and love--at a dreadful price she would not pay. Such was the history of the ill-fated love of Immalee for a being to whom mortal love was a boon forbidden."
"Isidora, the revealed bride of an unholy being, was brought before the Inquisition and sentenced to life in prison. However, she didn't last long; and before she passed away, her husband appeared to her, offering freedom, happiness, and love—at a terrible price she refused to pay. This is the story of the doomed love of Immalee for a being to whom human love was a forbidden gift."
IV.--The Fate of Melmoth
When Monçada had completed the tale of Immalee, he announced his intention of describing how he had left the house of the Jewish doctor, and what was his purpose in coming to Ireland. A time was fixed for the continuation of the recital.
When Monçada finished telling the story of Immalee, he said he would share how he left the home of the Jewish doctor and what brought him to Ireland. A time was set for the next part of the story.
The night when Monçada prepared to resume his story was a dark and stormy one. The two men drew close to the fire.
The night when Monçada got ready to continue his story was dark and stormy. The two men huddled by the fire.
"Hush!" suddenly said Monçada.
"Shh!" Monçada suddenly said.
John Melmoth listened, and half rose from his chair.
John Melmoth listened and started to get up from his chair.
"We are watched!" he exclaimed.
"We're being watched!" he exclaimed.
At that moment the door opened, and a figure appeared at it. The figure advanced slowly to the centre of the room. Monçada crossed himself, and attempted to pray. John Melmoth, nailed to his chair, gazed upon the form that stood before him--it was indeed Melmoth the Wanderer. But the eyes were dim; those beacons lit by an infernal fire were no longer visible.
At that moment, the door opened, and a figure appeared. The figure slowly walked to the center of the room. Monçada crossed himself and tried to pray. John Melmoth, frozen in his chair, looked at the figure in front of him—it was indeed Melmoth the Wanderer. But the eyes were dull; those beacons once lit by an infernal fire were no longer visible.
"Mortals," said the Wanderer, in strange and solemn accents, "you are here to talk of my destiny. That distiny is accomplished. Your ancestor has come home," he continued, turning to John Melmoth. "If my crimes have exceeded those of mortality, so will my punishment. And the time for that punishment is come.
"Mortals," said the Wanderer in a strange and serious tone, "you're here to discuss my fate. That fate is fulfilled. Your ancestor has returned home," he continued, turning to John Melmoth. "If my sins are greater than those of an ordinary person, then my punishment will be as well. And the time for that punishment has arrived."
"It is a hundred and fifty years since I first probed forbidden secrets. I have now to pay the penalty. None can participate in my destiny but with his own consent. None has consented. It has been reported of me, as you know, that I obtained from the enemy of souls a range of existence beyond the period of mortality--a power to pass over space with the swiftness of thought--to encounter perils unharmed, to penetrate into dungeons, whose bolts were as flax and tow at my touch. It has been said that this power was accorded to me that I might be enabled to tempt wretches at their fearful hour of extremity with the promise of deliverance and immunity on condition of their exchanging situations with me.
"It’s been one hundred and fifty years since I first explored forbidden secrets. Now, I have to face the consequences. No one can share in my fate without their own agreement. No one has agreed. As you know, it’s been said that I received from the enemy of souls a way to exist beyond mortality—a power to travel through space as fast as thought—to face dangers unscathed, to enter dungeons where the locks felt like twine at my touch. They claim this power was given to me so I could tempt desperate souls at their darkest moment with the promise of salvation and freedom, as long as they traded places with me."
"No one has ever changed destinies with Melmoth the Wanderer. I have traversed the world in search, and no one to gain that world would lose his own soul!" He paused. "Let me, if possible, obtain an hour's repose. Ay, repose--sleep!" he repeated, answering the astonishment of his hearers' looks. "My existence is still human!"
"No one has ever changed destinies with Melmoth the Wanderer. I have traveled the world in search, and no one, to gain that world, would lose their own soul!" He paused. "Let me, if possible, get an hour of rest. Yes, rest—sleep!" he repeated, addressing the astonishment on the faces of his listeners. "My existence is still human!"
And a ghastly and derisive smile wandered over his features as he spoke. John Melmoth and Monçada quitted the apartment, and the Wanderer, sinking back in his chair slept profoundly.
And a creepy and mocking smile spread across his face as he spoke. John Melmoth and Monçada left the room, and the Wanderer, sinking back in his chair, fell into a deep sleep.
The two men did not dare to approach the door until noon next day. The Wanderer started up, and they saw with horror the change that had come over him. The lines of extreme age were visible in every feature.
The two men didn't dare to go near the door until noon the next day. The Wanderer stood up, and they watched in horror at the change that had taken place in him. The signs of extreme age were visible in every feature.
"My hour is come," he said. "Leave me alone. Whatever noises you may hear in the course of the awful night that is approaching, come not near, at peril of your lives. Be warned! Retire!"
"My time has come," he said. "Leave me be. Whatever sounds you may hear during the terrible night that's coming, do not come near, at the risk of your lives. Take heed! Go away!"
They passed that day in intense anxiety, and at night had no thought of repose. At midnight sounds of indescribable horror began to issue from the Wanderer's apartment, shrieks of supplication, yells of blasphemy--they could not tell which. The sounds suddenly ceased. The two men hastened into the room. It was empty.
They spent that day in intense anxiety, and at night they couldn't rest. At midnight, terrifying sounds began to come from the Wanderer's room—cries for help, screams of anger—they couldn't tell which. Suddenly, the sounds stopped. The two men rushed into the room. It was empty.
A small door leading to a back staircase was open, and near it they discovered the trace of footsteps of a person who had been walking in damp sand or clay. They traced the footsteps down the stairs, through the garden, and across a field to a rock that overlooked the sea.
A small door to a back staircase was open, and nearby they found the footprints of someone who had been walking on damp sand or clay. They followed the footprints down the stairs, through the garden, and across a field to a rock that looked out over the sea.
Through the furze that clothed this rock, there was a kind of track as if a person had dragged his way, or been dragged, through it. The two men gained the summit of the rock; the wide, waste, engulfing ocean was beneath. On a crag below, something hung as floating to the blast. Melmoth clambered down and caught it. It was the handkerchief which the Wanderer had worn about his neck the preceding night. That was the last trace of the Wanderer.
Through the gorse that covered this rock, there was a kind of path as if someone had dragged themselves, or been dragged, through it. The two men reached the top of the rock; the vast, endless ocean lay below. On a ledge down below, something fluttered in the wind. Melmoth climbed down and grabbed it. It was the handkerchief that the Wanderer had worn around his neck the night before. That was the final trace of the Wanderer.
Melmoth and Monçada exchanged looks of silent horror, and returned slowly home.
Melmoth and Monçada glanced at each other in silent shock and slowly headed home.
DIEGO DE MENDOZA
Lazarillo de Tormes
Don Diego Hurtado de Mendoza's career was hardly of a kind that would be ordinarily associated with a lively romance of vagabondage. A grandee of high birth, an ambassador of the Emperor Charles V., an accomplished soldier and a learned historian--such was the creator of the hungry rogue Lazarillo, and the founder of the "picaresque" school of fiction, or the romance of roguery, which is not yet extinct. Don Diego de Mendoza, born early in 1503, was educated at the University of Salamanca, and spent most of the rest of his days in courts and camps. He died at Madrid in April 1575. Although written during Mendoza's college days, "Lazarillo de Tormes" did not appear until 1533, when it was published anonymously at Antwerp. During the following year it was reprinted at Bruges, but it fell under the ban of the Inquisition, and subsequent editions were considerably expurgated. Such was its popularity that it was continued by inferior authors after Mendoza's death.
Don Diego Hurtado de Mendoza's career was definitely not what you'd expect from a thrilling tale of wandering and adventure. He was a nobleman of high status, an ambassador for Emperor Charles V, a skilled soldier, and a knowledgeable historian—he was the creator of the cunning trickster Lazarillo and the founder of the "picaresque" genre of fiction, or the romance of roguery, which still exists today. Don Diego de Mendoza was born in early 1503, educated at the University of Salamanca, and spent most of his life in courts and military camps. He passed away in Madrid in April 1575. Although "Lazarillo de Tormes" was written during Mendoza's time in college, it was published anonymously in Antwerp in 1533. The following year, it was reprinted in Bruges, but it was condemned by the Inquisition, and later editions were heavily censored. Its immense popularity led to sequels by lesser authors after Mendoza's death.
I.--The Blind Man
You must know, in the first place, that my name is Lazarillo de Tormes, and that I am the son of Thomas Gonzalez and Antonia Perez, natives of Tejares, a village of Salamanca. My father was employed to superintend the operations of a water-mill on the river Tormes, from which I took my surname; and I had only reached my ninth year, when he was taken into custody for administering certain copious, but injudicious, bleedings to the sacks of customers. Being thrown out of employment by this disaster, he joined an armament then preparing against the Moors in the quality of mule-driver to a gentleman; and in that expedition he, along with his master, finished his life and services together.
You should know right off that my name is Lazarillo de Tormes, and I'm the son of Thomas Gonzalez and Antonia Perez, both from Tejares, a village in Salamanca. My dad worked as the manager of a watermill on the Tormes River, which is where my last name comes from; and by the time I reached nine years old, he was arrested for giving some customers way too much bloodletting. After that disaster, he lost his job and became a mule driver for a gentleman preparing to fight the Moors; unfortunately, he and his master both ended their lives together during that expedition.
My widowed mother hired a small place in the city of Salamanca, and opened an eating-house for the accommodation of students. It happened some time afterwards that a blind man came to lodge at the house, and thinking that I should do very well to lead him about, asked my mother to part with me. He promised to receive me not as a servant, but as a son; and thus I left Salamanca with my blind and aged master. He was as keen as an eagle in his own calling. He knew prayers suitable for all occasions, and could repeat them with a devout and humble countenance; he could prognosticate; and with respect to the medicinal art, he would tell you that Galen was an ignoramus compared with him. By these means his profits were very considerable.
My widowed mother rented a small place in the city of Salamanca and opened a restaurant to serve students. Some time later, a blind man came to stay at the house and thought I would be a good person to guide him, so he asked my mother to let me go with him. He promised to treat me not as a servant, but as a son; and so I left Salamanca with my blind and elderly master. He was incredibly sharp in his own area of expertise. He knew prayers for every occasion and could recite them with a devout and humble expression; he could predict things; and when it came to medicine, he would claim that Galen was clueless compared to him. Because of this, he made a significant profit.
With all this, however, I am sorry to say that I never met with so avaricious and so wicked an old curmudgeon; he allowed me almost daily to die of hunger, without troubling himself about my necessities; and, to say the truth, if I had not helped myself by means of a ready wit I should have closed my account from sheer starvation.
With all that said, I regret to mention that I never encountered such a greedy and mean-spirited old grouch; he let me nearly starve on a daily basis without caring about my needs. Honestly, if I hadn’t relied on my quick thinking to get by, I would have ended up dying from hunger.
The old man was accustomed to carry his food in a sort of linen knapsack, secured at the mouth by a padlock; and in adding to or taking from his store he used such vigilance that it was almost impossible to cheat him of a single morsel. By means of a small rent, however, which I slyly effected in one of the seams of the bag, I helped myself to the choicest pieces.
The old man was used to carrying his food in a kind of linen backpack, secured at the top with a padlock; and when he added to or took from his supply, he was so careful that it was nearly impossible to trick him out of even a single bite. However, through a small tear that I quietly made in one of the seams of the bag, I helped myself to the best pieces.
Whenever we ate, he kept a jar of wine near him; and I adopted the practice of bestowing on it sundry loving though stolen embraces. The fervency of my attachment was soon discovered in the deficiency of the wine, and the old man tied the jar to himself by the handle. I now procured a large straw, which I dipped into the mouth of the jar; but the old traitor must have heard me drink with it, for he placed the jar between his knees, keeping the mouth closed with his hand.
Whenever we ate, he kept a jar of wine close to him; and I started the habit of giving it various affectionate but sneaky sips. The intensity of my affection was soon revealed by the emptying of the wine, and the old man secured the jar to himself by the handle. I then got a long straw, which I dipped into the jar; but the old rascal must have heard me drinking with it, because he placed the jar between his knees, keeping the opening covered with his hand.
I then bored a small hole in the bottom of the jar, and closed it very delicately with wax. As the poor old man sat over the fire, with the jar between his knees, the heat melted the wax, and I, placing my mouth underneath, received the whole contents of the jar. The old boy was so enraged and surprised that he thought the devil himself had been at work. But he discovered the hole; and when next day I placed myself under the jar, he brought the jar down with full force on my mouth. Nearly all my teeth were broken, and my face was horribly cut with the fragments of the broken vessel.
I then drilled a small hole in the bottom of the jar and sealed it carefully with wax. As the poor old man sat by the fire with the jar between his knees, the heat melted the wax, and I positioned my mouth underneath to catch all the contents of the jar. The old guy was so furious and shocked that he thought the devil himself was at work. But he found the hole; and the next day, when I put myself under the jar again, he slammed it down hard on my mouth. Almost all my teeth were broken, and my face was badly cut by the pieces of the broken jar.
After this, he continually ill-treated me; on the slightest occasion he would flog me without mercy. If any humane person interfered, he immediately recounted the history of the jar; they would laugh, and say, "Thrash him well, good man; he deserves it richly!" I determined to revenge myself on the old tyrant, and seized an opportunity on a rainy day when a stream was flowing down the street. I took him to a point where the stream passed a stone pillar, told him that the water was narrowest there, and invited him to jump. He jumped accordingly, and gave his poor old pate such a smash against the pillar that he fell senseless. I took to my heels as swiftly as possible; nor did I even trouble to inquire what became of him.
After that, he kept mistreating me; he'd whip me without hesitation over the smallest things. If anyone decent tried to step in, he'd immediately tell the story about the jar, and they'd laugh, saying, "Give him a good beating, he's asking for it!" I decided I had to get back at that old tyrant, and I found my chance on a rainy day when a stream was running down the street. I led him to a spot where the stream was narrowest by a stone pillar, told him to jump. He jumped, and hit his poor old head against the pillar so hard that he fell unconscious. I took off as fast as I could; I didn't even bother to see what happened to him.
II.--The Priest
The next day I went to a place called Maqueda, where, as it were in punishment for my evil deeds, I fell in with a certain priest. I accosted him for alms, when he inquired whether I knew how to assist at mass. I answered that I did, which was true, for the blind man had taught me. The priest, therefore, engaged me on the spot.
The next day, I went to a place called Maqueda, where, as if in punishment for my wrongdoings, I ran into a certain priest. I approached him for some charity, and he asked if I knew how to help at mass. I said I did, which was true since the blind man had taught me. So, the priest hired me right then and there.
There is an old proverb which speaks of getting out of the frying-pan into the fire, which was indeed my unhappy case in this change of masters. This priest was, without exception, the most niggardly of all miserable devils I have ever met with. He had a large old chest, the key of which he always carried about him; and when the charity bread came from the church, he would with his own hands deposit it in the chest and turn the key. The only other eatable we had was a string of onions, of which every fourth day I was allowed one. Five farthings' worth of meat was his allowance for dinner and supper. It is true he divided the broth with me; but my share of the meat I might have put in my eye instead of my mouth, and have been none the worse for it; but sometimes, by good luck, I got a little morsel of bread.
There’s an old saying about jumping out of the frying pan and into the fire, which perfectly describes my unfortunate situation with this new master. This priest was, without a doubt, the stingiest person I’ve ever encountered. He had a big old chest that he always kept the key to; whenever the charitable bread came from the church, he would personally put it in the chest and lock it up. The only other food we had was a string of onions, and I was only allowed one every four days. His food allowance for dinner and supper was five farthings' worth of meat. It’s true he shared the broth with me, but the piece of meat he gave me was so tiny I could have put it in my eye instead of my mouth and would have been none the worse for it; although, sometimes, I got lucky and managed to snag a little piece of bread.
At the end of three weeks I was so exhausted with sheer hunger that I could hardly stand on my legs. One day, when my miserable, covetous thief of a master had gone out, an angel, in the likeness of a tinker, knocked at the door, and inquired whether I had anything to mend. Suddenly a light flashed upon me. "I have lost the key of this chest," said I, "can you fit it?" He drew forth a bunch of keys, fitted it, and lo! the lid of the chest arose. "I have no money," I said to my preserver, "but give me the key and help yourself." He helped himself, and so, when he had gone, did I.
At the end of three weeks, I was so worn out from hunger that I could barely stand. One day, when my greedy, miserable master was out, a figure who looked like a tinker knocked on the door and asked if I had anything to fix. Suddenly, it hit me. "I've lost the key to this chest," I said, "can you help me with it?" He pulled out a bunch of keys, found the right one, and just like that, the lid of the chest popped open. "I don’t have any money," I told my savior, "but take the key and help yourself." He took what he wanted, and when he left, I did the same.
But it was not predestined for me that such good luck should continue long; for on the third day I beheld the priest turning and counting the loaves over and over again. At last he said, "If I were not assured of the security of this chest, I should say that somebody had stolen my bread; but from this day I shall count the loaves; there remain now exactly nine and a piece."
But it wasn't meant for me that such good luck would last long; on the third day, I saw the priest turning and counting the loaves over and over again. Finally, he said, "If I weren't sure about the safety of this chest, I'd think someone had stolen my bread; but from now on, I'll count the loaves; there are exactly nine and a bit left."
"May nine curses light upon you, you miserable beggar!" said I to myself. The utmost I dared do, for some days, was to nibble here and there a morsel of the crust. At last it occurred to me that the chest was old and in parts broken. Might it not be supposed that rats had made an entrance? I therefore picked one loaf after another until I made up a tolerable supply of crumbs, which I ate like so many sugar-plums.
"May nine curses be upon you, you wretched beggar!" I said to myself. For several days, the most I could do was to nibble a bit of the crust here and there. Finally, it struck me that the chest was old and partly broken. Could it be that rats had gotten in? So, I picked through the loaves one by one until I gathered a decent amount of crumbs, which I ate like they were candy.
The priest, when he returned, beheld the havoc with dismay.
The priest, when he returned, looked at the chaos with shock.
"Confound the rats!" quoth he. "There is no keeping anything from them." I fared well at dinner, for he pared off all the places which he supposed the rats had nibbled at, and gave them to me, saying, "There, eat that; rats are very clean animals." But I received another shock when I beheld my tormentor nailing pieces of wood over all the holes in the chest. All I could do was to scrape other holes with an old knife; and so it went on until the priest set a trap for the rats, baiting it with bits of cheese that he begged from his neighbours. I did not nibble my bread with less relish because I added thereto the bait from the rat-trap. The priest, almost beside himself with astonishment at finding the bread nibbled, the bait gone, and no rat in the trap, consulted his neighbours, who suggested, to his great alarm, that the thief must be a snake.
"Curse the rats!" he said. "You can't hide anything from them." I had a good dinner because he cut away all the spots he thought the rats had chewed and gave them to me, saying, "Here, eat this; rats are very clean animals." But I got another shock when I saw my tormentor nailing pieces of wood over all the holes in the chest. All I could do was scrape other holes with an old knife, and that's how it continued until the priest set a trap for the rats, using bits of cheese that he begged from his neighbors. I didn’t enjoy my bread any less because I added the bait from the rat trap. The priest, almost frantic with surprise at finding the bread chewed, the bait gone, and no rat in the trap, asked his neighbors, who suggested, to his great alarm, that the thief must be a snake.
For security, I kept my precious key in my mouth--which I could do without inconvenience, as I had been in the habit of carrying in my mouth the coins I had stolen from my former blind master. But one night, when I was fast asleep, it was decreed by an evil destiny that the key should be placed in such a position in my mouth that my breath caused a loud whistling noise. My master concluded that this must be the hissing of the snake; he arose and stole with a club in his hand towards the place whence the sound proceeded; then, lifting the club, he discharged with all his force a blow on my unfortunate head. When he had fetched a light, he found me moaning, with the tell-tale key protruding from my mouth.
For safety, I kept my precious key in my mouth—which I could do without any trouble, since I had gotten used to carrying around the coins I had stolen from my former blind master. But one night, while I was fast asleep, fate had it that the key was positioned in my mouth in such a way that my breath created a loud whistling noise. My master assumed this must be the hissing of a snake; he got up and quietly moved toward the source of the sound with a club in his hand. Then, raising the club, he brought down a powerful blow onto my unfortunate head. When he turned on the light, he found me moaning, with the incriminating key sticking out of my mouth.
"Thank God," he exclaimed, "that the rats and snakes which have so long devoured my substance are at last discovered!"
"Thank goodness," he exclaimed, "that the rats and snakes that have been eating away at my resources are finally found!"
As soon as my wounds were healed, he turned me out of his door as if I had been in league with the evil one.
As soon as my wounds were healed, he kicked me out of his house as if I were in cahoots with the devil.
III.--The Poor Gentleman
By the assistance of some kind people I made my way to Toledo, where I sought my living by begging from door to door. But one day I encountered a certain esquire; he was well dressed, and walked with an air of ease and consequence. "Are you seeking a master, my boy?" he said. I replied that I was, and he bade me follow him.
By the help of some kind people, I made my way to Toledo, where I earned a living by begging from door to door. But one day, I met a certain squire; he was well-dressed and walked with an air of confidence. "Are you looking for a master, kid?" he asked. I said that I was, and he told me to follow him.
He led me through a dark and dismal entry to a house absolutely bare of furniture; and the hopes I had formed when he engaged me were further depressed when he told me that he had already breakfasted, and that it was not his custom to eat again till the evening. Disconsolately I began to eat some crusts that I had about me.
He took me through a dark and gloomy entrance to a house that had no furniture at all; my hopes, which I had raised when he hired me, dropped even further when he said he had already had breakfast and that he usually didn't eat again until the evening. Feeling down, I started to eat some crusts I had with me.
"Come here, boy," said my master. "What are you eating?" I showed him the bread. "Upon my life, but this seems exceedingly nice bread," he exclaimed; and seizing the largest piece, he attacked it fiercely.
"Come here, kid," said my boss. "What are you eating?" I showed him the bread. "Honestly, this looks like really good bread," he said, grabbing the biggest piece and devouring it eagerly.
When night came on, and I was expecting supper, my master said, "The market is distant, and the city abounds with rogues; we had better pass the night as we can, and to-morrow we will fare better. Nothing will ensure length of life so much as eating little."
When night fell and I was waiting for dinner, my master said, "The market is far away, and the city is full of criminals; we should make do for the night, and tomorrow will be better. Nothing ensures a long life more than eating less."
"Then truly," said I to myself in despair, "I shall never die."
"Then really," I said to myself in despair, "I will never die."
I spent the night miserably on a hard cane bedstead without a mattress. In the morning my master arose, washed his hands and face, dried them on his garments for want of a towel, and then carefully dressed himself, with my assistance. Having girded on his sword, he went forth to hear mass, without saying a word about breakfast. "Who would believe," I said, observing his erect bearing and air of gentility as he walked up the street, "that such a fine gentleman had passed the whole of yesterday without any other food than a morsel of bread? How many are there in this world who voluntarily suffer more for their false idea of honour, than they would undergo for their hopes of an hereafter!"
I spent the night uncomfortably on a hard cane bed without a mattress. In the morning, my master got up, washed his hands and face, dried them on his clothes because there was no towel, and then got dressed carefully with my help. After putting on his sword, he went out to attend mass without mentioning breakfast. "Who would believe," I thought, noticing his upright posture and elegant demeanor as he walked down the street, "that such a refined gentleman went the whole of yesterday with nothing but a piece of bread? How many people in this world willingly endure more for their misguided sense of honor than they would for their hopes of an afterlife!"
The day advanced, and my master did not return; my hopes of dinner disappeared like those of breakfast. In desperation, I went out begging, and such was the talent I had acquired in this art that I came back with four pounds of bread, a piece of cow-heel, and some tripe. I found my master at home, and he did not disapprove of what I had done.
The day went on, and my master still hadn't come back; my hopes for dinner faded away just like they had for breakfast. Feeling desperate, I went out to beg, and I had become so skilled at it that I returned with four pounds of bread, a piece of cow's heel, and some tripe. I found my master at home, and he didn't mind what I had done.
"It is much better," said he, "to ask, for the love of God, than to steal. I only charge you on no account to say you live with me."
"It’s way better," he said, "to ask, for the love of God, than to steal. I just ask that you never mention you live with me."
When I sat down to supper, my poor master eyed me so longingly that I resolved to invite him to partake of my repast; yet I wondered whether he would take it amiss if I did so. But my wishes towards him were soon gratified.
When I sat down for dinner, my poor master looked at me with such longing that I decided to invite him to join me for the meal; still, I wondered if he would mind. But my desire to include him was soon fulfilled.
"Ah!" said he; "cow-heel is delicious. There is nothing I am more fond of."
"Ah!" he said, "cow-heel is amazing. There's nothing I enjoy more."
"Then taste it, sir," said I, "and try whether this is as good as you have eaten." Presently he was grinding the food as ravenously as a greyhound.
"Then try it, sir," I said, "and see if it's as good as what you've had before." In no time, he was devouring the food as hungrily as a greyhound.
In this manner we passed eight or ten days, my master taking the air every day with the most perfect ease of a man of fashion, and returning home to feast on the contributions of the charitable, levied by poor Lazaro. Whereas my former masters declined to feed me, this one expected that I should maintain him. But I was much more sorry for him than angry at him, and with all his poverty I found greater satisfaction in serving him than either of the others.
In this way, we spent eight or ten days, my master enjoying the fresh air every day like a true gentleman, and coming home to feast on the donations collected by poor Lazaro. While my previous masters refused to feed me, this one expected me to support him. But I felt more pity for him than anger, and despite his poverty, I found more joy in serving him than in serving the others.
At length a man came to demand the rent, which of course my master could not pay. He answered the man very courteously that he was going out to change a piece of gold. But this time he made his exit for good. Next morning the man came to seize my master's effects, and on finding there were none, he had me arrested. But I was soon found to be innocent, and released. Thus did I lose my third and poorest master.
At last, a man showed up to collect the rent, which my master obviously couldn’t pay. He politely told the man he was going out to exchange a gold coin. But this time, he left for good. The next morning, the man returned to seize my master’s belongings, and when he found there were none, he had me arrested. But I was quickly cleared of any wrongdoing and released. And so, I lost my third and most unfortunate master.
IV.--The Dealer in Indulgences
My fourth master was a holy friar, eager in the pursuit of every kind of secular business and amusement. He kept me so incessantly on the trot that I could not endure it, so I took my leave of him without asking it.
My fourth master was a devout friar, enthusiastic about every sort of worldly activity and entertainment. He had me constantly on the move, and I couldn’t take it anymore, so I left him without even asking.
The next master that fortune threw in my way was a bulero, or dealer in papal indulgences, one of the cleverest and most impudent rogues that I have ever seen. He practised all manner of deceit, and resorted to the most subtle inventions to gain his end. A regular account of his artifices would fill a volume; but I will only recount a little manoeuvre which will give you some idea of his genius and invention.
The next master that luck brought my way was a bulero, or seller of papal indulgences, one of the smartest and most audacious con artists I've ever encountered. He used all sorts of tricks and relied on the slyest schemes to achieve his goals. A detailed account of his schemes could fill a book, but I'll just share a small maneuver that will give you an idea of his creativity and cunning.
He had preached two or three days at a place near Toledo, but found his indulgences go off but slowly. Being at his wits' end what to do, he invited the people to the church next morning to take his farewell. After supper at the inn that evening, he and the alguazil quarrelled and began to revile each other, my master calling the alguazil a thief, the alguazil declaring that the bulero was an impostor, and that his indulgences were forged. Peace was not restored until the alguazil had been taken away to another inn.
He had preached for two or three days at a place near Toledo, but found that his indulgences were selling very slowly. At his wit's end about what to do, he invited the people to the church the next morning to say goodbye. After dinner at the inn that evening, he and the alguazil got into an argument and started insulting each other, my master calling the alguazil a thief, while the alguazil claimed that the bulero was a fraud and that his indulgences were fake. Peace wasn’t restored until the alguazil was taken to another inn.
Next morning, during my master's farewell sermon, the alguazil entered the church and publicly repeated his charge, that the indulgences were forged. Whereupon my devout master threw himself on his knees in the pulpit, and exclaimed: "O Lord, Thou knowest how cruelly I am calumniated! I pray Thee, therefore, to show by a miracle the whole truth as to this matter. If I deal in iniquity may this pulpit sink with me seven fathoms below the earth, but if what is said be false let the author of the calumny be punished, so that all present may be convinced of his malice."
The next morning, during my master's farewell sermon, the alguazil walked into the church and publicly accused him of using forged indulgences. In response, my devoted master dropped to his knees in the pulpit and cried out: "O Lord, You know how terribly I am slandered! I ask You, therefore, to reveal the whole truth about this situation through a miracle. If I am guilty of wrongdoing, may this pulpit sink with me seven fathoms into the ground, but if what they say is false, let the person spreading these lies be punished, so that everyone here understands his malice."
Hardly had he finished his prayer when the alguazil fell down, foaming at the mouth, and rolled about in the utmost apparent agony. At this wonderful interposition of Providence, there was a general clamour in the church, and some terrified people implored my sainted master, who was kneeling in the pulpit, with his eyes towards heaven, to intercede for the poor wretch. He replied that no favour should be sought for one whom God had chastised, but that as we were bidden to return good for evil, he would try to obtain pardon for the unhappy man. Desiring the congregation to pray for the sinner, he commanded the holy bull to be placed on the alguazil's head. Gradually the sufferer was restored, and fell at the holy commissary's feet, imploring his pardon, which was granted with benevolent words of comfort.
Hardly had he finished his prayer when the officer collapsed, foaming at the mouth, and writhed in obvious agony. In response to this incredible act of Providence, there was a loud uproar in the church, and some frightened individuals begged my holy master, who was kneeling in the pulpit with his eyes raised to heaven, to pray for the poor man. He replied that no favor should be asked for someone who God had punished, but that since we are called to return good for evil, he would attempt to obtain forgiveness for the unfortunate man. Asking the congregation to pray for the sinner, he ordered the holy relic to be placed on the officer's head. Slowly, the afflicted man was restored and fell at the holy commissary’s feet, begging for his forgiveness, which was granted with kind words of comfort.
Great now was the demand for indulgences; people came flocking from all parts, so that no sermons were necessary in the church to convince them of the benefits likely to result to the purchasers. I must confess that I was deceived at the time, but hearing the merriment which it afforded to the holy commissary and the alguazil, I began to suspect that it originated in the fertile brain of my master, and from that time I ceased to be a child of grace. For, I argued, "If I, being an eye-witness to such an imposition, could almost believe it, how many more, amongst this poor innocent people, must be imposed on by these robbers?"
The demand for indulgences was huge; people were coming in from all over, so much so that no sermons were needed in the church to convince them of the benefits they could get from buying them. I have to admit that I was fooled back then, but seeing the enjoyment it brought to the holy commissary and the alguazil made me start to suspect that it came from the clever mind of my master, and from that point on, I stopped being a child of grace. I thought, "If I, having witnessed such a scam, could almost believe it, how many more of these poor innocent people must be taken in by these thieves?"
On leaving the bulero I entered the service of a chaplain, which was the first step I had yet made towards attaining an easy life, for I had here a mouthful at will. Having bidden the chaplain farewell, I attached myself to an alguazil. But I did not long continue in the train of justice; it pleased Heaven to enlighten and put me into a much better way, for certain gentlemen procured me an office under government. This I yet keep, and flourish in it, with the permission of God and every good customer. In fact, my charge is that of making public proclamation of the wine which is sold at auctions, etc.; of bearing those company who suffer persecution for justice's sake, and publishing to the world, with a loud voice, their faults.
After leaving the bulero, I started working for a chaplain, which was my first step towards a more comfortable life since I had a steady food supply. After saying goodbye to the chaplain, I joined an alguazil. However, I didn't stay in law enforcement for long; it seemed that fate had better plans for me because some gentlemen helped me land a government job. I still hold that position and do well in it, with the blessing of God and good clients. In fact, my role involves announcing the wine sold at auctions, supporting those who face persecution for standing up for justice, and publicly calling out their faults in a loud voice.
About this time the arch-priest of Salvador, to whom I was introduced, and who was under obligations to me for crying his wine, showed his sense of it by uniting me with one of his own domestics. About this time I was at the top of the ladder, and enjoyed all kinds of good fortune. This happy state I conceived would continue; but fortune soon began to show another aspect, and a fresh series of miseries and difficulties followed her altered looks--troubles which it would be too cruel a task for me to have to recount.
Around this time, the arch-priest of Salvador, who I had been introduced to and who owed me for promoting his wine, showed his gratitude by connecting me with one of his staff members. I was at the peak of my success and enjoying all sorts of good luck. I thought this fortunate situation would last, but soon fortune began to change, and I faced a new wave of hardships and struggles that would be too painful to relive.
DMITRI MEREJKOWSKI
The Death of the Gods
Among Russian writers whose works have achieved European reputation, prominence must be given to Dmitri Merejkowski. The son of a court official, Merejkowski was born in 1866, and began to write verses at the age of fifteen, his first volume of poems appearing in 1888. Then, nine years later, came the first of his great trilogy, "The Death of the Gods," which is continued in "The Resurrection of the Gods," and completed by "Anti-Christ," the last-named having for its central character the figure of Peter the Great, the creator of modern Russia. "The Death of the Gods," by many considered the finest of the three, is a vivid picture of the times of the Roman Emperor Julian, setting forth the doctrine that the pagan and the Christian elements in human nature are equally legitimate and sacred, a doctrine which, in its various guises, runs through the trilogy.
Among Russian writers who have gained European recognition, Dmitri Merejkowski stands out. Born in 1866 to a court official, Merejkowski started writing poetry at fifteen, with his first collection published in 1888. Nine years later, he released the first part of his great trilogy, "The Death of the Gods," followed by "The Resurrection of the Gods," and concluding with "Anti-Christ," which features Peter the Great, the founder of modern Russia, as its main character. "The Death of the Gods," often regarded as the best of the three, vividly depicts the era of the Roman Emperor Julian and presents the idea that both pagan and Christian aspects of human nature are equally valid and sacred—a theme that recurs throughout the trilogy.
I.--Julian's Boyhood
All was dark in the great palace at Macellum, an ancient residence of Cappadocian princes. Here dwelt Julian and Gallus, the youthful cousins of the reigning Emperor Constantius, and the nephews of Constantine the Great. They were the last representatives of the hapless house of the Flavii. Their father, Julian Constantius, brother of Constantine, was murdered by the orders of Constantius on his accession to the throne, and the two orphans lived in constant fear of death.
All was dark in the grand palace at Macellum, an ancient home of Cappadocian princes. Here lived Julian and Gallus, the young cousins of the current Emperor Constantius, and the nephews of Constantine the Great. They were the last members of the unfortunate house of the Flavii. Their father, Julian Constantius, brother of Constantine, was killed on the orders of Constantius when he became emperor, and the two orphans lived in constant fear of death.
Julian was not asleep. He listened to the regular breathing of his brother, who slept near him on a more comfortable bed, and to the heavy snore of his tutor Mardonius in the next room. Suddenly the door of the secret staircase opened softly, and a bright light dazzled Julian. Labda, an old slave, entered, carrying a metal lamp in her hand.
Julian wasn't asleep. He listened to his brother's steady breathing as he slept on a more comfortable bed nearby, and to the loud snoring of his tutor Mardonius in the next room. Suddenly, the door to the secret staircase opened quietly, and a bright light blinded Julian. Labda, an elderly servant, came in, holding a metal lamp in her hand.
The old woman, who loved Julian, and held him to be the true successor of Constantine the Great, placed the lamp in a stone niche above his head, and produced honey cakes for him to eat. Then she blessed him with the sign of the cross and disappeared.
The old woman, who loved Julian and considered him the true successor of Constantine the Great, set the lamp in a stone nook above his head and brought out honey cakes for him to eat. Then she blessed him with the sign of the cross and vanished.
A heavy slumber fell on Julian, and then he awoke full of fears. He sat up on his bed, and listened in the silence to the beatings of his own heart. Suddenly, voices and steps resounded from room to room. Then the steps approached, the voices became distinct.
A deep sleep overtook Julian, and then he woke up filled with fear. He sat up in bed and listened to the sound of his own heartbeat in the silence. Suddenly, voices and footsteps echoed from room to room. Then the footsteps came closer, and the voices became clear.
The boy called out, "Gallus, wake up! Mardonius, can't you hear something?"
The boy shouted, "Gallus, wake up! Mardonius, can't you hear anything?"
Gallus awoke, and at the same moment old Mardonius, with his grey hair all dishevelled, entered and rushed towards the secret door.
Gallus woke up, and at that moment, old Mardonius, with his messy grey hair, rushed in and headed straight for the secret door.
"The soldiers of the Prefect! ... Dress! ... We must fly! ..." he exclaimed.
"The soldiers of the Prefect! ... Get ready! ... We need to move quickly! ..." he shouted.
Mardonius was too late; all he could do was to draw an old sword and stand in warlike attitude before the door, brandishing his weapon. The centurion, who was drunk, promptly seized him by the throat and threw him out of the way, and the Roman legionaries entered.
Mardonius was too late; all he could do was pull out an old sword and stand in a brave stance at the door, waving his weapon. The centurion, who was drunk, quickly grabbed him by the throat and pushed him aside, letting the Roman soldiers enter.
"In the name of the most orthodox and blessed Augustus Constantius Imperator! I, Marcus Scuda, Tribune of the Fretensian Legion, take under my safeguard Julian and Gallus, sons of the Patrician Julius Flavius."
"In the name of the most traditional and blessed Augustus Constantius Imperator! I, Marcus Scuda, Tribune of the Fretensian Legion, take under my protection Julian and Gallus, sons of the Patrician Julius Flavius."
It was Scuda's plan to gain favour with his superiors by boldly carrying off the lads and sending them down to his barracks at Caesarea. There were rumours from time to time of their escaping from Macellum, and Scuda knew, the emperor's fear lest these possible claimants for the throne should gain a following among the soldiers of the people. At Caesarea they would be in safe custody.
It was Scuda's plan to win favor with his superiors by confidently taking the boys and sending them to his barracks in Caesarea. There were occasional rumors about them escaping from Macellum, and Scuda understood the emperor's worry that these potential claimants to the throne might attract support from the soldiers of the people. In Caesarea, they would be securely held.
For the first time he gazed upon Gallus and Julian. The former, with his indolent and listless blue eyes and flaxen hair, trembled and blinked, his eyelids heavy with sleep, and crossed himself. The latter, thin, sickly, and pale, with large shining eyes, stared at Scuda fixedly, and shook with bridled rage. In his right hand, hidden by the panther skin of his bed, which he had flung over his shoulder, he gripped the handle of a Persian dagger given him by Labda; it was tipped with the keenest of poisons.
For the first time, he looked at Gallus and Julian. Gallus, with his lazy and unfocused blue eyes and blonde hair, trembled and blinked, his eyelids heavy with sleep, and crossed himself. Julian, thin, sickly, and pale, with large, shining eyes, stared at Scuda intently and shook with restrained fury. In his right hand, concealed by the panther skin of his bed, which he had thrown over his shoulder, he clutched the handle of a Persian dagger given to him by Labda; it was tipped with the deadliest poison.
A wild chance of safety suddenly occurred to Mardonius. Throwing aside his sword, he caught hold of the tribune's mantle, and shrieked out, "Do you know what you're doing, rascals? How dare you insult an envoy of Constantius? It is I who am charged to conduct these two princes to court. The august emperor has restored them to his favour. Here is the order from Constantinople!"
A sudden opportunity for safety hit Mardonius. Throwing down his sword, he grabbed the tribune's cloak and shouted, "Do you even realize what you're doing, you scoundrels? How dare you disrespect an envoy of Constantius? I'm the one assigned to take these two princes to court. The esteemed emperor has welcomed them back into his favor. Here's the order from Constantinople!"
"What is he saying? What order is it?" Scuda waited in perplexity while Mardonius, after hunting in a drawer, pulled out a roll of parchment, and presented it to the tribune. Scuda saw the name of the emperor, and read the first lines, without remarking the date of the document. At the sight of the great imperial seal of dark green wax he became frightened.
"What is he saying? What order is it?" Scuda waited in confusion while Mardonius, after searching through a drawer, pulled out a rolled-up parchment and handed it to the tribune. Scuda saw the emperor's name and read the first few lines, not noticing the date on the document. When he saw the large imperial seal of dark green wax, he became scared.
"Pardon, there is some mistake," said the tribune humbly. "Don't ruin us! We are all brothers and fellow-sinners! I beseech you in the name of Christ!"
"Pardon, there’s been a mistake," said the tribune humbly. "Don’t ruin us! We’re all brothers and fellow-sinners! I beg you in the name of Christ!"
"I know what acts you commit in the name of Christ. Away with you! Begone at once!" screamed Mardonius. The tribune gave the order to retire, and only when the sound of the steps dying away assured Mardonius that all peril was over did the old man forget his tutorial dignity. A wild fit of laughter seized him, and he began to dance.
"I know what you do in the name of Christ. Get out of here! Leave now!" Mardonius shouted. The tribune ordered everyone to fall back, and only when the sound of footsteps faded away and he was sure there was no more danger did the old man drop his serious demeanor. A burst of laughter took over him, and he started dancing.
"Children, children!" he cried gleefully. "Glory to Hermes! We've done them cleverly! That edict was annulled three years ago! Ah, the idiots, the idiots!"
"Kids, kids!" he shouted joyfully. "Hooray for Hermes! We pulled it off brilliantly! That decree was canceled three years ago! Oh, the fools, the fools!"
At daybreak Julian fell into a deep sleep.
At daybreak, Julian fell into a deep sleep.
II.--Julian the Emperor
Gallus had fallen at the hands of the imperial executioner, and Julian had been banished to the army in Gaul. Constantius hoped to get news of the defeat and death of Julian, and was horribly disappointed when nothing was heard but tidings of victory.
Gallus had been killed by the imperial executioner, and Julian had been sent away to the army in Gaul. Constantius was hoping to hear news of Julian's defeat and death, but was terribly disappointed when all he heard were reports of victory.
Julian, successful in arms and worshipped by his soldiers, became more and more convinced that the old Olympian gods were protecting him and advancing his cause, and only for prudential reasons did he continue to attend Christian churches. In his heart he abhorred the crucified Galilean God of the Christians, and longed for the restoration of the old worship of Apollo and the gods of Greece and Rome.
Julian, successful in battle and adored by his soldiers, became increasingly convinced that the ancient Olympian gods were protecting him and supporting his goals. He only attended Christian churches for practical reasons. Deep down, he hated the crucified Galilean God of the Christians and longed for the revival of the old worship of Apollo and the gods of Greece and Rome.
More than two years after the victory of Argentoratum, when Julian had delivered all Gaul from the barbarians, he received an important letter from the Emperor Constantius.
More than two years after the victory at Argentoratum, when Julian had freed all of Gaul from the barbarians, he received an important letter from Emperor Constantius.
Each new victory in Gaul had maddened the soul of Constantius, and smitten his vanity to the quick. He writhed with jealousy, and grew thin and sleepless and sick. At the same time he sustained defeat after defeat in his own campaign in Asia against the Persians. Musing, during nights of insomnia, the emperor blamed himself for having let Julian live.
Each new victory in Gaul drove Constantius crazy and hurt his pride deeply. He was consumed by jealousy, and became thin, restless, and unwell. Meanwhile, he faced defeat after defeat in his campaign in Asia against the Persians. Lying awake at night, the emperor blamed himself for allowing Julian to live.
Finally, Constantius decided to rob Julian of his best soldiers, and then, by gradually disarming him, to draw him into his toils and deal him the mortal blow.
Finally, Constantius decided to take Julian's best soldiers away from him, and then, by slowly disarming him, to trap him and deliver the final blow.
With this intention he sent a letter to Julian by the tribune Decensius, commanding him to select the most trusted legions, namely, the Heruli, Batavians, and Celts, and to dispatch them into Asia for the emperor's own use. Each remaining legion was also to be deflowered of its three hundred bravest warriors, and Julian's transport crippled of the pick of the porters and baggage carriers.
With this plan in mind, he sent a letter to Julian through the tribune Decensius, instructing him to choose the most reliable legions, specifically the Heruli, Batavians, and Celts, and to send them to Asia for the emperor's use. Each of the other legions was also to lose three hundred of its best warriors, and Julian's transport was to be weakened by taking away the best porters and baggage carriers.
Julian at once warned Decensius, and proved to him that rebellion was inevitable among the savage legions raised in Gaul, who would almost certainly prefer to die rather than quit their native soil. But Decensius took no account of these warnings.
Julian immediately warned Decensius and showed him that rebellion was unavoidable among the wild legions raised in Gaul, who would almost definitely rather die than leave their homeland. But Decensius ignored these warnings.
On the departure of the first cohorts, the soldiers, hitherto only restrained by Julian's stern and wise discipline, became excited and tumultuous. Savage murmurs ran through the crowd. The cries came nearer; wild agitation seized the garrison.
On the departure of the first groups, the soldiers, who had previously been kept in check by Julian's strict and wise discipline, became excited and chaotic. Angry murmurs spread through the crowd. The shouts grew closer; a wild unrest took hold of the garrison.
"What has happened?" asked a veteran.
"What happened?" asked a pro.
"Twenty soldiers have been beaten to death!"
"Twenty soldiers have been killed!"
"Twenty! No; a hundred!"
"Twenty! No; a hundred!"
A legionary, with torn clothes and terrified appearance, rushed into the crowd, shouting, "Comrades, quick to the palace! Quick! Julian's just been beheaded!"
A soldier, in ripped clothes and looking frantic, burst into the crowd, yelling, "Guys, hurry to the palace! Hurry! Julian's just been executed!"
These words kindled the long-smouldering flame. Everyone began to shout, "Where is the envoy from the Emperor Constantius?"
These words sparked the long-smouldering fire. Everyone started shouting, "Where is the envoy from Emperor Constantius?"
"Down with the envoy!"
"Cancel the envoy!"
"Down with the emperor!"
"Down with the emperor!"
Another mob swept by the barracks, calling out, "Glory to the Emperor Julian! Glory to Augustus Julian!"
Another crowd passed by the barracks, shouting, "Glory to Emperor Julian! Glory to Augustus Julian!"
Then the cohorts, who had marched out the night before, mutinied, and were soon seen returning. The crowd grew thicker and thicker, like a raging flood.
Then the troops, who had marched out the night before, revolted, and were soon seen coming back. The crowd became denser and denser, like a raging flood.
"To the palace! To the palace!" the cry was raised. "Let us make Julian emperor! Let us crown him with the diadem!"
"To the palace! To the palace!" the shout went up. "Let’s make Julian emperor! Let’s crown him with the crown!"
Foreseeing the revolt, Julian had not left his quarters nor shown himself to the soldiers, but for two days and two nights had waited for a sign.
Foreseeing the uprising, Julian had stayed in his quarters and didn’t show himself to the soldiers. Instead, he waited for a sign for two days and two nights.
The indistinct cries of the mutineers came to him, borne faintly upon the wind.
The distant shouts of the mutineers reached him, carried softly by the wind.
A servant entered, and announced that an old man from Athens desired to see the Caesar on urgent business. Julian ran to meet the newcomer; it was the high-priest of the mysteries of Eleusis, whom he had impatiently expected.
A servant came in and announced that an old man from Athens wanted to see Caesar about something urgent. Julian hurried to meet the newcomer; it was the high priest of the mysteries of Eleusis, whom he had been eagerly waiting for.
"Caesar," said the old man, "be not hasty. Decide nothing to-night; wait for the morrow, the gods are silent."
"Caesar," said the old man, "don't be in a rush. Make no decisions tonight; wait for tomorrow, the gods are quiet."
Outside could be heard the noise of soldiers pouring into the courtyard, and thrilling the old palace with their cries. The die was cast, Julian put on his armour, warcloak, and helmet, buckled on his sword, and ran down the principal staircase to the main entrance. In a moment the crowd felt his supremacy; in action his will never vacillated; at his first gesture the mob was silenced.
Outside, the sounds of soldiers flooding into the courtyard filled the air, exciting the old palace with their shouts. The decision was final, Julian put on his armor, war cloak, and helmet, strapped on his sword, and rushed down the main staircase to the entrance. In an instant, the crowd sensed his authority; during action, his resolve never wavered; with his first gesture, the mob fell quiet.
Julian spoke to the soldiers, asked them to restore order, and declared that he would neither abandon them nor permit them to be taken from Gaul.
Julian talked to the soldiers, asked them to bring back order, and stated that he would not abandon them or allow them to be taken from Gaul.
"Down with Constantius!" cried the legionaries. "Thou art our emperor! Glory to Augustus Julian the Invincible!"
"Down with Constantius!" shouted the legionaries. "You are our emperor! Glory to Augustus Julian the Invincible!"
Admirably did Julian affect surprise, lowering his eyes, and turning aside his head with a deprecating gesture of his lifted palms.
Julian skillfully pretended to be surprised, looking down and turning his head to the side while raising his palms in a dismissive gesture.
The shouts redoubled. "Silence!" exclaimed Julian, striding towards the crowd. "Do you think that I can betray my sovereign? Are we not sworn?"
The shouting grew louder. "Quiet!" shouted Julian, walking towards the crowd. "Do you really think I would betray my leader? Aren't we sworn to loyalty?"
The soldiers seized his hands, and many, falling at his feet, kissed them, weeping and crying, "We are willing to die for you! Have pity on us; be our emperor!"
The soldiers grabbed his hands, and many, falling to their knees, kissed them, crying and saying, "We’re ready to die for you! Please have mercy on us; be our emperor!"
With an effort that might well have been thought sincere, Julian answered, "My children, my dear comrades, I am yours in life and in death! I can refuse you nothing!"
With what seemed like genuine effort, Julian replied, "My children, my dear friends, I am yours in life and in death! I can't say no to any of you!"
A standard-bearer pulled from his neck the metal chain denoting his rank, and Julian wound it twice around his own neck. This chain made him Emperor of Rome.
A standard-bearer took the metal chain that represented his rank off his neck, and Julian wrapped it around his own neck twice. This chain made him Emperor of Rome.
"Hoist him on a shield," shouted the soldiery. A round buckler was tendered. Hundreds of arms heaved the emperor. He saw a sea of helmeted heads, and heard, like the rolling of thunder, the exultant cry, "Glory to Julian, the divine Augustus!"
"Lift him on a shield," shouted the soldiers. A round shield was offered. Hundreds of arms raised the emperor. He saw a sea of helmeted heads and heard, like rolling thunder, the joyous shout, "Glory to Julian, the divine Augustus!"
It seemed the will of destiny.
It felt like it was meant to be.
III.--The Worship of Apollo
Constantius was dead, and Julian sole emperor of Rome.
Constantius was dead, and Julian was the sole emperor of Rome.
Before all the army the golden cross had been wrenched from the imperial standard, and a little silver statue of the sun-god, Mithra-Helios, had been soldered to the staff of the Labarum.
Before the entire army, the golden cross was torn from the imperial standard, and a small silver statue of the sun-god, Mithra-Helios, was attached to the staff of the Labarum.
One of the men in the front rank uttered a single word so distinctly that Julian heard it, "Anti-Christ!"
One of the men in the front row said a single word so clearly that Julian heard it, "Anti-Christ!"
Toleration was promised to the Christians, but Julian organised processions in honour of the Olympian gods, and encouraged in every way the return of the old and dying worship.
Toleration was promised to the Christians, but Julian organized parades in honor of the Olympian gods and encouraged the revival of the old and fading worship in every possible way.
Five miles from Antioch stood the celebrated wood of Daphne, consecrated to Apollo. A temple had been built there, where every year the praises of the sun-god were celebrated.
Five miles from Antioch stood the famous grove of Daphne, dedicated to Apollo. A temple had been built there, where every year the praises of the sun god were celebrated.
Julian, without telling anyone of his intention, quitted Antioch at daybreak. He wished to find out for himself whether the inhabitants remembered the ancient sacred feast. All along the road he mused on the solemnity, hoping to see lads and maidens going up the steps of the temple, the crowd of the faithful, the choirs, and the smoke of incense.
Julian left Antioch at dawn without informing anyone of his plans. He wanted to see for himself if the locals still remembered the ancient sacred feast. As he traveled, he thought about the ceremony, hoping to see young men and women walking up the temple steps, the throngs of believers, the choirs, and the incense smoke.
Presently the columns and pediments of the temple shone through the wood, but not a worshipper yet had Julian encountered. At last he saw a boy of twelve years old, on a path overgrown with wild hyacinth.
Currently, the columns and pediments of the temple glimmered through the trees, but Julian had yet to come across a single worshipper. Finally, he spotted a twelve-year-old boy on a path covered in wild hyacinth.
"Do you know, child, where are the sacrificers and the people?" Julian asked.
"Do you know, kid, where the sacrificers and the people are?" Julian asked.
The child made no answer.
The child didn't respond.
"Listen, little one. Can you not lead me to the priest of Apollo?"
"Hey, kid. Can you take me to the priest of Apollo?"
The boy put a finger to his lips and then to both his ears, and shook his head gravely. Suddenly he pointed out to Julian an old man, clothed in a patched and tattered tunic, and Julian recognised a temple priest. The weak and broken old man stumbled along in drunken fashion, carrying a large basket and laughing and mumbling to himself as he went. He was red-nosed, and his watery and short-sighted eyes had an expression of childlike benevolence.
The boy pressed a finger to his lips and then to both his ears, shaking his head seriously. Then, he pointed out an old man to Julian, who's dressed in a worn and ragged tunic, and Julian recognized him as a temple priest. The frail and unsteady old man staggered along, clearly drunk, carrying a big basket while laughing and mumbling to himself. He had a red nose, and his watery, short-sighted eyes had a naive, kind expression.
"The priest of Apollo?" asked Julian.
"The priest of Apollo?" Julian asked.
"I am he. I am called Gorgius. What do you want, good man?"
"I am him. I'm called Gorgius. What do you need, good man?"
He smelt strongly of wine. Julian thought his behaviour indecent.
He had a strong smell of wine. Julian found his behavior inappropriate.
"You seem to be drunk, old man!"
"You look like you're drunk, old man!"
Gorgius, in no wise dismayed, put down his basket and rubbed his bald head.
Gorgius, not the least bit discouraged, set down his basket and rubbed his bald head.
"Drunk? I don't think so. But I may have had four or five cups in honour of the celebration; and, as to that, I drink more through sorrow than mirth. May the Olympians have you in their keeping!"
"Drunk? I don't think so. But I might have had four or five cups to celebrate; and, to be honest, I drink more out of sorrow than joy. May the gods watch over you!"
"Where are the victims?" asked Julian. "Have many people been sent from Antioch? Are the choirs ready?"
"Where are the victims?" Julian asked. "Have many people come from Antioch? Are the choirs ready?"
"Victims! Small thanks for victims! Many's the long year, my brother, since we saw that kind of thing. Not since the time of Constantine. It is all over--done for! Men have forgotten the gods. We don't even get a handful of wheat to make a cake; not a grain of incense, not a drop of oil for the lamps. There's nothing for it but to go to bed and die.... The monks have taken everything.... Our tale is told.... And you say 'don't drink.' But it's hard not to drink when one suffers. If I didn't drink I should have hanged myself long ago."
"Victims! No appreciation for victims! It’s been ages, my brother, since we’ve seen anything like this. Not since the time of Constantine. It’s all over—finished! People have forgotten the gods. We can’t even get a handful of wheat to bake a cake; not a grain of incense, not a drop of oil for the lamps. There’s nothing to do but go to bed and die... The monks have taken everything... Our story is told... And you say 'don’t drink.' But it’s hard not to drink when you’re in pain. If I didn’t drink, I would have killed myself a long time ago."
"And no one has come from Antioch for this great feast day?" asked Julian.
"And no one has come from Antioch for this big feast day?" asked Julian.
"None but you, my son. I am the priest, you are the people! Together we will offer the victim to the god. It is my own offering. We've eaten little for three days, this lad and I, to save the necessary money. Look; it is a sacred bird!"
"Only you, my son. I am the priest, and you are the people! Together, we will offer the sacrifice to the god. It is my personal offering. This boy and I have barely eaten for three days to save the necessary money. Look; it is a sacred bird!"
He raised the lid of the basket. A tethered goose slid out its head, cackling and trying to escape.
He lifted the lid of the basket. A tied-up goose poked its head out, honking and trying to break free.
"Have you dwelt long in this temple; and is this lad your son?" questioned Julian.
"Have you been living in this temple for a while; and is this boy your son?" asked Julian.
"For forty years, and perhaps longer; but I have neither relatives nor friends. This child helps me at the hour of sacrifice. His mother was the great sibyl Diotima, who lived here, and it is said that he is the son of a god," said Gorgius.
"For forty years, maybe even longer; but I don’t have any family or friends. This child helps me during the time of sacrifice. His mother was the great seer Diotima, who lived here, and people say he’s the son of a god," said Gorgius.
"A deaf mute the son of a god?" murmured the emperor, surprised.
"A deaf mute, the son of a god?" the emperor murmured, surprised.
"In times like ours if the son of a god and a sibyl were not a deaf mute he would die of grief," said Gorgius.
"In times like these, if a son of a god and a prophetess wasn't deaf and mute, he would be overwhelmed by sadness," said Gorgius.
"One thing more I want to ask you," said Julian. "Have you ever heard that the Emperor Julian desired to restore the worship of the old gods?"
"There's one more thing I want to ask you," said Julian. "Have you ever heard that Emperor Julian wanted to bring back the worship of the old gods?"
"Yes, but ... what can he do, poor man? He will not succeed. I tell you--all's over. Once I sailed in a ship near Thessalonica, and saw Mount Olympus. I mused and was full of emotion at beholding the dwellings of the gods; and a scoffing old man told me that travellers had climbed Olympus, and seen that it was an ordinary mountain, with only snow and ice and stones on it. I have remembered those words all my life. My son, all is over; Olympus is deserted. The gods have grown weary and have departed. But the sun is up, the sacrifice must be performed. Come!"
"Yeah, but... what can he do, poor guy? He won’t make it. I’m telling you—all is lost. Once, I sailed close to Thessalonica and saw Mount Olympus. I was lost in thought and filled with emotion looking at the homes of the gods; then a mocking old man told me that travelers had climbed Olympus and found it was just an ordinary mountain, covered in snow and ice and rocks. I’ve remembered those words my whole life. My son, it’s all over; Olympus is empty. The gods have grown tired and have left. But the sun is shining, and the sacrifice needs to be made. Let’s go!"
They passed into the temple alone.
They entered the temple by themselves.
From behind the trees came the sound of voices, a procession of monks chanting psalms. In the very neighbourhood of Apollo's temple a tomb had been built in honour of a Christian martyr.
From behind the trees came the sound of voices, a group of monks chanting psalms. Right near Apollo's temple, a tomb had been constructed in honor of a Christian martyr.
IV.--"Thou Hast Conquered, Galilean!"
At the beginning of spring Julian quitted Antioch for a Persian campaign with an army of sixty-five thousand men.
At the start of spring, Julian left Antioch for a campaign in Persia with an army of sixty-five thousand soldiers.
"Warriors, my bravest of the brave," said Julian, addressing his troops at the outset, "remember the destiny of the world is in our hands. We are going to restore the old greatness of Rome! Steel your hearts, be ready for any fate. There is to be no turning back, I shall be at your head, on horseback or on foot, taking all dangers and toils with the humblest among you; because, henceforth, you are no longer my servants, but my children and my friends. Courage then, my comrades; and remember that the strong are always conquerors!"
"Warriors, my bravest of the brave," Julian said to his troops at the outset, "remember, the fate of the world is in our hands. We are going to bring back the old greatness of Rome! Steady your hearts and be ready for anything. There’s no turning back; I’ll be at the front, whether on horseback or on foot, sharing all the dangers and hardships with the humblest among you. From now on, you are no longer my servants, but my children and my friends. So, be courageous, my comrades, and remember that the strong always win!"
He stretched his sword, with a smile, toward the distant horizon. The soldiers, in unison, held up their bucklers, shouting in rapture, "Glory, glory to conquering Caesar!"
He raised his sword with a smile towards the distant horizon. The soldiers, together, lifted their shields, shouting in excitement, "Glory, glory to conquering Caesar!"
But the campaign so bravely begun ended in treachery and disaster.
But the campaign that started off so bravely ended in betrayal and disaster.
At the end of July, when the Roman army was in steady retreat, came the last battle with the Persians. The emperor looked for a miracle in this battle, the victory which would give him such renown and power that the Galileans could no longer resist; but it was not till the close of the day that the ranks of the enemy were broken. Then a cry of triumph came from Julian's lips. He galloped ahead, pursuing the fugitives, not perceiving that he was far in advance of his main body. A few bodyguards surrounded the Caesar, among them old General Victor. This old man, though wounded, was unconscious of his hurt, not quitting the emperor's side, and shielding him time after time from mortal blows. He knew that it was as dangerous to approach a fleeing enemy as to enter a falling building.
At the end of July, when the Roman army was in a steady retreat, the final battle with the Persians took place. The emperor hoped for a miracle in this battle, a victory that would bring him such fame and power that the Galileans could no longer resist; but it wasn’t until the end of the day that the enemy's ranks were finally broken. Then a cry of triumph escaped Julian's lips. He charged ahead, chasing the retreating soldiers, not realizing he was far ahead of his main forces. A few bodyguards accompanied the Caesar, including the old General Victor. This elderly man, despite being wounded, was unaware of his injury; he stayed by the emperor's side, repeatedly shielding him from deadly blows. He understood that approaching a fleeing enemy was just as dangerous as entering a collapsing building.
"Take heed, Caesar!" he shouted. "Put on this mail of mine!" But Julian heard him not, and still rode on, as if he, unsupported, unarmed, and terrible, were hunting his countless enemies by glance and gesture only from the field.
"Watch out, Caesar!" he called out. "Wear my armor!" But Julian didn't hear him and kept riding, as if he, without support, unarmed, and formidable, was driving his countless enemies away from the field with just his gaze and gestures.
Suddenly a lance, aimed by a flying Saracen who had wheeled round, hissed, and grazing the skin of the emperor's right hand, glanced over the ribs, and buried itself in his body. Julian thought the wound a slight one, and seizing the double-edged barb to withdraw it, cut his fingers. Blood gushed out, Julian uttered a cry, flung his head back, and slid from his horse into the arms of the guard.
Suddenly, a lance thrown by a flying Saracen who had turned around whistled through the air, grazed the emperor's right hand, skimmed over his ribs, and embedded itself in his body. Julian thought the wound was minor, and as he grabbed the double-edged tip to pull it out, he cut his fingers. Blood poured out, and Julian let out a cry, threw his head back, and fell from his horse into the arms of the guard.
They carried the emperor into his tent, and laid him on his camp-bed. Still in a swoon, he groaned from time to time. Oribazius, the physician, drew out the iron lance-head, and washed and bound up the deep wound. By a look Victor asked if any hope remained, and Oribazius sadly shook his head. After the dressing of the wound Julian sighed and opened his eyes.
They brought the emperor into his tent and laid him on his camp bed. Still unconscious, he groaned occasionally. Oribazius, the doctor, removed the iron lance head and cleaned and bandaged the deep wound. With a glance, Victor asked if there was any hope left, and Oribazius shook his head sadly. After the wound was dressed, Julian sighed and opened his eyes.
Hearing the distant noise of battle, he remembered all, and with an effort, rose upon his bed. His soul was struggling against death. Slowly he tottered to his feet.
Hearing the distant sounds of battle, he remembered everything, and with some effort, got up from his bed. His spirit was fighting against death. Slowly, he stumbled to his feet.
"I must be with them to the end.... You see, I am able-bodied still.... Quick, give me my sword, buckler, horse!"
"I need to be with them until the end... You see, I'm still fit and capable... Hurry, hand me my sword, shield, and horse!"
Victor gave him the shield and sword. Julian took them, and made a few unsteady steps, like a child learning to walk. The wound re-opened; he let fall his sword and shield, sank into the arms of Oribazius and Victor, and looking up, cried contemptuously, "All is over! Thou hast conquered, Galilean!" And making no further resistance, he gave himself up to his friends, and was laid on the bed.
Victor handed him the shield and sword. Julian took them and took a few shaky steps, like a kid learning to walk. The wound reopened; he dropped his sword and shield, collapsed into the arms of Oribazius and Victor, and looking up, shouted scornfully, "It’s all over! You’ve won, Galilean!" And with no more resistance, he surrendered to his friends and was laid on the bed.
At night he was in delirium.
At night, he was out of it.
"One must conquer ... reason must.... Socrates died like a god.... I will not believe!... What do you want from me?... Thy love is more terrible than death.... I want sunlight, the golden sun!"
"One must conquer ... reason must.... Socrates died like a god.... I will not believe!... What do you want from me?... Your love is more terrible than death.... I want sunlight, the golden sun!"
At dawn the sick man lay calm, and the delirium had left him.
At dawn, the sick man lay still, and the delirium had faded away.
"Call the generals--I must speak."
"Call the generals—I need to talk."
The generals came in, and the curtain of the tent was raised so that the fresh air of the morning might blow on the face of the dying. The entrance faced east, and the view to the horizon was unbroken.
The generals entered, and the tent flap was lifted so that the morning air could blow on the face of the dying man. The entrance faced east, and the view to the horizon was clear.
"Listen, friends," Julian began, and his voice was low, but clear. "My hour is come, and like an honest debtor, I am not sorry to give back my life to nature, and in my soul is neither pain nor fear. I have tried to keep my soul stainless; I have aspired to ends not ignoble. Most of our earthly affairs are in the hands of destiny. We must not resist her. Let the Galileans triumph. We shall conquer later on!"
"Listen up, everyone," Julian started, his voice quiet but clear. "My time has come, and like a good debtor, I’m not sorry to return my life to nature. I feel neither pain nor fear in my soul. I’ve tried to keep my soul pure; I've aimed for noble goals. Most of our earthly matters are under the control of fate. We shouldn't fight against it. Let the Galileans win for now. We’ll prevail later!"
The morning clouds were growing red, and the first beam of the sun washed over the rim of the horizon. The dying man held his face towards the light, with closed eyes.
The morning clouds were turning red, and the first rays of the sun spread over the edge of the horizon. The dying man faced the light with his eyes shut.
Then his head fell back, and the last murmur came from his half-open lips, "Helios! Receive me unto thyself!"
Then his head fell back, and the last whisper escaped from his half-open lips, "Helios! Take me to you!"
PROSPER MÉRIMÉE
Carmen
Novelist, archaeologist, essayist, and in all three departments one of the greatest masters of French style of his century, Prosper Mérimée was born in Paris on September 23, 1803. The son of a painter, Mérimée was intended for the law, but at the age of twenty-two achieved fame as the author of a number of plays purporting to be translations from the Spanish. From that time until his death at Cannes on September 23, 1870, a brilliant series of plays, essays, novels, and historical and archaeological works poured from his fertile pen. Altogether he wrote about a score of tales, and it is on these and on his "Letters to an Unknown" that Mérimée's fame depends. His first story to win universal recognition was "Colombo," in 1830. Seventeen years later appeared his "Carmen, the Power of Love," of which Taine, in his celebrated essay on the work, says, "Many dissertations on our primitive savage methods, many knowing treatises like Schopenhauer's on the metaphysics of love and death, cannot compare to the hundred pages of 'Carmen.'"
Novelist, archaeologist, essayist, and one of the greatest masters of French style of his time, Prosper Mérimée was born in Paris on September 23, 1803. The son of a painter, Mérimée was originally meant to pursue a career in law, but at the age of twenty-two, he gained fame as the author of several plays that were presented as translations from Spanish. From then until his death in Cannes on September 23, 1870, he produced a brilliant array of plays, essays, novels, and works on history and archaeology. In total, he wrote about twenty stories, and his reputation largely rests on these and his "Letters to an Unknown." His first story to achieve widespread acclaim was "Colombo," published in 1830. Seventeen years later, he released "Carmen, the Power of Love," which Taine, in his famous essay on the work, remarks, "Many dissertations on our primitive savage methods, many knowledgeable treatises like Schopenhauer's on the metaphysics of love and death, cannot compare to the hundred pages of 'Carmen.'"
I.--I Meet Don José
One day, wandering in the higher part of the plain of Cachena, near Cordova, harassed with fatigue, dying of thirst, burned by an overhead sun, I perceived, at some distance from the path I was following, a little green lawn dotted with rushes and reeds. It proclaimed to me the neighbourhood of a spring, and I saw that a brook issued from a narrow gorge between two lofty spurs of the Sierra de Cabra.
One day, while exploring the upper part of the Cachena plain near Córdoba, exhausted, thirsty, and scorched by the sun, I noticed a little green patch of grass in the distance, scattered with rushes and reeds. It hinted at the presence of a spring, and I saw a stream flowing out from a narrow gorge between two high ridges of the Sierra de Cabra.
At the mouth of the gorge my horse neighed, and another horse that I did not see answered immediately. A hundred steps farther, and the gorge, suddenly widening, revealed a sort of natural circus, shaded by the cliffs which surrounded it. It was impossible to light upon a place which promised a pleasanter halt to the traveller.
At the entrance of the gorge, my horse whinnied, and another horse that I couldn't see responded right away. A hundred steps later, the gorge unexpectedly opened up to show a kind of natural amphitheater, shaded by the surrounding cliffs. It was hard to find a spot that offered a better resting place for the traveler.
But the honour of discovering this beautiful spot did not belong to me. A man was resting there already, and it my entrance, he had risen and approached his horse. He was a young fellow of medium height, but robust appearance, with a gloomy and haughty air. In one hand he held his horse's halter, in the other a brass blunderbuss. The fierce air of the man somewhat surprised me, but not having seen any robbers I no longer believed in them. My guide Antonio, however, who came up behind me, showed evident signs of terror, and drew near very much against his will.
But the honor of discovering this beautiful spot didn’t belong to me. A man was already resting there, and at my arrival, he got up and walked over to his horse. He was a young guy of average height but looked quite strong, with a serious and arrogant vibe. He held his horse’s halter in one hand and a brass blunderbuss in the other. The fierce demeanor of the man caught me off guard, but since I hadn’t seen any robbers, I stopped believing in them. My guide Antonio, however, who came up behind me, showed obvious signs of fear and reluctantly moved closer.
I stretched myself on the grass, drew out my cigar-case, and asked the man with the blunderbuss if he had a tinder-box on him. The unknown, without speaking, produced his tinder-box, and hastened to strike a light for me. In return I gave him one of my best Havanas, for which he thanked me with an inclination of the head.
I lay down on the grass, pulled out my cigar case, and asked the guy with the blunderbuss if he had a lighter. Without saying a word, the stranger pulled out his tinder-box and quickly got a flame going for me. In return, I gave him one of my best Havanas, and he nodded in thanks.
In Spain a cigar given and received establishes relations of hospitality, like the sharing of bread and salt in the East. My unknown now proved more talkative than I had expected. He seemed half famished, and devoured some slices of excellent ham, which I had put in my guide's knapsack, wolfishly. When I mentioned I was going to the Venta del Cuervo for the night he offered to accompany me, and I accepted willingly.
In Spain, giving and receiving a cigar creates a bond of hospitality, similar to sharing bread and salt in the East. My unknown companion turned out to be more talkative than I anticipated. He appeared half-starved and ravenously devoured some slices of excellent ham that I had packed in my guide's backpack. When I mentioned that I was heading to the Venta del Cuervo for the night, he offered to join me, and I happily accepted.
As we rode along Antonio endeavoured to attract my attention by mysterious signs, but I took no notice. Doubtless my companion was a smuggler, or a robber. What did it matter to me? I knew I had nothing to fear from a man who had eaten and smoked with me.
As we rode along, Antonio tried to get my attention with mysterious gestures, but I ignored him. Clearly, my companion was either a smuggler or a thief. But what did it matter to me? I knew I had nothing to fear from someone who had shared food and smoke with me.
We arrived at the venta, which was one of the most wretched I had yet come across. An old woman opened the door, and on seeing my companion, exclaimed, "Ah, Señor Don José!"
We arrived at the inn, which was one of the most miserable places I had encountered so far. An old woman opened the door, and upon seeing my companion, exclaimed, "Ah, Señor Don José!"
Don José frowned and raised his hand, and the old woman was silent at once.
Don José frowned and raised his hand, and the old woman fell silent immediately.
The supper was better than I expected, and after supper Don José played the mandoline and sang some melancholy songs. My guide decided to pass the night in the stable, but Don José and I stretched ourselves on mule cloths on the floor.
The dinner was better than I expected, and after dinner, Don José played the mandolin and sang some sad songs. My guide chose to spend the night in the stable, but Don José and I laid out on mule cloths on the floor.
Very disagreeable itchings snatched me from my first nap, and drove me to a wooden bench outside the door. I was about to close my eyes for the second time, when, to my surprise, I saw Antonio leading a horse. He stopped on seeing me, and said anxiously, "Where is he?"
Very annoying itches woke me up from my first nap and pushed me to a wooden bench outside the door. I was about to close my eyes again when, to my surprise, I saw Antonio leading a horse. He stopped when he saw me and asked urgently, "Where is he?"
"In the venta; he is sleeping. He is not afraid of the fleas. Why are you taking away my horse?"
"In the inn; he is sleeping. He isn't worried about the fleas. Why are you taking my horse?"
I then observed that, in order to prevent any noise, Antonio had carefully wrapped the animal's feet in the remains of an old sack.
I then noticed that, to keep things quiet, Antonio had wrapped the animal's feet in pieces of an old sack.
"Hush!" said Antonio. "That man there is José Navarro, the most famous bandit of Andalusia. There are two hundred ducats for whoever gives him up. I know a post of lancers a league and a half from here, and before it is day I will bring some of them here."
"Hush!" Antonio said. "That guy over there is José Navarro, the most notorious bandit in Andalusia. There’s a reward of two hundred ducats for anyone who turns him in. I know a group of lancers a mile and a half from here, and before dawn, I'll bring some of them here."
"What harm has the poor man done you that you denounce him?" said I.
"What harm has the poor guy done to you that you're calling him out?" I said.
"I am a poor wretch, sir!" was all Antonio could say. "Two hundred ducats are not to be lost, especially when it is a matter of delivering the country from such vermin."
"I am a miserable wretch, sir!" was all Antonio could say. "Two hundred ducats shouldn't be wasted, especially when it's about freeing the country from such pests."
My threats and requests were alike unavailing. Antonio was in the saddle, he set spurs to his horse after freeing its feet from the rags, and was soon lost to sight in the darkness.
My threats and requests were equally useless. Antonio was in the saddle, he spurred his horse after freeing its feet from the rags, and soon vanished into the darkness.
I was very much annoyed with my guide, and somewhat uneasy; but quickly making up my mind, returned to the inn, and shook Don José to awaken him.
I was really annoyed with my guide and a bit uneasy, but I quickly decided to go back to the inn and shook Don José to wake him up.
"Would you be very pleased to see half a dozen lancers arrive here?" I said.
"Would you be happy to see a half dozen lancers show up here?" I said.
He leapt to his feet.
He jumped to his feet.
"Ah, your guide has betrayed me! Your guide! I had suspected him. Adieu, sir. God repay you the service I am in your debt for. I am not quite as bad as you think. Yes, there is still something in me deserving the pity of a gentleman. Adieu!"
"Ah, your guide has let me down! Your guide! I had my suspicions about him. Goodbye, sir. May God reward you for the help I owe you. I'm not as bad as you think. Yes, there's still something in me that deserves a gentleman's pity. Goodbye!"
He ran to the stable, and some minutes later I heard him galloping into the fields.
He ran to the barn, and a few minutes later I heard him galloping into the fields.
As for me, I asked myself if I had been right in saving a robber, perhaps a murderer, from the gallows only because I had eaten ham and rice and smoked with him.
As for me, I questioned whether I was right to save a robber, possibly a killer, from the gallows just because I had shared ham and rice and smoked with him.
I think Antonio cherished a grudge against me; but, nevertheless, we parted good friends at Cordova.
I think Antonio held a grudge against me, but still, we parted as good friends in Cordova.
II.--My Experience with Carmen
I passed some days at Cordova searching for a certain manuscript in the Dominican's library.
I spent a few days in Cordova looking for a specific manuscript in the Dominican's library.
One evening I was leaning on the parapet of the quay, smoking, when a woman came up the flight of stairs leading to the river and sat down beside me. She was simply dressed, all in black, and we fell into conversation.
One evening, I was leaning on the edge of the dock, smoking, when a woman came up the stairs leading to the river and sat down next to me. She was dressed plainly, all in black, and we started chatting.
On my taking out my repeater watch she was greatly astonished.
When I took out my repeater watch, she was really surprised.
"What inventions they have among you foreigners!"
"What amazing inventions you foreigners have!"
Then she told me she was a gipsy, and proposed to tell my fortune.
Then she told me she was a gypsy and offered to read my fortune.
"Have you heard people speak of La Carmencita?" she added. "That is me!"
"Have you heard people talk about La Carmencita?" she added. "That's me!"
"Good!" I said to myself. "Last week I supped with a highway robber; now to-day I will eat ices with a gipsy. When travelling one must see everything."
"Great!" I said to myself. "Last week I had dinner with a highway robber; now today I will have ice cream with a gypsy. When traveling, you have to experience everything."
With that I escorted the Señorita Carmen to a café, and we had ices.
With that, I took Señorita Carmen to a café, and we had ice cream.
My gipsy had a strange and wild beauty, a face which astonished at first, but which one could not forget. Her eyes, in particular, had an expression, at once loving and fierce, that I have found in no human face since.
My gypsy had a strange and wild beauty, a face that surprised at first, but that you couldn't forget. Her eyes, in particular, had an expression, both loving and intense, that I haven't seen in any other human face since.
It would have been ridiculous to have had my fortune told in a public café and I begged the fair sorceress to allow me to accompany her to her domicile. She at once consented, but insisted on seeing my watch again.
It would have been absurd to get my fortune told in a public café, so I asked the lovely sorceress if I could go with her to her place. She immediately agreed but insisted on checking my watch again.
"Is it really of gold?" she said, examining it with great attention.
"Is it really gold?" she asked, looking at it closely.
Night had set in, and most of the shops were closed and the streets almost deserted as we crossed the Guadalquiver bridge, and went on to the outskirts of the town.
Night had fallen, and most of the shops were closed, leaving the streets nearly empty as we crossed the Guadalquivir bridge and made our way to the outskirts of the town.
The house we entered was by no means a palace. A child opened the door, and disappeared when the gipsy said some words to it in the Romany tongue.
The house we entered was definitely not a palace. A child opened the door and vanished when the gypsy said something to them in Romany.
Then the gipsy produced some cards, a magnet, a dried chameleon, and other things necessary for her art. She told me to cross my left hand with a piece of money, and the magic ceremonies began. It was evident to me that she was no half-sorceress.
Then the gypsy pulled out some cards, a magnet, a dried chameleon, and other items essential for her craft. She told me to place a coin in my left hand, and the magical rituals began. It was clear to me that she was no amateur sorceress.
Unfortunately, we were soon disturbed. Of a sudden the door opened violently, and a man entered, who denounced the gipsy in a manner far from polite.
Unfortunately, we were soon interrupted. Suddenly, the door swung open, and a man came in, harshly accusing the gypsy.
I at once recognised my friend Don José, and greeted him cheerfully.
I immediately recognized my friend Don José and greeted him happily.
"The same as ever! This will have an end," he said turning fiercely to the gipsy, who now started talking to him in her own language. She grew animated as she spoke, and her eyes became terrible. It appeared to me she was urging him warmly to do something at which he hesitated. I think I understood what it was only too well from seeing her quickly pass and repass her little hand under her chin. There was some question of a throat to cut, and I had a suspicion that the throat was mine.
"The same as always! This will come to an end," he said, turning sharply to the gypsy, who began speaking to him in her own language. She became animated as she talked, and her eyes looked intense. It seemed to me she was passionately urging him to do something he was unsure about. I think I understood what it was all too well when I saw her quickly slide her little hand under her chin. There was something about cutting a throat, and I had a feeling that the throat in question was mine.
Don José only answered with two or three words in a sharp tone, and the gipsy, casting a look of deep contempt at him, retired to a corner of the room, and taking an orange, peeled it and began to eat it.
Don José replied with just a few words in a harsh tone, and the gypsy, giving him a look of utter disdain, moved to a corner of the room, took an orange, peeled it, and started eating it.
Don José took my arm, opened the door, and led me into the street. We walked some way together in the profoundest silence. Then, stretching out his hand, "Keep straight on," he Said, "and you will find the bridge."
Don José took my arm, opened the door, and led me out into the street. We walked together for a while in complete silence. Then, reaching out his hand, he said, "Keep going straight, and you'll find the bridge."
With that he turned his back on me, and walked rapidly away. I returned to my inn a little crestfallen and depressed. Worst of all was that, as I was undressing, I discovered my watch was missing.
With that, he turned his back on me and walked away quickly. I went back to my inn feeling a bit down and disappointed. The worst part was that as I was getting undressed, I realized my watch was missing.
I departed for Seville next day, and after several months of rambling in Andalusia, was once more back in Cordova, on my way to Madrid.
I left for Seville the next day, and after several months of wandering in Andalusia, I was back in Cordova again, on my way to Madrid.
The good fathers at the Dominican convent received me with open arms.
The kind fathers at the Dominican convent welcomed me with open arms.
"Your watch has been found again, and will be returned to you," one of them told me. "The rascal is in gaol, and is to be executed the day after to-morrow. He is known in the country under the name of José Navarro, and he is a man to be seen."
"Your watch has been found again and will be returned to you," one of them told me. "The scoundrel is in jail and is set to be executed the day after tomorrow. He's known around here as José Navarro, and he's someone you should definitely take a look at."
I went to see the prisoner, and took him some cigars. At first he shrugged his shoulders and received me coldly, but I saw him again on the morrow, and passed a part of the day with him. It was from his mouth I learnt the sad adventures of his life.
I went to see the prisoner and brought him some cigars. At first, he shrugged and greeted me coolly, but I visited him again the next day and spent part of the day with him. It was from him that I learned about the sad events of his life.
III.--Don José's Story
"I was born," he said, "at Elizondo, and my name--Don José Lizzarrabengoa--will tell you that I am Basque, and an old Christian. If I take the don, it is because I have the right to do so. One day when I had been playing tennis with a lad from Alava I won, and he picked a quarrel with me. We took our iron-tipped sticks, and fought, and again I had the advantage; but it forced me to quit the country. I met some dragoons, and enlisted in the Almanza regiment of cavalry. Soon I became a corporal, and they were under promise to make me sergeant when, to my misfortune, I was put on guard at the tobacco factory at Seville.
"I was born," he said, "in Elizondo, and my name—Don José Lizzarrabengoa—shows that I’m Basque and a true Christian. If I use the don, it’s because I have the right to. One day, after winning a tennis match against a guy from Alava, he picked a fight with me. We grabbed our iron-tipped sticks and battled, and once again I had the upper hand; however, this made me leave the country. I ran into some dragoons and joined the Almanza cavalry regiment. I quickly became a corporal, and they promised to promote me to sergeant, but unfortunately, I ended up on guard duty at the tobacco factory in Seville."
"I was young then, and I was always thinking of my native country, and was afraid of the Andalusian young women and their jesting ways. But one Friday--I shall never forget it--when I was on duty, I heard people saying, 'Here's the gipsy.' And, looking up, I saw her for the first time. I saw that Carmen whom you know, in whose house I met you some months ago.
"I was young back then, always thinking about my homeland, and I was intimidated by the Andalusian young women and their teasing manner. But one Friday—I’ll never forget it—while I was on duty, I heard people saying, 'Here comes the gypsy.' And, looking up, I saw her for the first time. I saw Carmen, the one you know, in whose house I met you a few months ago."
"She made some joke at me as she passed into the factory, and flipped a cassia flower just between my eyes. When she had gone, I picked it up and put it carefully in my pocket. First piece of folly!
"She cracked a joke at me as she walked into the factory and tossed a cassia flower right between my eyes. After she left, I picked it up and placed it carefully in my pocket. First act of foolishness!"
"A few hours afterwards I was ordered to take two of my men into the factory. There had been a quarrel, and Carmen had slashed another woman with two terrible cuts of her knife across the face. The case was clear. I took Carmen by the arm, and bade her follow me. At the guard-house the sergeant said it was serious, and that she must be taken to prison. I placed her between two dragoons, and, walking behind, we set out for the town.
"A few hours later, I was told to take two of my men into the factory. There had been a fight, and Carmen had slashed another woman’s face with two horrific knife cuts. The situation was clear. I took Carmen by the arm and ordered her to follow me. At the guardhouse, the sergeant said it was serious and that she needed to be taken to jail. I positioned her between two soldiers, and with me walking behind, we headed for the town."
"At first the gipsy kept silence, but presently she turned to me, and said softly, 'You are taking me to prison! Alas! what will become of me? Have pity on me, Mr. Officer! You are so young, so good-looking! Let me escape, and I will give you a piece of the loadstone which will make all women love you.'
"At first, the gypsy was silent, but soon she turned to me and said softly, 'You’re taking me to prison! Oh no! What will happen to me? Please have mercy on me, Mr. Officer! You’re so young and handsome! Let me go, and I’ll give you a piece of lodestone that will make all women fall in love with you.'"
"I answered her as seriously as I could that the order was to take her to prison, and that there was no help for it.
"I told her as seriously as I could that the order was to take her to prison, and that there was no way around it."
"My accent told her I was from the Basque province, and she began to speak to me in my native tongue. Gipsies, you know, sir, speak all languages. She told me she had been carried off by gipsies from Navarro, and was working at the factory in order to earn enough to return home to her poor mother. Would I do nothing for a country-woman? The Spanish women at the factory had slandered her native place.
"My accent revealed that I was from the Basque region, and she started speaking to me in my native language. Gipsies, you know, sir, can speak any language. She told me she had been taken by gipsies from Navarro and was working at the factory to save enough money to go back to her poor mother. Would I do nothing for a fellow countrywoman? The Spanish women at the factory had talked badly about her hometown."
"It was all lies, sir. She always lied. But I believed her at the time.
"It was all lies, sir. She always lied. But I believed her back then."
"'If I pushed you and you fell,' she resumed, in Basque, 'it would not be these two conscripts who would hold me.'
"'If I pushed you and you fell,' she continued in Basque, 'it wouldn't be these two conscripts who would stop me.'"
"I forgot my order and everything, and said, "'Very well, my country-woman; and may our Lady of the Mountain be your aid!'
"I forgot my order and everything, and said, "'Alright, my fellow countrywoman; may our Lady of the Mountain help you!'"
"Suddenly Carmen turned round and dealt me a blow on the chest with her fist. I let myself fall backwards on purpose, and, with one bound, she leapt over me, and started to run. There was no risk of overtaking her with our spurs, our sabres, and our lances. The prisoner disappeared in no time, and all the women-folk in the quarter favoured her escape, and made fun of us, pointing out the wrong road on purpose. We had to return at last to the guard-house without a receipt from the governor of the prison.
"Suddenly, Carmen turned around and punched me in the chest. I purposely fell backward, and with one jump, she leaped over me and took off running. There was no chance of catching up to her with our spurs, sabres, and lances. The prisoner vanished in no time, and all the women in the area helped her escape and mocked us, deliberately pointing us in the wrong direction. We had to return to the guardhouse empty-handed, without a receipt from the governor of the prison."
"The result of this was I was degraded and sent to prison for a month. Farewell to the sergeant's stripes, I thought.
"The result of this was that I was demoted and sent to prison for a month. Goodbye to the sergeant's stripes, I thought."
"One day in prison the jailor entered, and gave me a special loaf of bread.
"One day in prison, the jailer came in and gave me a special loaf of bread."
"'Here,' he said, 'see what your cousin has sent you.'
"'Here,' he said, 'check out what your cousin sent you.'"
"I was astonished, for I had no cousin in Seville, and when I broke the loaf I found a small file and a gold piece inside it. No doubt then, it was a present from Carmen, for a gipsy would set fire to a town to escape a day's imprisonment, and I was touched by this mark of remembrance.
"I was shocked because I didn't have any cousins in Seville, and when I broke the loaf, I found a small file and a gold coin inside it. It was definitely a gift from Carmen, since a gypsy would go to any lengths to escape a day's imprisonment, and I was moved by this thoughtful gesture."
"But I served my sentence, and, on coming out, was put on sentry outside the colonel's door, like a common soldier. It was a terrible humiliation.
"But I served my time, and when I got out, I was assigned to stand guard outside the colonel's door, like an ordinary soldier. It was a terrible humiliation."
"While I was on duty I saw Carmen again. She was dressed out like a shrine, all gold and ribbons, and was going in one evening with a party of gipsies to amuse the colonel's guests. She recognised me, and named a place where I could meet her next day. When I gave her back the gold piece she burst into laughter, but kept it all the same. Do you know, my son,' she said to me when we parted, 'I believe I love you a little. But that cannot last. Dog and wolf do not keep house together long. Perhaps, if you adopted the gipsy law, I would like to become your wife. But it is nonsense; it is impossible. Think no more of Carmencita, or she will bring you to the gallows.'
"While I was on duty, I saw Carmen again. She was dressed up like a shrine, all gold and ribbons, and was heading in one evening with a group of gypsies to entertain the colonel's guests. She recognized me and mentioned a place where I could meet her the next day. When I handed back the gold piece, she burst into laughter but kept it anyway. 'You know, my son,' she said as we parted, 'I think I love you a little. But that can't last. Dog and wolf don't stay together for long. Maybe if you followed the gypsy way, I would want to be your wife. But that's silly; it's impossible. Don't think about Carmencita anymore, or she will lead you to your doom.'"
"She spoke the truth. I would have been wise to think no more of her; but after that day I could think of nothing else, and walked about always hoping to meet her, but she had left the town.
"She spoke the truth. I should have been smart enough to stop thinking about her; but after that day, I couldn't think of anything else, and I walked around always hoping to run into her, but she had left the town."
"It was some weeks later, when I had been placed as a night sentinel at one of the town gates that I saw Carmen. I was put there to prevent smuggling; but Carmen persuaded me to let five of her friends pass in, and they were all well laden with English goods. She told me I might come and see her next day at the same house I had visited before.
"It was a few weeks later, when I was assigned as a night guard at one of the town gates, that I saw Carmen. I was there to stop smuggling; but Carmen convinced me to let five of her friends through, and they were all carrying a lot of English goods. She told me I could come and see her the next day at the same house I had visited before."
"Carmen had moods, like the weather in our country. She would make appointments and not keep them, and at another time, would be full of affection.
"Carmen had moods, just like the weather in our country. She would schedule appointments and not show up, and at other times, she would be overflowing with affection."
"One evening when I had called on a friend of Carmen's the gipsy entered the room, followed by a young man, a lieutenant in our regiment.
"One evening when I was visiting a friend of Carmen's, the gypsy came into the room, followed by a young man, a lieutenant in our regiment."
"He told me to decamp, and I said something sharp to him. We soon drew our swords, and presently the point of mine entered his body. Then Carmen extinguished the lamp, and, wounded though I was, we started running down the street. 'Great fool,' she said. 'You can do nothing but foolish things. Besides, I told you I would bring you bad luck.' She made me take off my uniform and put on a striped cloak, and this with a handkerchief over my head, enabled me to pass fairly well for a peasant. Then she took me to a house at the end of a little lane, and she and another gipsy washed and dressed my wounds. Next day Carmen pointed out to me the new career she destined me for. I was to go to the coast and become a smuggler. In truth it was the only one left me, now that I had incurred the punishment of death. Besides, I believed I could make sure of her love. Carmen introduced me to her people, and at first the freedom of the smuggler's life pleased me better than the soldier's life. I saw Carmen often, and she showed more liking for me than ever; but, she would not admit that she was willing to be my wife.
"He told me to leave, and I snapped back at him. We quickly drew our swords, and soon the tip of mine pierced his body. Then Carmen turned off the lamp, and even though I was wounded, we started running down the street. 'You idiot,' she said. 'All you do is stupid things. Besides, I warned you that I would bring you bad luck.' She made me take off my military uniform and put on a striped cloak, and with a handkerchief over my head, I could pass quite well as a peasant. Then she took me to a house at the end of a small alley, where she and another gypsy cleaned and tended to my wounds. The next day, Carmen told me about the new path she had in mind for me. I was to go to the coast and become a smuggler. Honestly, it was the only option I had left now that I faced the death penalty. Plus, I believed I could win her love. Carmen introduced me to her people, and at first, I enjoyed the freedom of the smuggler's life more than that of a soldier. I saw Carmen often, and she showed more affection for me than ever; however, she wouldn’t admit that she was ready to be my wife."
IV.--The End of Don José's Story
"One becomes a rogue without thinking, sir. A pretty girl makes one lose one's head, one fights for her, a misfortune happens, one is driven to the mountains, from smuggler one becomes robber before reflecting.
"One becomes a rogue without thinking, sir. A pretty girl makes you lose your head, you fight for her, a misfortune happens, you get driven to the mountains, and before you know it, you go from being a smuggler to a robber without even realizing it."
"Carmen often made me jealous, especially after she accepted me as her husband, and she warned me not to interfere with her freedom. On my part I wanted to change my way of life, but when I spoke to her about quitting Spain and trying to live honestly in America, she laughed at me.
"Carmen often made me jealous, especially after she accepted me as her husband, and she told me not to mess with her freedom. I wanted to change my life, but when I talked to her about leaving Spain and trying to live honestly in America, she just laughed at me."
"'We are not made for planting cabbages,' she said; 'our destiny is to live at the expense of others.' Then she told me of a fresh piece of smuggling on hand, and I let myself be persuaded to resume the wretched traffic.
"'We're not meant for planting cabbages,' she said; 'our destiny is to live off others.' Then she told me about a new smuggling opportunity, and I allowed myself to be convinced to get back into the miserable trade."
"While I was in hiding at Granada, there were bullfights to which Carmen went. When she returned, she spoke much of a very skilful picador, named Lucas. She knew the name of his horse, and how much his embroidered jacket cost him. I paid no heed to this, but began to grow alarmed when I heard that Carmen had been seen about with Lucas. I asked her how and why she had made his acquaintance.
"While I was hiding in Granada, Carmen went to bullfights. When she came back, she talked a lot about a very skilled picador named Lucas. She knew the name of his horse and how much his embroidered jacket cost. I didn't pay much attention to this at first, but I started to get worried when I heard that Carmen had been seen with Lucas. I asked her how and why she had met him."
"'He is a man,' she said, 'with whom business can be done. He has won twelve hundred pounds at the bullfights. One of two things: we must either have the money, or, as he is a good horseman, we can enroll him in our band.'
"'He’s a guy,' she said, 'who can get things done. He won twelve hundred pounds at the bullfights. We have two options: we can either take the cash, or since he’s a skilled rider, we can recruit him into our team.'"
"'I wish,' I replied, 'neither his money nor his person, and I forbid you to speak to him.'
"'I wish,' I replied, 'that I had neither his money nor his presence, and I forbid you to talk to him.'"
"'Take care,' she said; 'when anyone dares me to do a thing it is soon done.'
"'Take care,' she said; 'when anyone challenges me to do something, I get it done quickly.'"
"Luckily the picador left for Malaga, and I set about my smuggling. I had a great deal to do in this expedition, and it was about that time I first met you. Carmen robbed you of your watch at our last interview, and she wanted your money as well. We had a violent dispute about that, and I struck her. She turned pale and wept. It was the first time I saw her weep, and it had a terrible effect on me. I begged her pardon, but it was not till three days later that she would kiss me.
"Fortunately, the picador left for Malaga, and I got started with my smuggling. I had a lot to take care of on this trip, and that was around the time I first met you. Carmen took your watch during our last meeting, and she wanted your money too. We had a huge argument about it, and I hit her. She went pale and cried. It was the first time I saw her cry, and it really affected me. I apologized to her, but it wasn’t until three days later that she finally kissed me."
"'There is a fête at Cordova,' she said, when we were friends again. 'I am going to see it, then I shall find out the people who carry money with them and tell you.'
"'There's a party in Cordova,' she said when we were friends again. 'I’m going to check it out, then I’ll find out who has cash on them and let you know.'"
"I let her go, but when a peasant told me there was a bull-fight at Cordova, I set off like a madman to the spot. Lucas was pointed out to me, and on the bench close to the barrier I recognised Carmen. It was enough for me to see her to be certain how things stood. Lucas, at the first bull, did the gallant, as I had foreseen. He tore the bunch of ribbons from the bull and carried it to Carmen, who put it in her hair on the spot. The bull took upon itself the task of avenging me. Lucas was thrown down with his horse on his chest, and the bull on the top of both. I looked at Carmen, she had already left her seat, but I was so wedged in I was obliged to wait for the end of the fights.
"I let her go, but when a local told me there was a bullfight in Cordova, I rushed there like a crazy person. I was directed to Lucas, and on the bench next to the barrier, I spotted Carmen. Just seeing her made it clear how things stood. Lucas, during the first bull, acted all brave, just as I expected. He ripped the ribbons from the bull and brought them to Carmen, who immediately put them in her hair. The bull seemed determined to get revenge on me. Lucas was knocked down, with his horse landing on his chest and the bull on top of them both. I glanced at Carmen; she had already left her seat, but I was so stuck in the crowd that I had to wait until the fights ended."
"I got home first, however, and Carmen only arrived at two o'clock in the morning.
I got home first, but Carmen didn’t get in until two o'clock in the morning.
"'Come with me,' I said.
"Come with me," I said.
"'Very well, let us go,' she answered.
"Okay, let's go," she said.
"I went and fetched my horse; I put her behind me, and we travelled all the rest of the night without speaking. At daybreak we were in a solitary gorge.
"I went and got my horse; I put her behind me, and we traveled the rest of the night without talking. At dawn, we were in a deserted gorge."
"'Listen,' I said to Carmen, 'I forget everything. Only swear to me one thing, that you will follow me to America, and live there quietly with me.'
"'Listen,' I said to Carmen, 'I forget everything. Just promise me one thing, that you will come to America with me and live there peacefully together.'"
"'No,' she said, in a sulky tone, 'I do not want to go to America. I am quite comfortable here.'
"'No,' she said, in a pouty tone, 'I don’t want to go to America. I'm pretty comfortable here.'"
"I implored her to let us change our way of life and Carmen answered, 'I will follow you to death, but I will not live with you any longer. I always thought you meant to kill me, and now I see that is what you are going to do. It is destiny, but you will not make me yield.'
"I begged her to allow us to change our way of life, and Carmen replied, 'I will follow you to the end, but I can't live with you any longer. I always thought you meant to kill me, and now I see that's what you're going to do. It's fate, but you won't make me give in.'"
"'Listen to me!' I said, 'for the last time. You know that it is for you I have become a robber and a murderer. Carmen! my Carmen, there is still time for us to save ourselves,' I promised anything and everything if she would love me again.
"'Listen to me!' I said, 'for the last time. You know I've become a thief and a killer for you. Carmen! My Carmen, there’s still time for us to save ourselves,' I promised anything and everything if she would love me again."
"'José,' she replied, 'you ask me for the impossible. I do not love you any more. All is over between us. You have the right to kill me. But Carmen must always be free. To love you is impossible, and I do not wish to live with you.'
"'José,' she replied, 'you're asking me for the impossible. I don’t love you anymore. Everything between us is over. You have the right to kill me. But Carmen must always be free. Loving you is impossible, and I don’t want to live with you.'"
"Fury took possession of me, and I killed her with my knife. An hour later I laid her in a grave in the wood. Then I mounted my horse, galloped to Cordova, and gave myself up at the first guard-house.... Poor Carmen! it is the gipsies who are to blame for having brought her up like that."
"Rage consumed me, and I stabbed her with my knife. An hour later, I buried her in a grave in the woods. Then I got on my horse, rode to Cordova, and turned myself in at the first guard station.... Poor Carmen! It's the gypsies who are responsible for raising her like that."
MARY RUSSELL MITFORD
Our Village
Mary Russell Mitford was known first as a dramatist, with tragedy as her forte, and in later years as a novelist, but by posterity she will be remembered as a portrayer of country life, in simply worded sketches, with a quiet colouring of humour. These sketches were collected, as "Our Village," into five volumes, between 1824 and 1832. Miss Mitford was born Dec. 16, 1787, at Alresford, Hampshire, England, the daughter of a foolish spendthrift father, to whom she was pathetically devoted, and lived in her native county almost throughout her life. In her later years she received a Civil List pension. She died on January 10, 1855. The quietness of the country is in all Miss Mitford's writing, but it is a cheerful country, pervaded by a rosy-cheeked optimism. Her letters, too, scribbled on small scraps of paper, are as attractive as her books.
Mary Russell Mitford was initially known as a playwright, particularly skilled in tragedy, and later gained recognition as a novelist. However, she will be remembered by future generations as a vivid chronicler of rural life, capturing it in straightforward sketches infused with gentle humor. These sketches were gathered into five volumes titled "Our Village" between 1824 and 1832. Miss Mitford was born on December 16, 1787, in Alresford, Hampshire, England, to a reckless father, to whom she was deeply devoted, and she spent most of her life in her home county. In her later years, she received a Civil List pension. She passed away on January 10, 1855. The tranquility of the countryside is evident in all of Miss Mitford's writing, but it reflects a cheerful outlook filled with optimism. Her letters, often jotted down on small pieces of paper, are just as charming as her books.
I.--Some of the Inhabitants
Will you walk with me through our village, courteous reader? The journey is not long. We will begin at the lower end, and proceed up the hill.
Will you walk with me through our village, kind reader? The journey isn’t long. We’ll start at the lower end and head up the hill.
The tidy, square, red cottage on the right hand, with the long, well-stocked garden by the side of the road, belongs to a retired publican from a neighbouring town; a substantial person with a comely wife--one who piques himself on independence and idleness, talks politics, reads the newspapers, hates the minister, and cries out for reform. He hangs over his gate, and tries to entice passengers to stop and chat. Poor man! He is a very respectable person, and would be a very happy one if he would add a little employment to his dignity. It would be the salt of life to him.
The neat, square, red cottage on the right, with its long, well-kept garden beside the road, belongs to a retired pub owner from a nearby town; an important figure with an attractive wife—someone who prides himself on being independent and lazy, talks about politics, reads the news, dislikes the minister, and calls for change. He leans over his gate, trying to get passersby to stop and chat. Poor guy! He is a respectable person and would be much happier if he embraced a bit of work alongside his dignity. It would bring some zest to his life.
Next to his house, though parted from it by another long garden with a yew arbour at the end, is the pretty dwelling of the shoemaker, a pale, sickly-looking, black-haired man, the very model of sober industry. There he sits in his little shop from early morning till late at night. An earthquake would hardly stir him. There is at least as much vanity in his industry as in the strenuous idleness of the retired publican. The shoemaker has only one pretty daughter, a light, delicate, fair-haired girl of fourteen, the champion, protectress, and play-fellow of every brat under three years old, whom she jumps, dances, dandles, and feeds all day long. A very attractive person is that child-loving girl. She likes flowers, and has a profusion of white stocks under her window, as pure and delicate as herself.
Next to his house, separated by another long garden with a yew arbor at the end, is the charming home of the shoemaker, a pale, sickly-looking man with black hair, the perfect picture of hard work. He sits in his small shop from early morning until late at night. An earthquake wouldn't even shake him. There’s probably as much pride in his work as there is in the busy idleness of the retired pub owner. The shoemaker has just one lovely daughter, a light, delicate, fair-haired girl of fourteen, who is the champion, protector, and playmate of every toddler under three, whom she jumps, dances, rocks, and feeds all day long. That child-loving girl is very appealing. She loves flowers and has a abundance of white stocks under her window, as pure and delicate as she is.
The first house on the opposite side of the way is the blacksmith's--a gloomy dwelling, where the sun never seems to shine; dark and smoky within and without, like a forge. The blacksmith is a high officer in our little state, nothing less than a constable; but alas, alas! when tumults arise, and the constable is called for, he will commonly be found in the thickest of the fray. Lucky would it be for his wife and her eight children if there were no public-house in the land.
The first house across the street belongs to the blacksmith—it's a dreary place where the sun never really shines; it's dark and smoky inside and out, like a forge. The blacksmith holds an important position in our little town, being nothing less than a constable. But unfortunately, when chaos breaks out and the constable is needed, he’s usually found right in the middle of things. His wife and their eight kids would be better off if there weren't a tavern in the area.
Then comes the village shop, like other village shops, multifarious as a bazaar--a repository for bread, shoes, tea, cheese, tape, ribbons, and bacon; for everything, in short, except the one particular thing which you happen to want at the moment, and will be sure not to find.
Then comes the village shop, like other village shops, diverse as a bazaar—a place for bread, shoes, tea, cheese, tape, ribbons, and bacon; for everything, in short, except the one specific thing you want at the moment, which you can be sure you won't find.
Divided from the shop by a narrow yard is a habitation of whose inmates I shall say nothing. A cottage--no, a miniature house, all angles, and of a charming in-and-outness; the walls, old and weather-stained, covered with hollyhocks, roses, honeysuckles, and a great apricot-tree; the casements full of geraniums (oh, there is our superb white cat peeping out from among them!); the closets (our landlord has the assurance to call them rooms) full of contrivances and corner-cupboards; and the little garden behind full of common flowers. That house was built on purpose to show in what an exceeding small compass comfort may be packed.
Divided from the shop by a narrow yard is a place where I won’t mention the residents. A cottage—no, a tiny house, full of angles and charming in its design; the walls, old and weathered, covered with hollyhocks, roses, honeysuckles, and a big apricot tree; the windows filled with geraniums (oh, there’s our beautiful white cat peeking out from among them!); the closets (our landlord has the nerve to call them rooms) packed with all kinds of gadgets and corner shelves; and the little garden behind brimming with ordinary flowers. That house was intentionally built to show just how much comfort can fit into such a small space.
The next tenement is a place of importance, the Rose Inn--a whitewashed building, retired from the road behind its fine swinging sign, with a little bow-window room coming out on one side, and forming, with our stable on the other, a sort of open square, which is the constant resort of carts, waggons, and return chaises.
The next building is the Rose Inn, a significant place. It's a whitewashed structure set back from the road, marked by its nice swinging sign. On one side, there’s a small bow-window room, and on the other side is our stable, together creating an open square that's always filled with carts, wagons, and returning carriages.
Next door lives a carpenter, "famed ten miles around, and worthy all his fame," with his excellent wife and their little daughter Lizzy, the plaything and queen of the village--a child three years old according to the register, but six in size and strength and intellect, in power and self-will. She manages everybody in the place; makes the lazy carry her, the silent talk to her, and the grave to romp with her. Her chief attraction lies in her exceeding power of loving, and her firm reliance on the love and the indulgence of others.
Next door lives a carpenter, "famous for miles around and deserving of all his fame," along with his wonderful wife and their little girl Lizzy, the village's darling and queen—three years old according to the records, but six in size, strength, and smarts, full of energy and independence. She has everyone in town wrapped around her finger; she gets the lazy to carry her, the quiet to talk to her, and the serious to play with her. Her biggest charm comes from her incredible capacity for love and her strong belief in the affection and indulgence of those around her.
How pleasantly the road winds up the hill, with its broad, green borders and hedgerows so thickly timbered! How finely the evening sun falls on that sandy, excavated bank, and touches the farmhouse on the top of the eminence!
How nicely the road curves up the hill, with its wide, green edges and thick hedgerows! How beautifully the evening sun shines on that sandy, dug-out bank, and highlights the farmhouse at the top of the rise!
II.--Hannah Bint
The shaw leading to Hannah Bint's habitation is a very pretty mixture of wood and coppice. A sudden turn brings us to the boundary of the shaw, and there, across the open space, the white cottage of the keeper peeps from the opposite coppice; and the vine-covered dwelling of Hannah Bint rises from amidst the pretty garden, which lies bathed in the sunshine around it.
The path leading to Hannah Bint's home is a lovely mix of trees and small bushes. A sudden twist in the path brings us to the edge of the woods, and there, across the clearing, the white cottage of the keeper peeks out from the other thicket; and Hannah Bint's vine-covered house stands out from the charming garden, which is soaked in sunshine all around it.
My friend Hannah Bint is by no means an ordinary person. Her father, Jack Bint (for in all his life he never arrived at the dignity of being called John), was a drover of high repute in his profession. No man between Salisbury Plain and Smithfield was thought to conduct a flock of sheep so skilfully through all the difficulties of lanes and commons, streets and high-roads, as Jack Bint, aided by Jack Bint's famous dog, Watch.
My friend Hannah Bint is definitely not an ordinary person. Her father, Jack Bint (because in his entire life he never earned the title John), was a well-known drover in his field. No one from Salisbury Plain to Smithfield was considered to handle a flock of sheep as skillfully through the challenges of lanes, commons, streets, and highways as Jack Bint, assisted by his famous dog, Watch.
No man had a more thorough knowledge of the proper night stations, where good feed might be procured for his charge, and good liquor for Watch and himself; Watch, like other sheepdogs, being accustomed to live chiefly on bread and beer, while his master preferred gin.
No one knew better than he did the best places to spend the night, where he could find good food for his livestock and a decent drink for himself and Watch. Watch, like other sheepdogs, mainly lived on bread and beer, while his master favored gin.
But when a rheumatic fever came one hard winter, and finally settled in Jack Bint's limbs, reducing the most active and handy man in the parish to the state of a confirmed cripple, poor Jack, a thoughtless but kind creature, looked at his three motherless children with acute misery. Then it was that he found help where he least expected it--in the sense and spirit of his young daughter, a girl of twelve years old.
But when rheumatic fever hit one harsh winter and finally took hold of Jack Bint's limbs, turning the most active and capable man in the parish into a confirmed cripple, poor Jack, who was thoughtless yet kind, looked at his three motherless children with deep sorrow. That’s when he found support in the last place he expected—through the wisdom and spirit of his young daughter, a twelve-year-old girl.
Hannah was a quick, clever lass of a high spirit, a firm temper, some pride, and a horror of accepting parochial relief--that surest safeguard to the sturdy independence of the English character. So when her father talked of giving up their comfortable cottage and removing to the workhouse, while she and her brothers must move to service, Hannah formed a bold resolution, and proceeded to act at once on her own plans and designs.
Hannah was a quick, clever girl with a high spirit, a strong will, some pride, and a strong aversion to accepting government assistance—that guaranteed protection for the proud independence of the English character. So, when her father talked about giving up their cozy cottage and moving to the workhouse, while she and her brothers would have to go into service, Hannah made a brave decision and immediately started to act on her own plans.
She knew that the employer in whose service her father's health had suffered so severely was a rich and liberal cattle-dealer in the neighbourhood, who would willingly aid an old and faithful servant. Of Farmer Oakley, accordingly, she asked, not money, but something much more in his own way--a cow! And, amused and interested by the child's earnestness, the wealthy yeoman gave her a very fine young Alderney.
She knew that the employer for whom her father had worked and whose health had suffered so much was a wealthy and generous cattle dealer nearby, who would gladly help an old and loyal employee. So, when she approached Farmer Oakley, she didn’t ask for money, but for something far more fitting in his way—a cow! Amused and intrigued by the child's sincerity, the rich farmer gave her a beautiful young Alderney.
She then went to the lord of the manor, and, with equal knowledge of character, begged his permission to keep her cow on the shaw common. He, too, half from real good nature, and half not to be outdone in liberality by his tenant, not only granted the requested permission, but reduced the rent so much that the produce of the vine seldom failed to satisfy their kind landlord.
She then went to the lord of the manor and, with a clear understanding of character, asked for his permission to keep her cow on the common land. He, partly out of genuine kindness and partly to not be outdone in generosity by his tenant, not only granted her request but also lowered the rent so much that the harvest from the vine usually met the needs of their generous landlord.
Now Hannah showed great judgment in setting up as a dairy-woman. One of the most provoking of the petty difficulties which beset a small establishment in this neighbourhood is the trouble, almost the impossibility, of procuring the pastoral luxuries of milk, eggs, and butter. Hannah's Alderney restored us to our rural privilege. Speedily she established a regular and gainful trade in milk, eggs, butter, honey, and poultry--for poultry they had always kept.
Now Hannah showed great judgment in starting her own dairy business. One of the most frustrating challenges that comes with running a small operation in this area is the difficulty—almost impossibility—of getting the pastoral goodies like milk, eggs, and butter. Hannah's Alderney cow brought back our rural privilege. Before long, she set up a regular and profitable trade in milk, eggs, butter, honey, and poultry—since they had always kept poultry.
In short, during the five years she has ruled at the shaw cottage the world has gone well with Hannah Bint. She has even taught Watch to like the buttermilk as well as strong beer, and has nearly persuaded her father to accept milk as a substitute for gin. Not but that Hannah hath had her enemies as well as her betters. The old woman at the lodge, who always piqued herself on being spiteful, and crying down new ways, foretold that she would come to no good; nay, even Ned Miles, the keeper, her next neighbour, who had whilom held entire sway over the shaw common, as well as its coppices, grumbled as much as so good-natured and genial a person could grumble when he found a little girl sharing his dominion, a cow grazing beside his pony, and vulgar cocks and hens hovering around the buckwheat destined to feed his noble pheasants.
In short, during the five years she has been in charge at the shaw cottage, things have gone well for Hannah Bint. She has even managed to get Watch to enjoy buttermilk as much as strong beer and has almost convinced her father to accept milk as a replacement for gin. However, Hannah has had her enemies as well as those who are more esteemed. The old woman at the lodge, who always took pride in being nasty and dismissing new ideas, predicted that Hannah would come to no good; even Ned Miles, the keeper and her next-door neighbor, who used to have complete control over the shaw common and its woods, complained as much as such a good-natured and friendly person could when he saw a little girl sharing his territory, a cow grazing next to his pony, and noisy roosters and hens hanging around the buckwheat that was meant to feed his prized pheasants.
Yes! Hannah hath had her enemies, but they are passing away. The old woman at the lodge is dead, poor creature; and the keeper?--why, he is not dead, or like to die, but the change that has taken place there is the most astonishing of all--except perhaps the change in Hannah herself.
Yes! Hannah has had her enemies, but they're fading away. The old woman at the lodge is dead, poor thing; and the keeper?--well, he’s not dead or dying, but the transformation that has happened there is the most surprising of all--except maybe for the change in Hannah herself.
Few damsels of twelve years old, generally a very pretty age, were less pretty than Hannah Bint. Short and stunted in her figure, thin in face, sharp in feature, with a muddied complexion, wild, sunburnt hair, and eyes whose very brightness had in them something startling, over-informed, too clever for her age; at twelve years old she had quite the air of a little old fairy.
Few girls of twelve years old, usually a very pretty age, were less attractive than Hannah Bint. Short and stunted in her figure, thin in face, sharp in feature, with a muddied complexion, wild, sunburnt hair, and eyes whose brightness had something startling about them, very informed, too clever for her age; at twelve years old, she had quite the air of a little old fairy.
Now, at seventeen, matters are mended. Her complexion has cleared; her countenance has developed itself; her figure has shot up into height and lightness, and a sort of rustic grace; her bright, acute eye is softened and sweetened by a womanly wish to please; her hair is trimmed and curled and brushed with exquisite neatness; and her whole dress arranged with that nice attention to the becoming which would be called the highest degree of coquetry if it did not deserve the better name of propriety. The lass is really pretty, and Ned Miles has discovered that she is so. There he stands, the rogue, close at her side (for he hath joined her whilst we have been telling her little story, and the milking is over); there he stands holding her milk-pail in one hand, and stroking Watch with the other. There they stand, as much like lovers as may be; he smiling and she blushing; he never looking so handsome, nor she so pretty, in their lives.
Now, at seventeen, everything is back on track. Her skin has cleared up; her face has matured; her figure has grown taller and more graceful, with a kind of natural charm; her bright, sharp eyes are softened by a desire to please; her hair is styled, curled, and brushed with perfect neatness; and her outfit is put together with a subtle attention to what looks good, which could be called high-level flirtation if it didn’t deserve the better term of propriety. The girl is truly pretty, and Ned Miles has realized this. There he stands, the rascal, right next to her (since he joined her while we were telling her little story, and the milking is done); there he stands, holding her milk-pail in one hand and petting Watch with the other. They stand there, looking as much like a couple as possible; he smiling and she blushing; neither have ever looked so handsome or so pretty in their lives.
There they stand, and one would not disturb them for all the milk and the butter in Christendom. I should not wonder if they were fixing the wedding-day.
There they stand, and no amount of milk and butter in Christendom would make me interfere with them. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were planning their wedding day.
III.--A Country Cricket Match
I doubt if there be any scene in the world more animating or delightful than a cricket match. I do not mean a set match at Lord's Ground--no! the cricket I mean is a real solid, old-fashioned match between neighbouring parishes, where each attacks the other for honour and a supper.
I doubt there’s any scene in the world more exciting or enjoyable than a cricket match. I'm not talking about a professional match at Lord's—no! The cricket I’m referring to is a genuine, old-school match between neighboring communities, where each side competes for pride and a meal.
For the last three weeks our village has been in a state of great excitement, occasioned by a challenge from our north-western neighbours, the men of B----, to contend with us at cricket. Now, we have not been much in the habit of playing matches. The sport had languished until the present season, when the spirit began to revive. Half a dozen fine, active lads, of influence among their comrades, grew into men and yearned for cricket. In short, the practice recommenced, and the hill was again alive with men and boys and innocent merriment. Still, we were modest and doubted our own strength.
For the past three weeks, our village has been buzzing with excitement because our neighbors to the northwest, the guys from B----, challenged us to a cricket match. We haven't really played many matches before. The sport had faded away until this season when interest started to pick up again. A group of about six energetic young men, who were influential among their peers, grew up wanting to play cricket. In short, we started practicing again, and the hill was once more alive with people and joyful laughter. Still, we were humble and unsure of our own abilities.
The B---- people, on the other hand, must have been braggers born. Never was such boasting! Such ostentatious display of practice! It was a wonder they did not challenge all England. Yet we firmly resolved not to decline the combat; and one of the most spirited of the new growth, William Grey by name, and a farmer's son by station, took up the glove in a style of manly courtesy that would have done honour to a knight in the days of chivalry.
The B---- people, on the other hand, must have been born bragging. They were incredibly boastful! The way they showed off was over the top! It was surprising they didn't challenge all of England. Still, we were determined not to back down from the fight; and one of the most eager of the newcomers, William Grey by name, a farmer's son by background, accepted the challenge with a level of manly courtesy that would have honored a knight back in the days of chivalry.
William Grey then set forth to muster his men, remembering with great complacency that Samuel Long, the very man who had bowled us out at a fatal return match some years ago at S--, our neighbours south-by-east, had luckily, in a remove of a quarter of a mile last Lady Day, crossed the boundaries of his old parish and actually belonged to us. Here was a stroke of good fortune! Our captain applied to him instantly, and he agreed at a word. We felt we had half gained the match when we had secured him. Then James Brown, a journeyman blacksmith and a native, who, being of a rambling disposition, had roamed from place to place for half a dozen years, had just returned to our village with a prodigious reputation in cricket and gallantry. To him also went the indefatigable William Grey, and he also consented to play. Having thus secured two powerful auxiliaries, we began to reckon the regular forces.
William Grey then went to gather his team, feeling quite pleased that Samuel Long, the guy who had knocked us out in a crucial rematch a few years back at S--, our neighbors to the south-east, had fortunately, just a quarter mile away last Lady Day, crossed the boundaries of his old parish and was now actually on our side. What a stroke of luck! Our captain approached him immediately, and he agreed without hesitation. We felt like we had already won half the match just by having him on our team. Then there was James Brown, a local journeyman blacksmith who had a wandering spirit and had traveled around for six years; he had just returned to our village with an impressive reputation for cricket and charm. William Grey eagerly went to him as well, and he also agreed to play. With these two strong additions, we started to assess our regular players.
Thus ran our list. William Grey, 1; Samuel Long, 2; James Brown, 3; George and John Simmons, one capital, the other so-so--an uncertain hitter, but a good fieldsman, 5; Joel Brent, excellent, 6; Ben Appleton--here was a little pause, for Ben's abilities at cricket were not completely ascertained, but then he was a good fellow, so full of fun and waggery! No doing without Ben. So he figured in the list as 7. George Harris--a short halt there too--slowish, but sure, 8; Tom Coper--oh, beyond the world Tom Coper, the red-headed gardening lad, whose left-handed strokes send her (a cricket-ball is always of the feminine gender) send her spinning a mile, 9; Harry Willis, another blacksmith, 10.
Thus ran our list. William Grey, 1; Samuel Long, 2; James Brown, 3; George and John Simmons—one great, the other just okay—an unpredictable hitter but a solid fielder, 5; Joel Brent, excellent, 6; Ben Appleton—there was a slight pause here, as Ben's cricket skills weren't entirely clear, but he was a great guy, always full of fun and jokes! We couldn't do without Ben. So he was listed as 7. George Harris—another brief pause here—slow but reliable, 8; Tom Coper—oh, beyond compare, Tom Coper, the red-headed gardening kid, whose left-handed swings send her (a cricket ball is always referred to as female) spinning a mile, 9; Harry Willis, another blacksmith, 10.
We had now ten of our eleven, but the choice of the last occasioned some demur. John Strong, a nice youth--everybody likes John Strong--was the next candidate, but he is so tall and limp that we were all afraid his strength, in spite of his name, would never hold out. So the eve of the match arrived and the post was still vacant, when a little boy of fifteen, David Willis, brother to Harry, admitted by accident to the last practice, saw eight of them out, and was voted in by acclamation.
We now had ten out of our eleven, but there was some disagreement about the last spot. John Strong, a great guy—everyone likes him—was the next choice, but he was so tall and lanky that we were all worried he wouldn’t have the strength to keep up, despite his name. So, the night before the match came, and the position was still open when a fifteen-year-old kid, David Willis, brother of Harry, who had accidentally been allowed into the last practice, saw eight of them out and was unanimously voted in.
Morning dawned. On calling over our roll, Brown was missing; and it transpired that he had set off at four o'clock in the morning to play in a cricket match at M----, a little town twelve miles off, which had been his last residence. Here was desertion! Here was treachery! How we cried him down! We were well rid of him, for he was no batter compared with William Grey; not fit to wipe the shoes of Samuel Long as a bowler; the boy David Willis was worth fifty of him. So we took tall John Strong. I never saw any one prouder than the good-humoured lad was at this not very flattering piece of preferment.
Morning arrived. When we called the roll, Brown was missing; it turned out he had left at four in the morning to play in a cricket match at M----, a little town twelve miles away that had been his last home. What a betrayal! What an abandonment! We were all upset with him! But honestly, we were better off without him, since he was no batter compared to William Grey; not even worthy of cleaning Samuel Long's shoes as a bowler; the kid David Willis was worth at least fifty of him. So we chose tall John Strong. I had never seen anyone prouder than that good-natured kid was about this not-so-glamorous promotion.
They began the warfare--these boastful men of B----! And what think you was the amount of their innings? These challengers--the famous eleven--how many did they get? Think! Imagine! Guess! You cannot. Well, they got twenty-two, or, rather, they got twenty, for two of theirs were short notches, and would never have been allowed, only that, seeing what they were made of, we and our umpires were not particular. Oh, how well we fielded.
They started the battle—these arrogant guys from B----! And what do you think was their total score? These challengers—the famous eleven—how many runs did they make? Think! Picture it! Take a guess! You can’t. Well, they scored twenty-two, or, more accurately, they scored twenty, because two of their runs were questionable and wouldn’t have counted normally, but given the situation, we and our umpires let it slide. Oh, how well we played in the field.
Then we went in. And what of our innings? Guess! A hundred and sixty-nine! We headed them by a hundred and forty-seven; and then they gave in, as well they might. William Grey pressed them much to try another innings, but they were beaten sulky and would not move.
Then we went in. And how did we do? Guess! A hundred and sixty-nine! We beat them by a hundred and forty-seven; and then they gave up, as they should have. William Grey insisted they try another innings, but they were sulky from losing and wouldn't budge.
The only drawback in my enjoyment was the failure of the pretty boy David Willis, who, injudiciously put in first, and playing for the first time in a match amongst men and strangers, was seized with such a fit of shamefaced shyness that he could scarcely hold his bat, and was bowled out without a stroke, from actual nervousness. Our other modest lad, John Strong, did very well; his length told in the field, and he got good fame. William Grey made a hit which actually lost the cricket-ball. We think she lodged in a hedge a quarter of a mile off, but nobody could find her. And so we parted; the players retired to their supper and we to our homes, all good-humoured and all happy--except the losers.
The only downside to my enjoyment was the failure of the handsome David Willis, who, unfortunately put in first, and playing in a match with men and strangers for the first time, was hit with such overwhelming shyness that he could barely hold his bat and got bowled out without scoring, due to sheer nervousness. Our other shy player, John Strong, did really well; his skills showed in the field, and he earned a good reputation. William Grey made a hit that actually lost the cricket ball. We think it ended up in a hedge a quarter of a mile away, but no one could find it. And so we parted ways; the players went off to their supper while we returned home, all in good spirits and happy—except for the losers.
IV.--Love, the Leveller
The prettiest cottage on our village green is the little dwelling of Dame Wilson. The dame was a respected servant in a most respectable family, which she quitted only on her marriage with a man of character and industry, and of that peculiar universality of genius which forms what is called, in country phrase, a handy fellow. His death, which happened about ten years ago, made quite a gap in our village commonwealth.
The prettiest cottage on our village green is the little home of Mrs. Wilson. She was a well-respected servant in a very respectable family, which she left only when she married a man of good character and hard work, and who had that special kind of skill that people around here often call a handy guy. His death, which occurred about ten years ago, created quite a void in our village community.
Without assistance Mrs. Wilson contrived to maintain herself and her children in their old, comfortable home. The house had still, within and without, the same sunshiny cleanliness, and the garden was still famous over all other gardens. But the sweetest flower of the garden, and the joy and pride of her mother's heart, was her daughter Hannah. Well might she be proud of her! At sixteen, Hannah Wilson was, beyond a doubt, the prettiest girl in the village, and the best. Her chief characteristic was modesty. Her mind was like her person: modest, graceful, gentle and generous above all.
Without any help, Mrs. Wilson managed to take care of herself and her children in their familiar, cozy home. The house still had that same bright cleanliness inside and out, and the garden remained more beautiful than any other. But the loveliest flower of the garden, and the joy and pride of her mother's heart, was her daughter Hannah. It’s no surprise she felt proud of her! At sixteen, Hannah Wilson was undoubtedly the prettiest girl in the village, and the best. Her main trait was modesty. Her mind reflected her appearance: modest, graceful, gentle, and extraordinarily generous.
Our village beauty had fairly reached her twentieth year without a sweetheart; without the slightest suspicion of her having ever written a love-letter on her own account, when, all of a sudden, appearances changed. A trim, elastic figure, not unaccompanied, was descried walking down the shady lane. Hannah had gotten a lover!
Our village beauty had just turned twenty without a boyfriend and without any hint that she had ever written a love letter herself, when suddenly, things changed. A fit, lively figure, not alone, was seen walking down the shady lane. Hannah had found herself a lover!
Since the new marriage act, we, who belong to the country magistrates, have gained a priority over the rest of the parish in matrimonial news. We (the privileged) see on a work-day the names which the Sabbath announces to the generality. One Saturday, walking through our little hall, I saw a fine athletic young man, the very image of health and vigour, mental and bodily, holding the hand of a young woman, who was turning bashfully away, listening, and yet not seeming to listen, to his tender whispers. Hannah! And she went aside with me, and a rapid series of questions and answers conveyed the story of the courtship. "William was," said Hannah, "a journeyman hatter, in B----. He had walked over to see the cricketing, and then he came again. Her mother liked him. Everybody liked him--and she had promised. Was it wrong?"
Since the new marriage act, we, who are local magistrates, have gotten a heads-up on wedding news before the rest of the parish. We (the privileged ones) see the names on a weekday that the rest hear about on Sunday. One Saturday, as I was walking through our small hall, I spotted a handsome young man, the picture of health and energy, both mentally and physically, holding the hand of a young woman who was shyly turning away, listening but not seeming to listen to his sweet whispers. Hannah! She stepped aside with me, and a quick exchange of questions and answers revealed the story of their courtship. "William was," Hannah said, "a journeyman hatter in B----. He walked over to watch the cricket match, and then he came back again. Her mother liked him. Everyone liked him—and she had promised. Was it wrong?"
"Oh, no! And where are you to live?" "William had got a room in B----. He works for Mr. Smith, the rich hatter in the market-place, and Mr. Smith speaks of him, oh, so well! But William will not tell me where our room is. I suppose in some narrow street or lane, which he is afraid I shall not like, as our common is so pleasant. He little thinks--anywhere--" She stopped suddenly. "Anywhere with him!"
"Oh, no! Where are you going to live?" "William found a room in B----. He works for Mr. Smith, the wealthy hat maker in the market, and Mr. Smith talks very highly of him! But William won't tell me where our room is. I guess it's in some small street or alley that he thinks I won't like, considering how nice our common is. He doesn’t realize—anywhere—" She stopped abruptly. "Anywhere with him!"
The wedding-day was a glorious morning.
The wedding day was a beautiful morning.
"What a beautiful day for Hannah!" was the first exclamation at the breakfast-table. "Did she tell you where they should dine?"
"What a beautiful day for Hannah!" was the first exclamation at the breakfast table. "Did she tell you where they're going to eat?"
"No, ma'am; I forgot to ask."
"No, ma'am; I forgot to ask."
"I can tell you," said the master of the house, with the look of a man who, having kept a secret as long as it was necessary, is not sorry to get rid of the burthen. "I can tell you--in London."
"I can tell you," said the master of the house, looking like a man who, after keeping a secret for as long as needed, is relieved to be rid of the weight. "I can tell you—in London."
"In London?"
"In London?"
"Yes. Your little favourite has been in high luck. She has married the only son of one of the best and richest men in B----, Mr. Smith, the great hatter. It is quite a romance. William Smith walked over to see a match, saw our pretty Hannah, and forgot to look at the cricketers. He came again and again, and at last contrived to tame this wild dove, and even to get the entrée of the cottage. Hearing Hannah talk is not the way to fall out of love with her. So William, finding his case serious, laid the matter before his father, and requested his consent to the marriage. Mr. Smith was at first a little startled. But William is an only son, and an excellent son; and after talking with me, and looking at Hannah, the father relented. But, having a spice of his son's romance, and finding that he had not mentioned his station in life, he made a point of its being kept secret till the wedding-day. I hope the shock will not kill Hannah."
"Yes. Your little favorite has been really lucky. She has married the only son of one of the best and richest men in B----, Mr. Smith, the famous hat maker. It's quite a love story. William Smith came to watch a match, saw our pretty Hannah, and forgot all about the cricketers. He came back again and again, and eventually managed to win over this wild dove, even gaining access to the cottage. Listening to Hannah talk is definitely not a way to fall out of love with her. So, realizing he was serious about his feelings, William brought the matter up to his father and asked for his blessing to marry her. Mr. Smith was initially a bit taken aback. But William is an only child and a wonderful son; after chatting with me and seeing Hannah, the father softened. However, with a touch of his son's romantic spirit, and realizing William hadn’t mentioned their social status, he insisted that it be kept under wraps until the wedding day. I hope the surprise won't be too much for Hannah."
"Oh, no! Hannah loves her husband too well."
"Oh no! Hannah loves her husband way too much."
And I was right. Hannah has survived the shock. She is returned to B----, and I have been to call on her. She is still the same Hannah, and has lost none of her old habits of kindness and gratitude. She did indeed just hint at her trouble with visitors and servants; seemed distressed at ringing the bell, and visibly shrank from the sound of a double knock. But in spite of these calamities Hannah is a happy woman. The double rap was her husband's, and the glow on her cheek, and the smile of her lips and eyes when he appeared spoke more plainly than ever: "Anywhere with him!"
And I was right. Hannah has gotten through the shock. She’s back in B----, and I went to visit her. She’s still the same Hannah, and hasn’t lost any of her old kindness and gratitude. She did mention her trouble with visitors and servants; she seemed upset about ringing the bell, and visibly flinched at the sound of a double knock. But despite these challenges, Hannah is a happy woman. The double knock was from her husband, and the blush on her cheeks, along with her smile in her lips and eyes when he showed up, said it all: “Anywhere with him!”
DAVID MOIR
Autobiography of Mansie Wauch
David Macbeth Moir was born at Musselburgh, Scotland, Jan. 5, 1798, and educated at the grammar school of the Royal Burgh and at Edinburgh University, from which he received the diploma of surgeon in 1816. He practised as a physician in his native town from 1817 until 1843, when, health failing, he practically withdrew from the active duties of his profession. Moir began to write in both prose and verse for various periodicals when quite a youth, but his long connection with "Blackwood's Magazine" under the pen name of "Delta" (Δ), began in 1820, and he became associated with Christopher North, the Ettrick Shepherd, and others of the Edinburgh coterie distinguished in "Noctes Ambrosianae." He contributed to "Blackwood," histories, biographies, essays, and poems, to the number of about 400. His poems were esteemed beyond their merits by his generation, and his reputation now rests almost solely on the caustic humour of his "Autobiography of Mansie Wauch," published in 1828, a series of sketches of the manner of life in the shop-keeping and small-trading class of a Scottish provincial town at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Moir died at Dumfries on July 6, 1851.
David Macbeth Moir was born in Musselburgh, Scotland, on January 5, 1798, and received his education at the grammar school of the Royal Burgh and Edinburgh University, where he earned his surgeon diploma in 1816. He practiced as a physician in his hometown from 1817 until 1843, when his health declined and he effectively stepped back from the active duties of his profession. Moir started writing in both prose and verse for various periodicals at a young age, but his long association with "Blackwood's Magazine" under the pen name "Delta" (Δ) began in 1820, during which he linked up with Christopher North, the Ettrick Shepherd, and other notable members of the Edinburgh circle known for the "Noctes Ambrosianae." He contributed approximately 400 pieces to "Blackwood," including histories, biographies, essays, and poems. His poems were regarded more highly than they perhaps deserved by his contemporaries, and today, his reputation largely rests on the sharp humor found in his "Autobiography of Mansie Wauch," published in 1828, which offers a series of sketches depicting the lifestyle of the shop-keeping and small-trading class in a Scottish provincial town at the start of the nineteenth century. Moir passed away in Dumfries on July 6, 1851.
I.--Mansie's Forebears and Early Life
Some of the rich houses and great folk pretend to have histories of the ancientness of their families, which they can count back on their fingers almost to the days of Noah's Ark, and King Fergus the First, but it is not in my power to come further back than auld grand-faither, who died when I was a growing callant. I mind him full well. To look at him was just as if one of the ancient patriarchs had been left on the earth, to let succeeding survivors witness a picture of hoary and venerable eld.
Some wealthy families and important people like to claim they can trace their family history back to the days of Noah's Ark and King Fergus the First, but I can only go back as far as my old grandfather, who passed away when I was a young kid. I remember him clearly. Seeing him was like having one of the ancient patriarchs still on Earth, allowing future generations to witness a representation of age and wisdom.
My own father, auld Mansie Wauch, was, at the age of thirteen, bound a 'prentice to the weaver trade, which he prosecuted till a mortal fever cut through the thread of his existence. Alas, as Job says, "How time flies like a weaver's shuttle!" He was a decent, industrious, hard-working man, doing everything for the good of his family, and winning the respect of all who knew the value of his worth. On the five-and-twentieth year of his age he fell in love with, and married, my mother, Marion Laverock.
My father, old Mansie Wauch, became an apprentice weaver when he was thirteen and continued in that trade until a deadly fever ended his life. Sadly, as Job says, "How time flies like a weaver's shuttle!" He was a good, hardworking man, dedicated to providing for his family and earning the respect of everyone who recognized his value. At the age of twenty-five, he fell in love with and married my mother, Marion Laverock.
I have no distinct recollection of the thing myself, but there is every reason to believe that I was born on October 13, 1765, in a little house in the Flesh-Market Gate, Dalkeith, and the first thing I have any clear memory of was being carried on my auntie's shoulders to see the Fair Race. Oh! but it was a grand sight! I have read since the story of Aladdin's Wonderful Lamp, but that fair and the race, which was won by a young birkie who had neither hat nor shoon, riding a philandering beast of a horse thirteen or fourteen years auld, beat it all to sticks.
I don’t have a clear memory of it myself, but it’s widely believed that I was born on October 13, 1765, in a small house on Flesh-Market Gate in Dalkeith. The first clear memory I have is being carried on my aunt’s shoulders to see the Fair Race. Oh, it was an amazing sight! I’ve read the story of Aladdin’s Wonderful Lamp since then, but that fair and the race—won by a young guy who didn’t have a hat or shoes, riding a lazy old horse that was thirteen or fourteen years old—was way better than anything.
In time, I was sent to school, where I learned to read and spell, making great progress in the Single and Mother's Carritch. What is more, few could fickle me in the Bible, being mostly able to spell it all over, save the second of Ezra and the seventh of Nehemiah, which the Dominie himself could never read through twice in the same way, or without variation.
Eventually, I went to school, where I learned to read and spell, making good progress in basic lessons and the Bible. In fact, few could outdo me in Bible knowledge, as I could mostly spell it all, except for the second book of Ezra and the seventh book of Nehemiah, which even the teacher himself could never read all the way through without changes.
Being of a delicate make--nature never intended me for the naval or military line, or for any robustious profession--I was apprenticed to the tailoring trade. Just afterwards I had a terrible stound of calf-love, my first flame being the minister's lassie, Jess, a buxom and forward queen, two or three years older than myself. I used to sit looking at her in the kirk, and felt a droll confusion when our eyes met. It dirled through my heart like a dart. Fain would I have spoken to her, but aye my courage failed me, though whiles she gave me a smile when she passed. She used to go to the well every night with her two stoups to draw water, so I thought of watching to give her two apples which I had carried in my pocket for more than a week for that purpose. How she started when I stappit them into her hand, and brushed by without speaking!
Being of a delicate build—nature never intended me for the navy or military, or for any rough profession—I was apprenticed to the tailoring trade. Shortly after that, I had a terrible bout of infatuation; my first crush was on the minister's daughter, Jess, a beautiful and bold girl, two or three years older than me. I would sit in church, watching her, and felt an amusing confusion whenever our eyes met. It struck my heart like a dart. I desperately wanted to talk to her, but my courage always failed me, even though sometimes she would smile at me when she walked by. She would go to the well every night with her two jugs to draw water, so I thought about waiting to give her the two apples I'd been carrying in my pocket for over a week for that exact moment. Oh, how she jumped when I placed them in her hand and hurried past without saying a word!
Jamie Coom, the blacksmith, who I aye jealoused was my rival, came up and asked Jess, with a loud guffaw, "Where is the tailor?" When I heard that, I took to my heels till I found myself on the little stool by the fireside with the hamely sound of my mother's wheel bum-bumming in my lug, like a gentle lullaby.
Jamie Coom, the blacksmith, whom I was always jealous of because I saw him as my rival, came over and asked Jess, laughing loudly, "Where's the tailor?" When I heard that, I ran away until I found myself on the little stool by the fireplace, with the familiar sound of my mother's spinning wheel humming in my ear, like a gentle lullaby.
The days of the years of my 'prenticeship having glided cannily over, I girt myself round about with a proud determination of at once cutting my mother's apron-string. So I set out for Edinburgh in search of a journeyman's place, which I got the very first day in the Grassmarket. My lodging was up six pairs of stairs, in a room which I rented for half-a-crown a week, coals included; but my heart was sea-sick of Edinburgh folk and town manners, for which I had no stomach. I could form no friendly acquaintanceship with a living soul. Syne I abode by myself, like St. John in the Isle of Patmos, on spare allowance, making a sheep-head serve me for three days' kitchen.
The years of my apprenticeship had smoothly passed, and I was determined to cut the apron strings from my mother. So, I headed to Edinburgh to find a job as a journeyman, which I landed on my very first day in the Grassmarket. I rented a room on the sixth floor for half a crown a week, coal included; but I felt out of place among the people of Edinburgh and their ways, which I couldn't stand. I couldn't make friends with anyone. So, I lived alone, like St. John on the Isle of Patmos, surviving on a sheep's head that lasted me three days.
Everything around me seemed to smell of sin and pollution, and often did I commune with my own heart, that I would rather be a sober, poor, honest man in the country, able to clear my day and way by the help of Providence, than the provost himself, my lord though he be, or even the mayor of London, with his velvet gown trailing for yards in the glaur behind him, or riding about the streets in a coach made of clear crystal and wheels of beaten gold.
Everything around me felt like it reeked of sin and pollution, and often I would reflect on my own heart, wishing to be a sober, poor, honest man in the countryside, able to clear my day and path with the help of Providence, rather than be the provost himself, noble as he may be, or even the mayor of London, with his velvet gown dragging for yards in the mud behind him, or riding through the streets in a coach made of clear crystal with wheels of beaten gold.
But when my heart was sickening unto death, I fell in with the greatest blessing of my life, Nanse Cromie, a bit wench of a lassie frae the Lauder direction, who had come to be a servant in the flat below our workshop, and whom I often met on the stairs.
But when my heart was feeling like it was breaking, I ran into the greatest blessing of my life, Nanse Cromie, a young girl from the Lauder area, who had come to work as a maid in the apartment below our workshop, and I often saw her on the stairs.
If ever a man loved, and loved like mad, it was me; and I take no shame in the confession. Let them laugh who like; honest folk, I pity them; such know not the pleasures of virtuous affection. Matters were by and bye settled full tosh between us; and though the means of both parties were small, we were young, and able and willing to help one another. Nanse and me laid our heads together towards the taking a bit house in the fore-street of Dalkeith, and at our leisure bought the plenishing.
If there was ever a guy who loved deeply and passionately, it was me, and I’m not ashamed to admit it. Let those who want to laugh have their fun; I feel sorry for those honest folks because they don't know the joys of true love. Eventually, things were sorted out between us, and even though we didn’t have much, we were young and eager to support each other. Nanse and I teamed up to find a little house on the main street of Dalkeith, and at our own pace, we gathered what we needed to furnish it.
Two or three days after Maister Wiggie, the minister, had gone through the ceremony of tying us together, my sign was nailed up, painted in black letters on a blue ground, with a picture of a jacket on one side and a pair of shears on the other; and I hung up a wheen ready-made waistcoats, caps, and Kilmarnock cowls in the window. Business in fact, flowed in upon us in a perfect torrent.
Two or three days after Mr. Wiggie, the minister, had tied us together, my sign was put up, painted in black letters on a blue background, with a picture of a jacket on one side and a pair of shears on the other; and I displayed a bunch of ready-made waistcoats, caps, and Kilmarnock hats in the window. Business, in fact, came in like a flood.
Both Nanse and I found ourselves so proud of our new situation that we slipped out in the dark and had a prime look with a lantern at the sign, which was the prettiest ye ever saw, although some sandblind creatures had taken the neatly painted jacket for a goose.
Both Nanse and I were so proud of our new situation that we sneaked out in the dark and took a good look at the sign with a lantern, which was the prettiest you ever saw, even though some clueless people mistook the neatly painted design for a goose.
II.--The Resurrection Men
A year or two after the birth and christening of wee Benjie, my son, I was cheated by a swindling black-aviced Englishman out of some weeks' lodgings and keep, and a pair of new velveteen knee-breeches.
A year or two after my son Benjie was born and baptized, I was scammed by a con artist Englishman out of a few weeks of rent and food, plus a pair of new velveteen knee pants.
Then there arose a great surmise that some loons were playing false with the kirkyard; and, on investigation, it was found that four graves had been opened, and the bodies harled away to the college. Words cannot describe the fear, the dool, and the misery it caused, and the righteous indignation that burst through the parish.
Then people started to suspect that some idiots were messing around in the graveyard; and, upon checking, it was discovered that four graves had been opened, and the bodies taken away to the college. Words can’t express the fear, the sorrow, and the misery it caused, along with the righteous anger that erupted throughout the parish.
But what remead? It was to watch in the session-house with loaded guns, night about, three at a time. It was in November when my turn came. I never liked to go into the kirkyard after darkening, let-a-be sit through a long winter night with none but the dead around us. I felt a kind of qualm of faintness and downsinking about my heart and stomach, to the dispelling of which I took a thimbleful of spirits, and, tying my red comforter about my neck, I marched briskly to the session-house.
But what remedy? It was to watch in the meeting house with loaded guns, all night, three at a time. It was in November when my turn came. I never liked going into the graveyard after dark, let alone sitting through a long winter night with only the dead around us. I felt a kind of queasiness and sinking feeling in my heart and stomach, so I took a small drink of spirits to calm myself, and, tying my red scarf around my neck, I walked confidently to the meeting house.
Andrew Goldie, the pensioner, lent me his piece and loaded it to me. Not being well acquaint with guns, I kept the muzzle aye away from me, as it is every man's duty not to throw his precious life into jeopardy. A bench was set before the sessions-house fire, which bleezed brightly. My spirits rose, and I wondered, in my bravery, that a man like me should be afraid of anything. Nobody was there but a towzy, carroty-haired callant.
Andrew Goldie, the retired guy, lent me his gun and showed me how to use it. Not being very familiar with guns, I kept the muzzle pointed away from me, as every person should to avoid putting their life at risk. There was a bench in front of the fireplace in the meeting room, which was blazing brightly. My spirits lifted, and I thought, in my newfound courage, that someone like me shouldn’t be afraid of anything. There was no one around except for a scruffy, red-haired kid.
The night was now pitmirk. The wind soughed amid the headstones and railings of the gentry (for we must all die), and the black corbies in the steeple-holes cackled and crawed in a fearsome manner. Oh, but it was lonesome and dreary; and in about an hour the laddie wanted to rin awa hame; but, trying to look brave, though half-frightened out of my seven senses, I said, "Sit down, sit down; I've baith whiskey and porter wi' me. Hae, man, there's a cawker to keep your heart warm; and set down that bottle of Deacon Jaffrey's best brown stout to get a toast."
The night was completely dark. The wind rustled through the gravestones and railings of the wealthy (after all, we all have to die), and the black crows in the steeple creaked and cawed in a scary way. Oh, it was so lonely and gloomy; after about an hour, the boy wanted to run home; but trying to act brave, even though I was half-scared out of my mind, I said, "Sit down, sit down; I've got both whiskey and beer with me. Here, man, take a drink to keep your spirits up; and let’s pour some of Deacon Jaffrey's best brown stout for a toast."
The wind blew like a hurricane; the rain began to fall in perfect spouts. Just in the heart of the brattle the grating of the yett turning on its rusty hinges was but too plainly heard.
The wind howled like a hurricane, and the rain started to pour down in heavy sheets. Right in the middle of the commotion, the sound of the gate creaking on its rusty hinges could be heard loud and clear.
"The're coming; cock the piece, ye sumph!" cried the laddie, while his red hair rose, from his pow like feathers. "I hear them tramping on the gravel," and he turned the key in the lock and brizzed his back against the door like mad, shouting out, "For the Lord's sake, prime the gun, or our throats will be cut before you can cry Jack Robinson."
"They're coming; load the gun, you fool!" shouted the kid, as his red hair stood up like feathers. "I can hear them walking on the gravel," he said, turning the key in the lock and pushing his back against the door frantically, yelling, "For heaven's sake, get the gun ready, or we'll be in trouble before you can even say Jack Robinson."
I did the best I could, but the gun waggled to and fro like a cock's tail on a rainy day. I trust I was resigned to die, but od' it was a frightful thing to be out of one's bed to be murdered in an old session-house at the dead hour of the night by devils incarnate of ressurrection men with blacked faces, pistols, big sticks, and other deadly weapons.
I did the best I could, but the gun shook back and forth like a rooster's tail on a rainy day. I guess I was resigned to die, but it was a terrifying thing to be pulled out of my bed to be murdered in an old courthouse at the dead of night by the devilish resurrection men with blackened faces, guns, heavy sticks, and other deadly weapons.
After all, it was only Isaac, the bethrel, who, when we let him in, said that he had just keppit four ressurrectioners louping over the wall. But that was a joke. I gave Isaac a dram to kep his heart up, and he sung and leuch as if he had been boozing with some of his drucken cronies; for feint a hair cared he about auld kirkyards, or vouts, or dead folk in their winding-sheets, with the wet grass growing over them. Then, although I tried to stop him, he began to tell stories of Eirish ressurrectioners, and ghaists, seen in the kirkyard at midnight.
After all, it was just Isaac, the betrothed, who, when we let him in, said that he had just seen four resurrectionists jumping over the wall. But that was a joke. I gave Isaac a drink to lift his spirits, and he sang and laughed as if he had been out drinking with some of his rowdy friends; he clearly didn’t care at all about old graveyards, or ghosts, or dead people in their burial shrouds, with the wet grass growing over them. Then, even though I tried to stop him, he started telling stories about Irish resurrectionists and ghosts spotted in the graveyard at midnight.
Suddenly a clap like thunder was heard, and the laddie, who had fallen asleep on the bench, jumped up and roared "Help!" "Murder!" "Thieves!" while Isaac bellowed out, "I'm dead! I'm killed!--shot through the head! Oh, oh, oh!" Surely, I had fainted away, for, when I came to myself, I found my red comforter loosed, my face all wet, Isaac rubbing down his waistcoat with his sleeve--the laddie swigging ale out of a bicker--and the brisk brown stout, which, by casting its cork, had caused all the alarm, whizz-whizz, whizzing in the chimney lug.
Suddenly, there was a loud clap like thunder, and the kid, who had dozed off on the bench, jumped up and shouted, "Help!" "Murder!" "Thieves!" while Isaac yelled, "I'm dead! I'm killed!—shot in the head! Oh, oh, oh!" I must have fainted because when I came to, I found my red scarf loosened, my face all wet, Isaac wiping down his waistcoat with his sleeve—the kid chugging ale from a mug—and the lively brown stout, which had popped its cork and caused all the commotion, whizzing in the chimney.
III.--The Friends of the People
The sough of war and invasion flew over the land at this time, like a great whirlwind; and the hearts of men died within their persons with fear and trembling. Abroad the heads of crowned kings were cut off, and great dukes and lords were thrown into dark dungeons, or obligated to flee for their lives to foreign countries.
The sound of war and invasion swept across the land like a massive whirlwind, filling people's hearts with fear and anxiety. Kings were beheaded abroad, and high-ranking dukes and lords were thrown into dark dungeons or forced to escape for their lives to other countries.
But worst of all the trouble seemed a smittal one, and even our own land began to show symptoms of the plague spot. Agents of the Spirit of Darkness, calling themselves the Friends of the People, held secret meetings, and hatched plots to blow up our blessed king and constitution. Yet the business, though fearsome in the main, was in some parts almost laughable. Everything was to be divided, and everyone made alike. Houses and lands were to be distributed by lots, and the mighty man and the beggar--the old man and the hobble-de-hoy--the industrious man and the spendthrift, the maimed, the cripple, and the blind, the clever man of business, and the haveril simpleton, made all just brethern, and alike. Save us! but to think of such nonsense! At one of their meetings, held at the sign of the Tappet Hen and the Tankard, there was a prime fight of five rounds between Tammy Bowsie, the snab, and auld Thrashem, the dominie, about their drawing cuts which was to get Dalkeith Palace, and which Newbottle Abbey! Oh, sic riff-raff!
But worst of all, the trouble seemed serious, and even our own land started to show signs of the plague. Agents of the Spirit of Darkness, calling themselves the Friends of the People, held secret meetings and made plans to blow up our beloved king and constitution. Yet, while the situation was incredibly scary overall, some parts were almost laughable. Everything was to be divided, and everyone was to be treated the same. Houses and land were to be distributed by lottery, treating the powerful man and the beggar—the old man and the young punk—the hard worker and the spender, the disabled, the cripple, and the blind, the savvy businessperson and the clueless simpleton, as all equals and brothers. Goodness! Just thinking about such nonsense! At one of their meetings, held at the Tappet Hen and the Tankard, there was a ridiculous fight of five rounds between Tammy Bowsie, the smart aleck, and old Thrashem, the teacher, about whose name would get Dalkeith Palace and who would get Newbottle Abbey! Oh, what a bunch of nonsense!
It was a brave notion of the king to put the loyalty of the land to the test, that the daft folk might be dismayed, and that the clanjamphrey might be tumbled down before their betters, like the windle-straes in a hurricane. And so they were. Such crowds came forward when the names of the volunteers were taken down. I will never forget the first day that I got my regimentals on, and when I looked myself in the glass, just to think I was a sodger who never in my life could thole the smell of powder! Oh, but it was grand! I sometimes fancied myself a general, and giving the word of command. Big Sam, who was a sergeant in the fencibles, and enough to have put five Frenchmen to flight any day of the year, whiles came to train us; but as nature never intended me for the soldiering trade, I never got out of the awkward squad, though I had two or three neighbours to keep me in countenance.
It was a bold idea for the king to test the loyalty of the land, so that the foolish might be shaken and the confusion could be put in its place before their superiors, like reeds in a hurricane. And that’s exactly what happened. Huge crowds showed up when they called for volunteers. I’ll never forget the first day I put on my uniform; when I looked in the mirror, I couldn’t believe I was a soldier, considering I’d never been able to stand the smell of gunpowder! Oh, it felt amazing! Sometimes I imagined myself as a general, giving orders. Big Sam, a sergeant in the local militia, who could easily scare off five Frenchmen any day, came to train us. But since nature never meant for me to be a soldier, I always ended up in the awkward squad, even with a couple of neighbors to keep me company.
We all cracked very crouse about fighting; but one dark night we got a fleg in sober earnest. Jow went the town bell, and row-de-dow gaed the drums, and all in a minute was confusion and uproar in ilka street. I was seized with a severe shaking of the knees and a flapping at the heart, when, through the garret window, I saw the signal posts were in a bleeze, and that the French had landed. This was in reality to be a soldier! I never got such a fright since the day I was cleckit. There was such a noise and hullabaloo in the streets, as if the Day of Judgment had come to find us all unprepared.
We all joked a lot about fighting, but one dark night we got a real scare. The town bell started ringing, and the drums were beating, leading to confusion and chaos in every street. I was hit with a severe case of weak knees and a racing heart when I looked out the attic window and saw the signal posts on fire, showing that the French had landed. This was what it really meant to be a soldier! I had never been so frightened since the day I was born. There was such a noise and commotion in the streets, it felt like Judgment Day had come and we were all caught off guard.
Notwithstanding, we behaved ourselves like true-blue Scotsmen, called forth to fight the battles of our country, and if the French had come, as they did not come, they would have found that to their cost, as sure as my name is Mansie. However, it turned out that it was a false alarm, and that the thief Buonaparte had not landed at Dunbar, as it was jealoused; so, after standing under arms for half the night, we were sent home to our beds.
Notwithstanding, we acted like true Scotsmen, ready to fight for our country, and if the French had come, as they didn’t, they would have regretted it, as sure as my name is Mansie. However, it turned out to be a false alarm, and the thief Buonaparte hadn’t landed at Dunbar, as it was rumored; so, after standing ready for half the night, we were sent home to our beds.
But next day we were taken out to be taught the art of firing. We went through our motions bravely--to load, ram down the cartridge, made ready, present, fire. But so flustered and confused was I that I never had mind to pull the tricker, though I rammed down a fresh cartridge at the word of command. At the end of the firing the sergeant of the company ordered all that had loaded pieces to come to the front, and six of us stepped out in a little line in face of the regiment. Our pieces were cocked, and at the word "Fire!" off they went. It was an act of desperation on my part to draw the tricker, and I had hardly well shut my blinkers when I got such a thump on the shoulder as knocked me backwards, head over heels, on the grass. When I came to my senses and found myself not killed outright, and my gun two or three ells away, I began to rise up. Then I saw one of the men going forward to lift the fatal piece, but my care for the safety of others overcame the sense of my own peril. "Let alane, let alane!" cried I to him, "and take care of yoursell, for it has to gang off five times yet." I thought in my innocence that we should hear as many reports as I had crammed cartridges down her muzzle. This was a sore joke against me for a length of time; but I tholed it patiently, considering cannily within myself, that even Johnny Cope himself had not learned the art of war in a single morning.
But the next day, we were taken out to learn how to shoot. We went through the steps confidently—load, ram down the cartridge, get ready, aim, fire. But I was so flustered and confused that I didn’t think to pull the trigger, even though I rammed down a new cartridge when commanded. At the end of the shooting exercise, the sergeant ordered all of us who had loaded rifles to step forward, and six of us lined up in front of the regiment. Our rifles were cocked, and when the command was given, "Fire!" we pulled the triggers. It was an impulsive reaction on my part to do it, and as soon as I shut my eyes, I got such a jolt on my shoulder that it knocked me backward, landing head over heels on the grass. When I came to and realized I wasn't dead, and my rifle was a few feet away, I started to get up. I then saw one of the men moving to pick up the dangerous rifle, but my concern for others’ safety outweighed my own fear. "Leave it, leave it!" I shouted to him, "and take care of yourself, because it still has to go off five more times." I thought, in my ignorance, that we would hear as many shots as the cartridges I had shoved down the barrel. This became a painful joke at my expense for a long time, but I put up with it, thinking wisely that even Johnny Cope hadn’t mastered the art of war in a single morning.
IV.--My First and Last Play
Maister Glen, a farmer from the howes of the Lammermoor, Hills, a far-awa cousin of our neighbour Widow Grassie, came to Dalkeith to buy a horse at our fair. He put up free of expense at the widow's, who asked me to join him and her at a bit warm dinner, as may be, being a stranger, he would not like to use the freedom of drinking by himself--a custom which is at the best an unsocial one--especially with none but women-folk near him.
Maister Glen, a farmer from the Lammermoor Hills and a distant cousin of our neighbor Widow Grassie, came to Dalkeith to buy a horse at our fair. He stayed at the widow's place for free, who invited me to join him and her for a warm dinner, since, being a stranger, he might not feel comfortable drinking alone—a practice that’s pretty unsocial, especially with only women around him.
When we got our joy filled for the second time, and began to be better acquainted, we became merry, and cracked away just like two pen-guns. I asked him, ye see, about sheep and cows, and ploughing and thrashing, and horses and carts, and fallow land and lambing-time, and such like; and he, in his turn, made inquiries regarding broad and narrow cloth, Shetland hose, and mittens, thread, and patent shears, measuring, and all other particulars belonging to our trade, which he said, at long and last, after we had joked together, was a power better one than the farming line; and he promised to bind his auldest callant 'prentice to me to the tailoring trade.
When we got together happily for the second time and started to get to know each other better, we had a great time and chatted away like two toy guns. I asked him about sheep and cows, plowing and threshing, horses and carts, fallow fields and lambing season, and so on; and he, in turn, asked about broad and narrow cloth, Shetland socks, mittens, thread, and special scissors, measuring, and all the other details related to our trade, which he said, after we had joked around, was actually a lot better than farming. He even promised to apprentice his oldest son to me in the tailoring business.
On the head of this auld Glen and I had another jug, three being cannie, after which we were both a wee tozymozy. Mistress Grassie saw plainly that we were getting into a state where we could not easily make a halt, and brought in the tea-things and told us that a company of strolling players had come to the town and were to give an exhibition in Laird Wheatley's barn. Many a time I had heard of play-acting, and I determined to run the risk of Maister Wiggie, our minister's rebuke, for the transgression. Auld Glen, being as full of nonsense and as fain to gratify his curiosity as myself, volunteered to pay the ransom of a shilling for admission, so we went to the barn, which had been browley set out for the occasion by Johnny Hammer, the joiner.
On top of this old Glen, I had another drink, three being just right, after which we were both a bit tipsy. Mistress Grassie clearly saw that we were getting to a point where it would be hard to stop, so she brought in the tea things and told us that a group of traveling actors had come to town and were going to perform in Laird Wheatley's barn. I had often heard about acting, and I decided to risk getting scolded by Maister Wiggie, our minister, for breaking the rules. Old Glen, being just as full of nonsense and eager to satisfy his curiosity as I was, offered to pay the entrance fee of a shilling, so we headed to the barn, which had been nicely set up for the occasion by Johnny Hammer, the carpenter.
The place was choke-full, just to excess, and when the curtain was hauled up in came a decent old gentleman in great distress, and implored all the powers of heaven and earth to help him find his runaway daughter that had decamped with some ne'er-do-weel loon of a half-pay captain. Out he went stumping on the other side, determined, he said, to find them, though he should follow them to Johnny Groat's house, or something to that effect. Hardly was his back turned than in came the birkie and the very young lady the old gentleman described, arm-and-arm together, laughing like daft Dog on it! It was a shameless piece of business. As true as death, before all the crowd of folk, he put his arm round her waist and called her his sweetheart, and love, and dearie, and darling, and everything that is fine.
The place was packed, overflowing with people, and when the curtain went up, an upset older gentleman came in, begging everyone to help him find his runaway daughter who had run off with some good-for-nothing half-pay captain. He stomped out the other side, determined to find them, saying he would follow them all the way to John O'Groats or something like that. Hardly had he left when in walked the guy and the very young lady the old gentleman had described, linked arm-in-arm, laughing like crazy! It was a scandalous scene. As true as can be, right in front of the crowd, he wrapped his arm around her waist and called her his sweetheart, love, dearie, darling, and all those nice names.
In the middle of their goings on, the sound of a coming foot was heard, and the lassie, taking guilt to her, cried out, "Hide me, hide me, for the sake of goodness, for yonder comes my old father!" No sooner said than done. In he stappit her into a closit, and, after shutting the door on her, he sat down upon a chair, pretending to be asleep in the twinkling of a walking-stick. The old father came bounsing in, shook him up, and gripping him by the cuff of the neck, aske him, in a fierce tone, what he had made of his daughter. Never since I was born did I ever see such brazen-faced impudence! The rascal had the face to say at once that he had not seen the lassie for a month. As a man, as a father, as an elder of our kirk, my corruption was raised, for I aye hated lying as a poor cowardly sin, so I called out, "Dinna believe him, auld gentleman; he's telling a parcel of lees. Never saw her for a month! Just open that press-door, and ye'll see whether I am speaking truth or not!" The old man stared and looked dumfounded; and the young one, instead of running forward with his double nieves to strike me, began a-laughing, as if I had done him a good turn.
In the middle of everything happening, the sound of footsteps approached, and the girl, feeling guilty, cried out, "Hide me, hide me, for goodness' sake, my father is coming!" No sooner said than done. He quickly shoved her into a closet, and after shutting the door, he sat down on a chair, pretending to be asleep with a cane in hand. The old father burst in, shook him awake, and grabbing him by the collar, asked in an angry tone what he had done with his daughter. I had never seen such brazen impudence! The guy had the nerve to say right away that he hadn't seen the girl in a month. As a man, as a father, as an elder of our church, I was furious, because I have always hated lying as a cowardly sin, so I shouted, "Don't believe him, old man; he's telling a bunch of lies. Never saw her for a month! Just open that closet door, and you'll see if I'm telling the truth or not!" The old man stared, clearly shocked; and instead of rushing at me to hit me, the young man started laughing, as if I had done him a favor.
But never since I had a being did I ever witness such an uproar and noise as immediately took place. The whole house was so glad that the scoundrel had been exposed that they set up siccan a roar of laughter, and thumped away at siccan a rate with their feet that down fell the place they called the gallery, all the folk in't being hurl'd topsy-turvy among the sawdust on the floor below.
But never since I existed did I ever see such a commotion and noise as what happened right after. The whole house was so happy that the scoundrel had been caught that they erupted into such loud laughter, and stomped their feet so hard that the section they called the gallery collapsed, sending everyone inside tumbling over into the sawdust on the floor below.
Then followed cries of "Murder," "Hold off me," "My ribs are in," "I'm killed," "I'm speechless." There was a rush to the door, the lights were knocked out, and such tearing, swearing, tumbling, and squealing was never witnessed in the memory of man since the building of Babel. I was carried off my feet, my wind was fairly gone, and a sick qualm came over me, which entirely deprived me of my senses. On opening my eyes in the dark, I found myself leaning with my broadside against the wall on the opposite side of the close, with the tail of my Sunday coat docked by the hainch buttons. So much for plays and play-actors--the first and the last I trust in grace that I shall ever see.
Then came cries of "Murder," "Get off me," "My ribs are broken," "I'm dead," "I can't breathe." Everyone rushed to the door, the lights went out, and there was more chaos, cursing, tumbling, and screaming than anyone could remember since the Tower of Babel. I was swept off my feet, was completely out of breath, and a wave of nausea hit me that made me lose my senses. When I opened my eyes in the dark, I found myself leaning against the wall on the other side of the hallway, with the tail of my Sunday coat caught on the hinge buttons. So much for plays and actors—this is the first and last time I hope to see either again.
Next morning I had to take my breakfast in bed, a thing very uncommon to me, except on Sunday mornings whiles, when each one according to the bidding of the Fourth Commandment, has a licence to do as he likes. Having a desperate sore head, our wife, poor body, put a thimbleful of brandy into my first cup of tea which had a wonderful virtue in putting all things to rights.
Next morning, I had to have breakfast in bed, which is pretty rare for me, except on Sunday mornings when, as per the Fourth Commandment, everyone is free to do as they please. With a terrible headache, my poor wife added a little brandy to my first cup of tea, which worked wonders in fixing everything.
In the afternoon Thomas Burlings, the ruling elder in the kirk, popped into the shop, and, in our two-handed crack, after asking me in a dry, curious way if I had come by no skaith in the business of the play, he said the thing had now spread far and wide, and was making a great noise in the world. I thought the body a wee sharp in his observe, so I pretended to take it quite lightly. Then he began to tell me a wheen stories, each one having to do with drinking.
In the afternoon, Thomas Burlings, the elder in the church, stopped by the shop and, during our chat, asked me in a dry, curious tone if I had been affected by the play in any way. He mentioned that the whole thing had spread far and wide and was creating quite a stir. I found him a bit pointed in his remarks, so I acted like I was taking it all lightly. Then he started sharing a bunch of stories, each one related to drinking.
"It's a wearyfu' thing that whisky," said Thomas. "I wish it could be banished to Botany Bay."
"It's a tiring thing, that whisky," said Thomas. "I wish it could be sent away to Botany Bay."
"It is that," said I. "Muckle and nae little sin does it breed and produce in this world."
"It is that," I said. "It causes a lot of sin, not just a little, in this world."
"I'm glad," quoth Thomas, stroking down his chin in a slee way, "I'm glad the guilty should see the folly o' their ain ways; it's the first step, ye ken, till amendment. And indeed I tell't Maister Wiggie, when he sent me here, that I could almost become guid for your being mair wary of your conduct for the future time to come."
"I'm glad," Thomas said, stroking his chin lazily, "I'm glad the guilty can see the foolishness of their own ways; it's the first step, you know, towards making a change. And I did tell Mr. Wiggie, when he sent me here, that I could almost become good just by seeing you be more careful with your actions from now on."
This was a thunder-clap to me, but I said briskly, "So ye're after some session business in this visit, are ye?"
This was a shock to me, but I said cheerfully, "So you're here for some meetings during this visit, right?"
"Ye've just guessed it," answered Thomas, sleeking down his front hair with his fingers in a sober way. "We had a meeting this forenoon, and it was resolved ye should stand a public rebuke in the meeting house next Sunday."
"You've just figured it out," Thomas replied, smoothing down his front hair with his fingers in a serious manner. "We had a meeting this morning, and it was decided that you should face a public reprimand in the meeting house next Sunday."
"Hang me if I do!" answered I. "Not for all the ministers and elders that were ever cleckit. I was born a free man, I live in a free country, I am the subject of a free king and constitution, and I'll be shot before I submit to such rank diabolical papistry."
"Hang me if I do!" I replied. "Not for all the ministers and elders that ever existed. I was born a free man, I live in a free country, I'm a subject of a free king and constitution, and I’d rather be shot than submit to such blatant, devilish popery."
"Hooly and fairly, Mansie," quoth Thomas. "They'll maybe no be sae hard as they threaten. But ye ken, my friend, I'm speaking to you as a brither; it was an unco'-like business for an elder, not only to gang till a play, which is ane of the deevil's rendevouses, but to gan there in a state of liquor, making yourself a world's wonder, and you an elder of our kirk! I put the question to yourself soberly."
"Hooly and fairly, Mansie," said Thomas. "They might not be as tough as they seem. But you know, my friend, I'm talking to you like a brother; it was really something for an elder, not only to go to a play, which is one of the devil's hangouts, but to go there drunk, making yourself a spectacle, and you're an elder in our church! I leave the question to you honestly."
His threatening I could despise; but ah, his calm, brotherly, flattering way I could not thole with. So I said till him, "Weel, weel, Thomas, I ken I have done wrong, and I am sorry for't; they'll never find me in siccan a scrape again."
His threats I could ignore; but oh, I couldn't handle his calm, brotherly, flattering manner. So I said to him, "Alright, Thomas, I know I've messed up and I'm sorry for it; they'll never catch me in such a situation again."
Thomas Burlings, in a friendly way, shook hands with me; telling that he would go back and plead with the session in my behalf. To do him justice he was not worse than his word, for I have aye attended the kirk as usual, standing, when it came to my rotation, at the plate, and nobody, gentle or simple, ever spoke to me on the subject of the playhouse, or minted the matter of the rebuke from that day to this.
Thomas Burlings shook my hand warmly and said he would go back and advocate for me. To his credit, he kept his promise because I have continued to attend the church as usual, standing at the plate when it was my turn, and no one—rich or poor—has ever mentioned the theater or brought up the reprimand from that day to now.
V.--Benjie a Barber
When wee Benjie came to his thirteenth year, many and long were the debates between his fond mother and me what trade we would bring him up to. His mother thought that he had just the physog of an admiral, and when the matter was put to himsell, Benjie said quite briskly he would like to be a gentleman. At which I broke through my rule never to lift my fist to the bairn, and gave him such a yerk in the cheek with the loof of my hand, as made, I am sure, his lugs ring, and sent him dozing to the door like a peerie.
When little Benjie turned thirteen, there were long and heated discussions between his caring mother and me about what profession we should encourage him to pursue. His mother believed he had the perfect look to become an admiral, and when we asked him, Benjie cheerfully said he wanted to be a gentleman. At that, I broke my rule of never hitting the child and gave him a light slap on the cheek with my hand, which definitely made his ears ring and sent him drowsily to the door like a little ghost.
We discussed, among other trades and professions, a lawyer's advocatt, a preaching minister, a doctor, a sweep, a rowley-powley man, a penny-pie-man, a man-cook, that easiest of all lives, a gentleman's gentleman; but in the end Nanse, when I suggested a barber, gave a mournful look and said in a state of Christian resignation, "Tak' your ain way, gudeman."
We talked about various jobs and professions, including a lawyer's advocate, a preaching minister, a doctor, a cleaner, a street vendor, a pie seller, a cook, and the simplest job of all, a gentleman's servant. But in the end, when I suggested a barber, Nanse gave a sad look and said with a sense of acceptance, "Do it your way, my good man."
And so Benjie was apprenticed to be a barber, for, as I made the observe, "Commend me to a safe employment, and a profitable. They may give others the nick, and draw blood, but catch them hurting themselves. The foundations of the hair-cutting and the shaving line are as sure as that of the everlasting rocks; beards being likely to roughen, and heads to require polling as long as wood grows and water runs."
And so Benjie became an apprentice barber because, as I noted, "I prefer a stable and profitable job. They might give others a nickname and cause some harm, but you won't find them injuring themselves. The basics of cutting hair and shaving are as reliable as the eternal rocks; beards will continue to grow rough, and heads will need grooming as long as wood grows and water flows."
Benjie is now principal shop-man in a Wallflower Hair-Powder and Genuine Macassar Oil Warehouse, kept by three Frenchmen, called Moosies Peroukey, in the West End of London. But, though our natural enemies, he writes me that he has found them agreeable and shatty masters, full of good manners and pleasant discourse, and, except in their language, almost Christians.
Benjie is now the head shopkeeper at a Wallflower Hair-Powder and Genuine Macassar Oil Warehouse run by three Frenchmen called Moosies Peroukey in the West End of London. However, even though they are our natural rivals, he tells me he has found them to be nice and chatty bosses, full of good manners and enjoyable conversation, and, aside from their language, almost like Christians.
I aye thought Benjie was a genius, and he is beginning to show himself his father's son, being in thoughts of taking out a patent for making a hair-oil from rancid butter. If he succeeds it will make the callant's fortune. But he must not marry Madamoselle Peroukey without my special consent, as Nance says that her having a French woman for a daughter-in-law would be the death of her.
I always thought Benjie was a genius, and he’s starting to show that he’s his father’s son, thinking about getting a patent for making hair oil from rancid butter. If he succeeds, it will make the kid a fortune. But he can’t marry Madamoselle Peroukey without my explicit consent, since Nance says having a French woman as a daughter-in-law would be the end of her.
As for myself, I have now retired from business with my guid wife Nanse to our ain cottage at Lugton, with a large garden and henhouse attached, there to spend the evening of our days. I have enjoyed a pleasant run of good health through life, reading my Bible more in hope than fear; our salvation, and not our destruction, being, I should suppose, its purpose. And I trust that the overflowing of a grateful heart will not be reckoned against me for unrighteousness.
As for me, I've now retired from work with my good wife Nanse to our own cottage in Lugton, complete with a large garden and a henhouse, where we plan to spend the rest of our days. I've had a pretty good run of health throughout my life, reading my Bible out of hope rather than fear; I believe its purpose is our salvation, not our destruction. And I hope that the overflow of my grateful heart won't be seen as a wrongdoing.
JAMES MORIER
The Adventures of Hajji Baba of Ispahan
"Hajji Baba" stands by itself among the innumerable books written of the East by Europeans. For these inimitable concessions of a Persian rogue are intended to give a picture of Oriental life as seen by Oriental and not by Western eyes---to present the country and people of Persia from a strictly Persian standpoint. This daring attempt to look at the East from the inside, as it were, is acknowledged to be successful; all Europeans familiar with Persia testify to the truth, often very caustic truth, of James Morier's portraiture. The author of "The Adventures of Hajji Baba of Ispahan" was born about 1780, and spent most of his days as a diplomatic representative of Great Britain in the East. He first visited Persia in 1808-09, as private secretary to the mission mentioned in the closing pages of "Hajji Baba." He returned to Persia in 1811-12, and again in 1814, and wrote two books about the country. But the thoroughness and candour of his intimacy with the Persian character were not fully revealed until the publication of "Hajji Baba" in 1824. So popular was the work that Morier wrote an amusing sequel to it entitled "Hajji Baba in England." He died on March 23, 1849.
"Hajji Baba" stands out among the countless books about the East written by Europeans. These unique accounts of a Persian rogue aim to illustrate Oriental life from an Eastern perspective, rather than a Western one—showing the country and people of Persia through a strictly Persian lens. This bold attempt to view the East from the inside has been recognized as successful; all Europeans familiar with Persia affirm the accuracy, often very sharp accuracy, of James Morier's depiction. The author of "The Adventures of Hajji Baba of Ispahan" was born around 1780 and spent much of his life serving as a diplomatic representative of Great Britain in the East. He first visited Persia in 1808-09, working as a private secretary on the mission mentioned in the last pages of "Hajji Baba." He returned to Persia in 1811-12 and again in 1814, during which time he wrote two books about the country. However, the depth and honesty of his understanding of the Persian character were not fully revealed until the publication of "Hajji Baba" in 1824. The work became so popular that Morier wrote a humorous sequel titled "Hajji Baba in England." He passed away on March 23, 1849.
I.--The Turcomans
My father, Kerbelai Hassan, was one of the most celebrated barbers of Ispahan. I was the son of his second wife, and as I was born when my father and mother were on a pilgrimage to the tomb of Hosein, in Kerbelah, I was called Hajji, or the pilgrim, a name which has procured for me a great deal of unmerited respect, because that honoured title is seldom conferred on any but those who have made the great pilgrimage to the tomb of the blessed Prophet of Mecca.
My father, Kerbelai Hassan, was one of the most famous barbers in Ispahan. I was the son of his second wife, and since I was born while my parents were on a pilgrimage to the tomb of Hosein in Kerbelah, I was named Hajji, or the pilgrim. This name has earned me a lot of undeserved respect because that esteemed title is usually given only to those who have completed the major pilgrimage to the tomb of the honored Prophet in Mecca.
I was taught to read and write by a mollah, or priest, who kept a school in a mosque near at hand; when not in school I attended the shop, and by the time I was sixteen it would be difficult to say whether I was most accomplished as a barber or a scholar. My father's shop, being situated near the largest caravanserai in the city, was the common resort of the foreign merchants; and one of them, Osman Aga, of Bagdad, took a great fancy to me, and so excited me by describing the different cities he had visited, that I soon felt a strong desire to travel. He was then in want of someone to keep his accounts, and as I associated the two qualifications of barber and scribe, he made me such advantageous offers that I agreed to follow him.
I learned to read and write from a priest who ran a school at a nearby mosque. When I wasn't in school, I helped out at the shop, and by the time I turned sixteen, it was hard to say whether I was more skilled as a barber or a scholar. My father's shop was located near the biggest caravanserai in the city, making it a popular spot for foreign merchants. One of them, Osman Aga from Baghdad, took a liking to me and inspired me with stories of the different places he had visited, which sparked my strong desire to travel. He needed someone to manage his accounts, and since I combined the skills of barber and scribe, he made me such appealing offers that I decided to go with him.
His purpose was to journey to Meshed with the object of purchasing the lambskins of Bokhara. Our caravan proceeded without impediment to Tehran; but the dangerous part of the journey was yet to come, as a tribe of Turcomans were known to infest the road.
His goal was to travel to Meshed to buy the lambskins from Bokhara. Our caravan moved smoothly to Tehran; however, the most dangerous part of the journey was still ahead, as a tribe of Turcomans was known to lurk along the road.
We advanced by slow marches over a parched and dreary country, and our conversation chiefly turned upon the Turcomans. Everyone vaunted his own courage; my master above the rest, his teeth actually chattering with apprehension, boasted of what he would do in case we were attacked. But when we in reality perceived a body of Turcomans coming down upon us, the scene instantly changed. Some ran away; others, and among them my master, yielded to intense fear, and began to exclaim: "O Allah! O Imams! O Mohammed the Prophet, we are gone! We are dying! We are dead!" A shower of arrows, which the enemy discharged as they came in, achieved their conquest, and we soon became their prey. The Turcomans having completed their plunder, placed each of us behind a horseman, and we passed through wild tracts of mountainous country to a large plain, covered with the black tents and the flocks and herds of our enemies.
We moved slowly through a dry and bleak landscape, and our conversations mostly revolved around the Turcomans. Everyone bragged about their bravery; my master more than anyone else, his teeth chattering with fear, claimed what he would do if we were attacked. But when we actually saw a group of Turcomans charging at us, the mood quickly shifted. Some people ran away; others, including my master, were overcome with fear and started shouting: "Oh Allah! Oh Imams! Oh Mohammed the Prophet, we're finished! We're dying! We're dead!" A barrage of arrows fired by the enemy as they approached sealed our fate, and we soon became their captives. Once the Turcomans finished looting, they put each of us behind a horseman, and we traveled through rugged mountainous terrain to a large plain filled with the black tents and the livestock of our captors.
My master was set to tend camels in the hills; but when the Turcomans discovered my abilities as a barber and a surgeon, I became a general favourite, and gained the confidence of the chief of the tribe himself. Finally, he determined to permit me to accompany him on a predatory excursion into Persia--a permission which I hoped would lead to my escaping. I was the more ready to do so, in that I secretly possessed fifty ducats. These had been concealed by my master, Osman Aga, in his turban at the outset of his journey. The turban had been taken from him and carried to the women's quarters, whence I had recovered it. I had some argument with myself as to whether I ought to restore the ducats to him; but I persuaded myself that the money was now mine rather than his. "Had it not been for me," I said, "the money was lost for ever; who, therefore, has a better claim to it than myself?"
My master was set to tend to camels in the hills; but when the Turcomans discovered my skills as a barber and a surgeon, I quickly became a favorite and earned the trust of the tribe's chief. Eventually, he decided to let me join him on a raiding trip into Persia—a chance I hoped would help me escape. I was even more willing to do this because I secretly had fifty ducats. These had been hidden by my master, Osman Aga, in his turban at the beginning of his journey. The turban had been taken from him and brought to the women’s quarters, where I managed to get it back. I debated with myself about whether I should return the ducats to him; but I convinced myself that the money was mine now, not his. "If it hadn't been for me," I thought, "the money would have been lost forever; so who has a better claim to it than I do?"
We carried off much property on the raid, but as our only prisoners were a court poet, a carpet-spreader, and a penniless cadi, we had little to hope for in the way of ransom. On our return journey we perceived a large body of men, too compact for a caravan--plainly some great personage and his escort. The Turcomans retired hastily, but I lagged behind, seeing in this eventuality a means of escape. I was soon overtaken and seized, plundered of my fifty ducats and everything else, and dragged before the chief personage of the party--a son of the Shah, on his way to become governor of Khorassan.
We took a lot of property during the raid, but since our only prisoners were a court poet, a carpet weaver, and a broke judge, we didn't expect much in terms of ransom. On our way back, we noticed a large group of men that was too organized to be a caravan—clearly some important figure and his guards. The Turcomans quickly retreated, but I stayed behind, thinking this might be my chance to escape. Before long, I was caught, robbed of my fifty ducats and everything else, and dragged before the leader of the group—a son of the Shah, who was on his way to become the governor of Khorassan.
Kissing the ground before him, I related my story, and petitioned for the return of my fifty ducats. The rogues who had taken the money were brought before the prince, who ordered them to be bastinadoed until they produced it. After a few blows they confessed, and gave up the ducats, which were carried to the prince. He counted the money, put it under the cushion on which he was reclining, and said loudly to me, "You are dismissed."
Kissing the ground in front of him, I shared my story and asked for the return of my fifty ducats. The crooks who had taken the money were brought before the prince, who ordered them to be beaten until they returned it. After a few hits, they confessed and handed over the ducats, which were taken to the prince. He counted the money, placed it under the cushion he was resting on, and said loudly to me, "You are dismissed."
"My money, where is it?" I exclaimed.
"My money, where is it?" I said.
"Give him the shoe," said the prince to his master of the ceremonies, who struck me over the mouth with the iron-shod heel of his slipper, saying: "Go in peace, or you'll have your ears cut off."
"Give him the shoe," the prince said to his master of ceremonies, who hit me in the mouth with the iron heel of his slipper, saying: "Leave in peace, or you'll have your ears cut off."
"You might as well expect a mule to give up a mouthful of fresh grass," said an old muleteer to whom I told my misfortune, "as a prince to give up money that has once been in his hands."
"You might as well expect a mule to give up a mouthful of fresh grass," said an old muleteer to whom I shared my misfortune, "as a prince to give up money that he’s already had in his hands."
Reaching Meshed in a destitute state, I practised for a time the trade of water-carrier, and then became an itinerant vendor of smoke. I was not very scrupulous about giving my tobacco pure; and when one day the Mohtesib, or inspector, came to me, disguised as an old woman, I gave him one of my worst mixtures. Instantly he summoned half a dozen stout fellows; my feet were noosed, and blow after blow was inflicted on them until they were a misshapen mass of flesh and gore. All that I possessed was taken from me, and I crawled home miserably on my hands and knees.
Reaching Meshed in a state of poverty, I worked for a while as a water-carrier, and then became a street vendor selling cheap tobacco. I wasn't too careful about selling pure tobacco; one day, the inspector, disguised as an old woman, approached me, and I sold him one of my worst blends. Immediately, he called over a group of strong men; they tied my feet and beat me mercilessly until my feet were a mangled mess. Everything I had was taken from me, and I crawled home sadly on my hands and knees.
I felt I had entered Meshed in an unlucky hour, and determined to leave it. Dressed as a dervish I joined a caravan for Tehran.
I felt like I had arrived in Meshhed at a really bad time, so I decided to leave. Dressed as a dervish, I joined a caravan heading to Tehran.
II.--The Fate of the Lovely
I at first resolved to follow the career of a dervish, tempted thereto by the confidences of my companion, Dervish Sefer, who befriended me after my unhappy encounter with the Mohtesib.
I initially decided to pursue the path of a dervish, drawn in by the encouragement of my friend, Dervish Sefer, who supported me after my unpleasant run-in with the Mohtesib.
"With one-fiftieth of your accomplishments, and a common share of effrontery," he told me, "you may command both the purses and the lives of your hearers. By impudence I have been a prophet, by impudence I have wrought miracles--by impudence, in short, I live a life of great ease."
"With just one-fiftieth of your achievements, and a typical amount of boldness," he said to me, "you could control both the money and the lives of your audience. I've become a prophet through my audacity, I've performed miracles through my audacity—basically, I've built a comfortable life through my boldness."
But a chance came to me of stealing a horse, the owner of which confessed he had himself stolen it; and by selling it I hoped to add to the money I had obtained as a dervish, and thereby get into some situation where I might gain my bread honestly. Unfortunately, when I had reached Tehran, the real owner of the horse appeared. I was compelled to refund to the dealer the money I had been paid for the horse, and had some difficulty, when we went before the magistrate at the bazaar, in proving that I was not a thief. I had heard that the court poet, with whom I had formed a friendship during his captivity among the Turcomans, had escaped and returned to Tehran. To him, therefore, I repaired, and through his good offices I secured a post as assistant to Mirza Ahmak, the king's chief physician.
But an opportunity came up for me to steal a horse, whose owner admitted he had stolen it himself; by selling it, I hoped to add to the money I had made as a dervish and find a way to earn my living honestly. Unfortunately, when I got to Tehran, the real owner of the horse showed up. I had to give back the money I received from the dealer for the horse and had some trouble proving to the magistrate at the bazaar that I wasn't a thief. I had heard that the court poet, with whom I had become friends during his time in captivity among the Turcomans, had escaped and returned to Tehran. So I went to see him, and through his help, I landed a job as an assistant to Mirza Ahmak, the king's chief physician.
Although the physician was willing to have my services, he was too avaricious to pay me anything for them; and I would not have remained long with him had I not fallen in love. In the heat of summer I made any bed in the open air, in a corner of a terrace that overlooked an inner court where the women's apartments were situated. I came presently to exchanging glances with a beautiful Curdish slave. From glances we came to conversation. At length, when Zeenab--for that was her name--was alone in the women's apartments, she would invite me down from the terrace, and we would spend long hours feasting and singing together.
Although the doctor wanted to use my services, he was too greedy to pay me for them; and I wouldn't have stayed with him long if I hadn't fallen in love. During the hot summer, I made a bed out in the open air, in a corner of a terrace that overlooked an inner courtyard where the women's quarters were. Soon, I found myself exchanging glances with a gorgeous Curdish slave. From those glances, we moved on to chatting. Eventually, when Zeenab— that was her name—was alone in the women's quarters, she would invite me down from the terrace, and we would spend long hours dining and singing together.
But our felicity was destined to be interrupted. The Shah was about to depart for his usual summer campaign, and, according to his wont, paid a round of visits to noblemen, thereby reaping for himself a harvest of presents. The physician, being reputed rich, was marked out as prey fit for the royal grasp. The news of the honour to be paid him left him half-elated at the distinction, half-trembling at the ruin that awaited his finances. The Shah came with his full suite, dined gorgeously at my master's expense, and, as is customary, visited the women's apartments. Presently came the news that my master had presented the Shah with Zeenab! She was to be trained as a dancing-girl, and was to dance before the Shah on his return from the campaign.
But our happiness was about to be interrupted. The Shah was preparing to leave for his usual summer campaign, and, as usual, he made the rounds to visit noblemen, gathering a bounty of presents for himself. The physician, known for his wealth, was seen as a prime target for the royal favor. The news of the honor left him feeling half-proud of the distinction and half-nervous about the financial disaster that awaited him. The Shah arrived with his full entourage, dined lavishly at my master's expense, and, as is customary, visited the women's quarters. Soon after, we learned that my master had gifted the Shah Zeenab! She was to be trained as a dancing girl and was set to perform for the Shah upon his return from the campaign.
When Zeenab was thus removed out of my reach, I had no inducement to remain in the physician's service. I therefore sought and secured a post as nasakchi, or officer of the chief executioner. I was now a person of authority with the crowd, and used my stick so freely upon their heads and backs that I soon acquired a reputation for courage. Nor did I fail to note the advice given to me by my brother officers as to the making of money by extortion--how an officer inflicts the bastinado fiercely or gently according to the capacity of the sufferer to pay; how bribes may be obtained from villages anxious not to have troops quartered upon them, and so on. I lived in such an atmosphere of violence and cruelty--I heard of nothing but slitting noses, putting out eyes, and chopping men in two--that I am persuaded I could almost have impaled my own father.
When Zeenab was taken out of my reach, I had no reason to stay in the physician's service. So, I looked for and got a job as a nasakchi, or officer of the chief executioner. I was now an authority figure among the crowd, and I used my stick so freely on their heads and backs that I quickly gained a reputation for bravery. I also took note of the advice from my fellow officers on how to make money through extortion—how an officer could beat someone harshly or lightly depending on how much they could afford to pay; how bribes could be collected from villages that wanted to avoid having troops stationed there, and so on. I lived in a world filled with violence and cruelty—I heard only about cutting off noses, putting out eyes, and chopping people in half—that I believe I could have almost impaled my own father.
The chief executioner was a tall and bony man, extremely ferocious. "Give me good hard fighting," he was accustomed to declare; "let me have my thrust with the lance, and my cut with the sabre, and I want no more. We all have our weaknesses--these are mine." This terrible man accompanied the Shah in his campaign, and I and the others went along with him, in the army that was to expel the Muscovite infidels from Georgia. Having heard that the Muscovites were posted on the Pembaki river, the chief executioner, with a large body of cavalry and infantry, proceeded to advance upon them.
The chief executioner was a tall, skinny guy who was really intimidating. "Give me some serious fighting," he used to say; "let me have my thrust with the lance and my swing with the sabre, and that's all I need. We all have our weaknesses—these are mine." This fearsome man joined the Shah in his campaign, and I and the others went along with him, in the army that was set to drive the Muscovite infidels out of Georgia. Hearing that the Muscovites were stationed by the Pembaki River, the chief executioner, along with a large group of cavalry and infantry, moved forward to confront them.
On reaching the river, we found two Muscovite soldiers on the opposite bank. The chief put on a face of the greatest resolution. "Go, seize, strike, kill!" he exclaimed. "Bring me their heads!"
On reaching the river, we saw two Russian soldiers on the other side. The leader adopted a look of intense determination. "Go, capture them, attack, kill!" he shouted. "Bring me their heads!"
Several men dashed into the river, but the Russians, firing steadily, killed two of them, whereupon the rest retreated; nor could all the chief's oaths, entreaties, and offers of money persuade anybody to go forward.
Several men rushed into the river, but the Russians, shooting consistently, killed two of them, causing the rest to pull back; not even the chief's desperate promises, pleas, and offers of money could convince anyone to move forward.
While we were thus parleying, a shot hit the chief executioner's stirrup, which awoke his fears to such a degree that he recalled his troops, and himself rode hastily away, exclaiming, "Curses be on their beards! Whoever fought after this fashion? Killing, killing, as if we were so many hogs! They will not run away, do all you can to them. They are worse than brutes! O Allah, Allah, if there was no dying in the case, how the Persians would fight!"
While we were talking, a shot struck the chief executioner's stirrup, which scared him so much that he called back his troops and quickly rode away, shouting, "Curses on their beards! Who fights like this? Killing, killing, as if we were just a bunch of hogs! They won’t run away, no matter what we do to them. They’re worse than animals! O Allah, Allah, if there was no dying involved, how the Persians would fight!"
On our return to the camp, a proclamation was issued announcing that an army of 50,000 infidels had been vanquished by the all-victorious armies of the Shah, that 10,000 of the dogs had given up their souls, and that the prisoners were so many that the prices of slaves had diminished a hundred per cent.
On our way back to the camp, an announcement was made stating that an army of 50,000 enemies had been defeated by the unbeatable forces of the Shah, that 10,000 of them had lost their lives, and that the number of prisoners was so high that the prices of slaves had dropped significantly.
When we went back with the Shah to Tehran, a horrid event occurred which plunged me in the greatest misery. I heard that Zeenab was ill, and unable to dance before the Shah; and, knowing the royal methods of treating unsatisfactory slaves, I feared greatly for the consequences. My fears were warranted. I was ordered, with others, to wait below the tower of the royal harem at midnight and bear away a corpse. We saw a woman struggling with two men at the top of the tower. The woman was flung over. We rushed forward. At my feet, in the death-agony, lay my beloved Zeenab. I hung over her in the deepest despair; my feelings could not be concealed from the ruffians around me.
When we returned with the Shah to Tehran, a terrible event happened that threw me into deep misery. I heard that Zeenab was sick and unable to dance for the Shah, and knowing how the royal family dealt with unsatisfactory servants, I was extremely worried about what would happen next. My fears turned out to be true. I was ordered, along with others, to wait below the tower of the royal harem at midnight and carry away a body. We saw a woman struggling with two men at the top of the tower. The woman was thrown over. We rushed forward. At my feet, in her final moments, lay my beloved Zeenab. I leaned over her, consumed by despair; my emotions were obvious to the thugs around me.
I abandoned everything, and left Tehran next day determined to become a real dervish, and spend the rest of my life in penitence and privations.
I gave up everything and left Tehran the next day, determined to become a true dervish and spend the rest of my life in repentance and hardships.
III.--Among the Holy Men
As I was preparing next night to sleep on the bare ground outside a caravanserai--for I was almost destitute--I saw a horseman ride up whom I recognised. It was one of the nasakchis who had assisted in the burial of Zeenab. I had been betrayed, then; my love for the king's slave had been revealed, and they were pursuing me.
As I was getting ready to sleep on the bare ground outside a caravanserai that night—since I was nearly broke—I saw a horseman ride up who I recognized. It was one of the guards who had helped bury Zeenab. I had been betrayed; my feelings for the king's slave had been exposed, and they were coming after me.
I went into the caravanserai, sought out a friend--the dervish whom I had known at Meshed--and asked his advice. "I can expect no mercy from this man," I said, "particularly as I have not enough money to offer him, for I know his price. Where shall I go?"
I went into the inn, looked for a friend—the dervish I had met in Meshed—and asked for his advice. "I can't expect any kindness from this guy," I said, "especially since I don't have enough money to give him; I know what he charges. Where should I go?"
The dervish replied, "You must lose not a moment in getting within the sanctuary of the tomb of Fatimeh at Kom. You can reach it before morning, and then you will be safe even from the Shah's power."
The dervish said, "You need to waste no time and get to the sanctuary of Fatimeh's tomb in Kom. You can make it there before morning, and after that, you'll be safe from the Shah's influence."
"But how shall I live when I am there?" I asked.
"But how will I live when I'm there?" I asked.
"I shall soon overtake you, and then, Inshallah (please God), you will not fare so ill as you imagine."
"I'll catch up to you soon, and then, God willing, you won't do as badly as you think."
As the day broke, I could distinguish the gilt cupola of the tomb before me; and as I perceived the horseman at some distance behind, I made all possible speed until I had passed the gateway of the sanctuary. Kissing the threshold of the tomb, I said my prayers with all the fervency of one who has got safe from a tempest into port.
As the day dawned, I could see the golden dome of the tomb in front of me; and when I noticed the rider some distance behind, I hurried as fast as I could until I had gone through the entrance of the sanctuary. Kissing the threshold of the tomb, I offered my prayers with all the intensity of someone who has safely made it through a storm into harbor.
My friend the dervish arrived soon afterwards, and immediately urged upon me the importance of saying my prayers, keeping fasts, and wearing a long and mortified countenance. As he assured me that unless I made a pretence of deep piety I should be starved or stoned to death, I assumed forthwith the character of a rigid Mussulman. I rose at the first call, made my ablutions at the cistern in the strictest forms, and then prayed in the most conspicuous spot I could find.
My friend the dervish showed up soon after, and right away he insisted that I needed to pray, fast, and wear a serious expression. He told me that if I didn’t pretend to be very devout, I would end up starving or getting stoned to death, so I immediately took on the role of a strict Muslim. I got up at the first call, performed my ablutions at the cistern in the strictest way possible, and then prayed in the most prominent place I could find.
By the intensity of my devotion I won the goodwill of Mirza Abdul Cossim, the first mashtehed (divine) of Persia, and by his influence I obtained a pardon from the Shah. Now that I was free from the sanctuary, I became anxious to gain some profit by my fame for piety; so I applied to Mirza Abdul Cossim, who straightway sent me to assist the mollah Nadân, one of the principal men of the law in Tehran. My true path of advancement, I believed, was now open. I was on the way to become a mollah.
By dedicating myself so intensely, I earned the favor of Mirza Abdul Cossim, the first divine authority in Persia, and thanks to his influence, I received a pardon from the Shah. Now that I was free from the sanctuary, I was eager to capitalize on my reputation for piety. So, I went to Mirza Abdul Cossim, who immediately directed me to assist Mollah Nadân, one of the top legal scholars in Tehran. I believed my true path to advancement was now clear. I was on my way to becoming a mollah.
Nadân was an exemplary Mussulman in all outward matters; but I was not long in discovering that he had two ruling passions--jealousy of the chief priest of Tehran, and a hunger for money. My earliest duty was to gratify his second passion by negotiating temporary marriages for handsome fees. In these transactions we prospered fairly well; but unfortunately Nadân's desire to supplant the chief priest led him to stir up the populace to attack the Christians of the city, and plunder their property. The Shah was then in a humour to protect the Christians; consequently, Nadân had his beard plucked out by the roots, was mounted on an ass with his face to its tail, and was driven out of the city with blows and execrations.
Nadân was a model Muslim in every outward way; however, it didn't take long for me to realize he had two main passions—jealousy towards the chief priest of Tehran and a craving for money. My first duty was to satisfy his second passion by arranging temporary marriages for high fees. In these dealings, we did quite well; but unfortunately, Nadân's urge to replace the chief priest led him to incite the crowd to attack the Christians in the city and steal their possessions. The Shah was in a mood to protect the Christians at that time; as a result, Nadân had his beard yanked out by the roots, was put on a donkey backward, and was kicked out of the city amid beatings and curses.
Once more homeless and almost penniless, not knowing what to do, I strolled in the dusk into a bath, and undressed. The bath was empty save for one man, whom I recognized as the chief priest. He was splashing about in a manner that struck me as remarkable for so sedate a character; then a most unusual floundering, attended with a gurgling of the throat, struck my ear. To my horror, I saw that he was drowned. Here was a predicament; it was inevitable that I should be charged with his murder.
Once again homeless and nearly broke, not sure what to do, I wandered into a bath at dusk and undressed. The bath was empty except for one man, whom I recognized as the chief priest. He was splashing around in a way that seemed surprising for someone so composed; then I heard an unusual floundering sound, accompanied by some gurgling. To my horror, I realized he had drowned. This was quite the predicament; I knew they would inevitably accuse me of his murder.
Suddenly it occurred to me that I bore a close resemblance to the dead man. For an hour or two, at any rate, I might act as an impostor. So, in the dim light, I dressed myself in the chief priest's clothes, and repaired to his house.
Suddenly, it struck me that I looked a lot like the dead man. For an hour or two, at least, I could pass as an imposter. So, in the dim light, I put on the chief priest's clothes and headed to his house.
I was there received by two young slaves, who paid me attentions that would at most times have delighted me; but just then they filled me with apprehension, and I was heartily glad when I got rid of the slaves and fastened the door. I then explored the chief priest's pockets, and found therein two letters. One was from the chief executioner--a notorious drunkard--begging permission to take unlimited wine for his health's sake. The other was from a priest at the mollah's village saying that he had extracted from the peasantry one hundred tomauns (£80), which would be delivered to a properly qualified messenger.
I was welcomed by two young slaves who showed me a lot of attention, which would usually have pleased me; but at that moment, it made me anxious, and I was really relieved when I managed to send them away and locked the door. I then searched the chief priest's pockets and found two letters inside. One was from the chief executioner—a well-known drunk—asking for permission to take as much wine as he wanted for his health. The other was from a priest in the mollah's village, stating that he had collected one hundred tomauns (£80) from the peasants, which would be handed over to a properly qualified messenger.
To the chief executioner I wrote cheerfully granting the permission he sought, and suggesting that the loan of a well-caparisoned horse would not be amiss. I wrote a note to the priest requesting that the money be delivered to the bearer, our confidential Hajji Baba. Next morning I rose early, and made certain alterations in the chief priest's clothes so as to avoid detection. I went to the chief executioner's house, presented the letter, and received the horse, upon which I rode hastily away to the village. Having obtained the hundred tomauns I escaped across the frontier to Bagdad.
To the chief executioner, I wrote happily granting him the permission he wanted, and I suggested that lending a well-decorated horse would be a good idea. I also wrote a note to the priest asking him to give the money to the bearer, our trusted Hajji Baba. The next morning, I got up early and made some changes to the chief priest's clothes to avoid being recognized. I went to the chief executioner's house, handed over the letter, and got the horse, which I quickly rode off to the village. After getting the hundred tomauns, I escaped across the border to Baghdad.
IV.--Hajji and the Infidels
On reaching Bagdad, I sought the house of my old master, Osman Aga, long since returned from his captivity, and through his assistance, and with my hundred tomauns as capital, I was able to set up in business as a merchant in pipe-sticks, and, having made myself as like as possible to a native of Bagdad, I travelled in Osman Aga's company to Constantinople. Having a complaint to make, I went to Mirza Ferouz, Persian ambassador on a special mission to Constantinople.
On arriving in Baghdad, I looked for the home of my former master, Osman Aga, who had returned from his captivity a long time ago. With his help and my hundred tomauns as starting capital, I was able to start my business as a merchant selling pipe-sticks. I tried to blend in as much as I could as a local from Baghdad, and traveled to Constantinople with Osman Aga. I had a complaint to lodge, so I visited Mirza Ferouz, the Persian ambassador on a special mission to Constantinople.
"Your wit and manner are agreeable," he said to me; "you have seen the world and its business; you are a man who can make play under another's beard. Such I am in want of."
"Your wit and charm are impressive," he said to me; "you've experienced the world and its dealings; you're someone who can have fun without being obvious. That's exactly what I need."
"I am your slave and your servant," I replied.
"I am your servant and your slave," I replied.
"Lately an ambassador came from Europe to Tehran," said Mirza Ferouz, "saying he was sent, with power to make a treaty, by a certain Boonapoort, calling himself Emperor of the French. He promised, that Georgia should be reconquered for us from the Russians, and that the English should be driven from India. Soon afterwards the English infidels in India sent agents to impede the reception of the Frenchman. We soon discovered that much was to be got between the rival curs of uncleanness; and the true object of my mission here is to discover all that is to be known of these French and English. In this you can help me."
"Lately, an ambassador came from Europe to Tehran," said Mirza Ferouz, "saying he was sent with the authority to make a treaty by someone named Bonaparte, who calls himself Emperor of the French. He promised that Georgia would be taken back from the Russians for us and that the English would be pushed out of India. Soon after, the English infidels in India sent agents to block the Frenchman’s arrival. We quickly realized there was a lot to gain from the conflict between these rival powers. The real purpose of my mission here is to find out everything I can about these French and English. You can help me with this."
This proposal I gladly accepted, and went forth to interview a scribe of the Reis Effendi with whom I had struck up a friendship. He told me that Boonapoort was indeed a rare and daring infidel, who, from a mere soldier, became the sultan of an immense nation, and gave the law to all the Europeans.
This proposal I gladly accepted, and went to interview a scribe of the Reis Effendi with whom I had developed a friendship. He told me that Boonapoort was truly a rare and bold infidel, who, starting as just a soldier, became the sultan of a vast nation and dictated the rules to all the Europeans.
"And is there not a tribe of infidels called Ingliz?" I asked.
"And isn't there a group of non-believers called Ingliz?" I asked.
"Yes, truly. They live in an island, are powerful in ships, and in watches and broad-cloth are unrivalled. They have a shah, but it is a farce to call him by that title. The power lies with certain houses full of madmen, who meet half the year round for the purposes of quarrelling. Nothing can be settled in the state, be it only whether a rebellious aga is to have his head cut off and his property confiscated, or some such trifle, until these people have wrangled. Let us bless Allah and our Prophet that we are not born to eat the miseries of the poor English infidels, but can smoke our pipes in quiet on the shores of our own peaceful Bosphorus!"
"Yes, really. They live on an island, are strong at sea, and are unmatched in luxury and clothing. They have a king, but it's a joke to call him that. The real power is held by certain families full of lunatics, who argue among themselves for half the year. Nothing can be decided in the country, even about something as trivial as whether a rebellious officer should be executed and his property taken, until these people have fought it out. Let's thank God and our Prophet that we're not doomed to suffer like the poor English nonbelievers, but can enjoy our pipes in peace by our serene Bosphorus!"
I returned to my ambassador full of the information I had acquired; daily he sent me in search of fresh particulars, and before long I felt able to draw up the history of Europe that the Shah had ordered Mirza Ferouz to provide. So well pleased was the ambassador with my labours, that he announced his intention of taking me back to Persia and continuing me in Government employ. To this I readily agreed, knowing that, with the protection of men in office, I might show myself in my own country with perfect safety.
I went back to my ambassador with all the information I had gathered; every day he sent me to find out more details, and soon I felt ready to write the history of Europe that the Shah had asked Mirza Ferouz to prepare. The ambassador was so pleased with my work that he said he wanted to take me back to Persia and keep me employed in the government. I gladly accepted, knowing that with the support of people in power, I could safely return to my own country.
On out return to Tehran we found an English ambassador negotiating a treaty, the French having gone away unsuccessful. Owing to the knowledge I had acquired of European affairs when at Constantinople, I was much employed in these transactions with the infidels, and when I gained the confidence of the grand vizier himself, destiny almost as much as whispered that the buffetings of the world had taken their departure from me.
On our return to Tehran, we found an English ambassador negotiating a treaty, while the French had left without success. Because of the knowledge I had gained about European affairs while in Constantinople, I was heavily involved in these dealings with the non-believers, and when I earned the trust of the grand vizier himself, it felt like fate was suggesting that the hardships of the world were no longer my concern.
The negotiations reached a difficult point, and threatened to break down; neither the Persians nor the infidels would give way. I was sent by the grand vizier on a delicate mission to the English ambassador. I prevailed. I returned to the grand vizier with a sack of gold for him and the promise of a diamond ring, and the treaty was signed.
The negotiations hit a rough patch and were on the verge of collapse; neither the Persians nor the infidels were willing to compromise. I was sent by the grand vizier on a sensitive mission to the English ambassador. I succeeded. I came back to the grand vizier with a bag of gold for him and the promise of a diamond ring, and the treaty was signed.
It was decided to send an ambassador to England. Mirza Berouz was appointed, and I was chosen as his first mirza, or secretary. What pleased me most of all was that I was sent to Ispahan to raise part of the money for the presents to be taken to England. Hajji Baba, the barber's son, entered his native place as Mirza Hajji Baba, the Shah's deputy, with all the parade of a man of consequence, and on a mission that gave him unbounded opportunity of enriching himself. I found myself, after all my misfortunes, at the summit of what, in my Persian eyes, was perfect human bliss.
It was decided to send an ambassador to England. Mirza Berouz was appointed, and I was chosen as his chief secretary. What pleased me the most was that I was sent to Ispahan to gather part of the money for the gifts to be taken to England. Hajji Baba, the barber's son, returned to his hometown as Mirza Hajji Baba, the Shah's representative, with all the show of a significant person, and on a mission that gave him endless opportunities to make money. I found myself, after all my struggles, at the peak of what, in my Persian perspective, was perfect happiness.
DAVID CHRISTIE MURRAY
The Way of the World
David Christie Murray was born at West Bromwich, England, April 13, 1847, and began his journalistic career at Birmingham. In 1873 he moved to London and joined the staff of the "Daily News" and in 1878 he was correspondent of the "Times" and the "Scotsman" in the Russo-Turkish war. He now began to transfer his abundant experience of life to the pages of fiction. His first novel, "A Life's Atonement," was published in 1880, and was followed a year later by "Joseph's Coat." In "The Way of the World," published in 1884, his art as a story-teller and his keen observation of men and manners were displayed as strikingly as in any of his later works--several of which were written in collaboration with other authors. Altogether he produced over thirty volumes of short stories and novels single-handed. At the end of last century he emerged from his literary seclusion in Wales and became active in current affairs; he was one of the leading English champions of Dreyfus, and obtained the warm friendship of Emile Zola. He died on August 1, 1907.
David Christie Murray was born in West Bromwich, England, on April 13, 1847, and started his journalism career in Birmingham. In 1873, he moved to London and joined the staff of the "Daily News." By 1878, he was a correspondent for the "Times" and the "Scotsman" during the Russo-Turkish War. He then began to channel his extensive life experiences into fiction. His first novel, "A Life's Atonement," was published in 1880, followed a year later by "Joseph's Coat." In "The Way of the World," published in 1884, he showcased his storytelling skills and sharp observations of people and society as vividly as in any of his later works—many of which were co-written with other authors. In total, he produced over thirty volumes of short stories and novels on his own. At the end of the last century, he came out of his literary retreat in Wales and became involved in current events; he was one of the leading English supporters of Dreyfus and formed a close friendship with Emile Zola. He passed away on August 1, 1907.
I.--The Upstart
Your sympathies are requested for Mr. Bolsover Kimberley, a gentleman embarrassed beyond measure.
Your sympathies are requested for Mr. Bolsover Kimberley, a gentleman deeply embarrassed.
Mr. Kimberley was thirty-five years of age. He was meek, and had no features to speak of. His hair was unassuming, and his whiskers were too shy to curl. He was a clerk in a solicitor's office in the town of Gallowbay, and he seemed likely to live to the end of his days in the pursuit of labours no more profitable or pretentious.
Mr. Kimberley was thirty-five years old. He was timid and had no notable features. His hair was plain, and his whiskers were too modest to curl. He worked as a clerk in a law office in the town of Gallowbay, and he seemed destined to spend his life engaged in work that was neither profitable nor flashy.
A cat may look at a king. A solicitor's clerk may love an earl's daughter. It was an undeniable madness in Kimberley even to dream of loving the Lady Ella Santerre. He knew perfectly well what a fool he was; but he was in love for all that.
A cat can look at a king. A lawyer's assistant can love an earl's daughter. It was totally crazy in Kimberley to even think about loving Lady Ella Santerre. He knew exactly how foolish he was; but he was in love anyway.
To Bolsover Kimberley, seated in a little room with a dingy red desk and cobwebbed skylight, there entered Mr. Ragshaw, senior clerk to Messrs. Begg, Batter, and Bagg, solicitors.
To Bolsover Kimberley, sitting in a small room with a shabby red desk and a cobweb-filled skylight, Mr. Ragshaw, the senior clerk for the law firm Messrs. Begg, Batter, and Bagg, walked in.
"My dear Mr. Kimberley," said Mr. Ragshaw, "allow me the honour of shaking hands with you. I believe that I am the first bearer of good news."
"My dear Mr. Kimberley," said Mr. Ragshaw, "let me have the honor of shaking your hand. I believe I'm the first to bring you good news."
Mr. Kimberley turned pale.
Mr. Kimberley went pale.
"My firm, sir," pursued Mr. Ragshaw, "represented the trustees of the late owner of the Gallowbay Estate, who died three months ago at the age of twenty, leaving no known relatives. We instituted a search, which resulted in the discovery of an indisputable title to the estate. Permit me to congratulate you, sir--the estate is yours."
"My firm, sir," continued Mr. Ragshaw, "represented the trustees of the late owner of the Gallowbay Estate, who passed away three months ago at the age of twenty, leaving no known relatives. We conducted a search, which led to the discovery of an undeniable title to the estate. Allow me to congratulate you, sir—the estate is yours."
Bolsover Kimberley gasped, and his voice was harsh.
Bolsover Kimberley gasped, and his voice was rough.
"How much?"
"What's the price?"
"The estate, sir, is now approximately valued at forty-seven thousand per annum."
"The estate, sir, is now roughly valued at forty-seven thousand a year."
Kimberley lurched forward, and fell over in a dead faint. Mr. Ragshaw's attentions restored him to his senses, and he drank a little water, and sobbed hysterically.
Kimberley stumbled forward and fainted. Mr. Ragshaw’s care brought him back to reality, and he drank some water while sobbing uncontrollably.
When he had recovered a little, he arose weakly from the one office chair, took off his office coat, rolled it up neatly, and put it in his desk. Then he put on his walking coat and his hat and went out.
When he felt a bit better, he weakly got up from the office chair, took off his blazer, rolled it up neatly, and placed it in his desk. Then he put on his coat and hat and left.
"Don't you think, Mr. Kimberley," asked Mr. Ragshaw, with profound respect, "that a little something----"
"Don't you think, Mr. Kimberley," Mr. Ragshaw asked respectfully, "that a little something----"
They were outside the Windgall Arms, and Kimberley understood.
They were outside the Windgall Arms, and Kimberley got it.
"Why, yes, sir," he said; "but I never keep it in the 'ouse, and having had to pay a tailor's bill this week, I don't happen----"
"Sure, sir," he said; "but I never keep it in the house, and since I had to pay a tailor's bill this week, I don't have any..."
"My dear sir, allow me!" said Ragshaw, with genuine emotion.
"My dear sir, let me!" said Ragshaw, with real feeling.
The champagne, the dinner that followed, the interviews with pressmen, the excitement and obsequiousness of everybody, conveyed to Kimberley's mind, in a dizzy sort of a way, that he was somebody in the world, and ought to be proud of it. But his long life of servitude, his shyness and want of nerve, all weighed heavily upon him, and he was far from being happy.
The champagne, the dinner that came after, the interviews with reporters, the excitement and flattery from everyone, made Kimberley feel, in a dizzy kind of way, that he was important and should take pride in it. But his long life of servitude, his shyness, and lack of confidence all weighed him down, and he was far from happy.
Mr. Begg, senior partner of Messrs. Begg, Batter, and Bagg, was sitting in his office a day or two later when a clerk ushered in the Earl of Windgall.
Mr. Begg, the senior partner of Begg, Batter, and Bagg, was sitting in his office a day or two later when a clerk brought in the Earl of Windgall.
"What's this news about Gallowbay, Begg? Is it true?" asked the earl.
"What's this news about Gallowbay, Begg? Is it true?" asked the earl.
"It is certainly true," answered Begg.
"It's totally true," replied Begg.
"What sort of fellow is this Kimberley?"
"What kind of guy is this Kimberley?"
"Well, he seems to be a shy little man, gauche, and--and--underbred, even for his late position."
"Well, he seems to be a shy little guy, awkward, and—well—ill-mannered, even for his current situation."
"That's a pity. I should like to see him," added the grey little nobleman. "I suppose you will act for him as you did for poor young Edward?"
"That's too bad. I'd like to see him," the small grey nobleman added. "I guess you'll represent him like you did for poor young Edward?"
Poor young Edward was the deceased minor whose early death had wrecked the finest chances the Windgall family craft had ever carried.
Poor young Edward was the deceased minor whose early death had ruined the best opportunities the Windgall family business had ever seen.
"I suppose so," said Begg.
"I guess so," said Begg.
"I presume," said the earl, "that even if he wanted to call in his money you could arrange elsewhere?"
"I assume," said the earl, "that even if he wanted to cash in his money, you could figure something else out?"
"With regard to the first mortgage?" asked Mr. Begg. "Certainly."
"About the first mortgage?" Mr. Begg asked. "Of course."
"And what about the new arrangement?" asked the earl nervously.
"And what about the new arrangement?" asked the earl, feeling anxious.
"Impossible, I regret to say."
"Unfortunately, I have to say."
"Very well," returned the earl, with a sigh. "I suppose the timber must go. If poor Edward had lived, it would all have been very different."
"Alright," the earl replied with a sigh. "I guess the timber has to go. If poor Edward had lived, everything would have been very different."
Next day, when Kimberley, preposterously overdressed and thoroughly ashamed of himself, was trying to talk business in Mr. Begg's office, the Earl of Windgall was announced. There was nothing in the world that could have terrified him more. And when the father of his ideal love, Lady Ella Santerre, shook him by the hand, he could only gasp and gurgle in response. But the earl's manner gradually reassured him, and in a little time he began to plume himself in harmless trembling vanity upon sitting in the same room with a nobleman and a great lawyer.
The next day, Kimberley, ridiculously overdressed and completely embarrassed, was trying to discuss business in Mr. Begg's office when the Earl of Windgall walked in. Nothing could have terrified him more. When the father of his dream girl, Lady Ella Santerre, shook his hand, he could only gasp and mumble. But the earl's demeanor gradually put him at ease, and soon he started to feel a harmless pride in sitting in the same room with a nobleman and a prominent lawyer.
"I am pleased to have met Mr. Kimberley," said the earl, in going; "and I trust we shall see more of each other."
"I’m glad to have met Mr. Kimberley," said the earl as he was leaving, "and I hope we’ll get to see more of each other."
Mr. Kimberley flushed, and bowed in a violent flutter.
Mr. Kimberley turned red and bowed with a quick, nervous motion.
As the earl was driven homeward he could not help feeling that he was engaged in a shameful enterprise. People would talk if he invited this gilded little snob to Shouldershott Castle, and would know very well why he was asked there. Let them talk.
As the earl was driven home, he couldn't shake the feeling that he was involved in a disgraceful venture. People would gossip if he invited this pampered little snob to Shouldershott Castle, and they would be fully aware of the reason behind the invitation. Let them talk.
"A million and a quarter!" said the poor peer. "And if I don't catch him, somebody else will."
"A million and a quarter!" said the struggling noble. "And if I don't get him, someone else will."
Meanwhile, Captain Jack Clare, an extremely popular young officer of dragoons, was in the depths of despair. He was the younger brother of Lord Montacute, whose family was poor; he loved Lady Ella Santerre, whose family was still poorer. The heads of the families had forbidden the match for financial reasons. He had stolen an interview with Ella, and had found that she bowed to the decision of the seniors.
Meanwhile, Captain Jack Clare, a very popular young officer in the dragoons, was feeling completely hopeless. He was the younger brother of Lord Montacute, whose family struggled financially; he loved Lady Ella Santerre, whose family was even poorer. The heads of both families had blocked the relationship because of money issues. He managed to sneak in a meeting with Ella and discovered that she accepted the elders' decision.
"It is all quite hopeless and impossible," she had said. "Good-bye, Jack!"
"It’s all really hopeless and impossible," she said. "Goodbye, Jack!"
As he rode dispiritedly away, he could not see, for the intervening trees, that she was kneeling in the fern and crying.
As he rode away feeling down, he couldn't see, because of the trees in the way, that she was kneeling in the ferns and crying.
II.--A Peer in Difficulties
The Lady Ella slipped an arm about her father's neck.
The Lady Ella wrapped an arm around her father's neck.
"You are in trouble, dear," she said. "Can I help you?"
"You’re in trouble, my dear," she said. "Can I help you?"
"No," said the poor nobleman. "There's no help for it, Beggs says, and they'll have to cut down the timber in the park. Poverty, my dear, poverty."
"No," said the poor nobleman. "There's nothing we can do, Beggs says, and they'll have to cut down the trees in the park. Poverty, my dear, poverty."
This was a blow, and a heavy one.
This was a serious setback, and a big one.
"That isn't the worst of it," said Windgall, after a pause. "I am in the hands of the Jews. A wretched Hebrew fellow says he will have a thousand pounds by this day week. He might as well ask me for a million."
"That’s not even the worst part," Windgall said after a moment. "I’m at the mercy of the Jews. A miserable Hebrew guy says he will have a thousand pounds from me by this time next week. He might as well ask me for a million."
"The diamonds are worth more than a thousand pounds, dear," she said gently.
"The diamonds are worth over a thousand pounds, dear," she said softly.
"No, no, my darling," he answered. "I have robbed you of everything already."
"No, no, my love," he replied. "I've already taken everything from you."
"You must take them, papa," she said in tender decision. She left him, only to return in a few minutes' time with a dark shagreen case in her hands. The earl paced about the room for a minute or two.
"You have to take them, Dad," she said with gentle determination. She left him, only to come back a few minutes later with a dark leather case in her hands. The earl walked around the room for a minute or two.
"I take these," he said at last, "in bitter unwillingness, because I can't help taking them, my dear. I had best get the business over, Ella. I will go up to town this afternoon."
"I'll take these," he finally said, "with a lot of reluctance, because I feel like I have no choice, my dear. I should just get this done, Ella. I’ll head to the city this afternoon."
During the whole of his journey the overdressed figure of Kimberley seemed to stand before the embarrassed man, and a voice seemed to issue from it. "Catch me, flatter me, wheedle me, marry me to one of your daughters, and see the end of your woes." He despised himself heartily for permitting the idea to enter his mind, but he could not struggle against its intrusion.
During his entire journey, the overly dressed figure of Kimberley kept appearing in front of the embarrassed man, and a voice seemed to come from it. "Get me to like you, compliment me, charm me, marry me off to one of your daughters, and your troubles will be over." He really hated himself for letting that idea get into his head, but he couldn’t fight against its presence.
Next day Kimberley entered his jewellers to consult him concerning a scarf-pin. It was a bull-dog's head, carved in lava, and not quite life-size. The eyes were rubies, the collar was of gold and brilliants. This egregious jewel was of his own designing, and was of a piece with his general notions of how a millionaire should attire himself.
Next day, Kimberley walked into his jeweler's to ask about a scarf pin. It was a bulldog's head, carved from lava, and not quite life-sized. The eyes were rubies, and the collar was made of gold and diamonds. This extravagant piece was his own design and fit perfectly with his overall ideas of how a millionaire should dress.
As he passed through the door somebody leapt from a cab carrying something in his hands, and jostled against him. He turned round apologetically, and confronted the Earl of Windgall.
As he walked through the door, someone jumped out of a cab holding something in his hands and bumped into him. He turned around with an apology and found himself face to face with the Earl of Windgall.
His lordship looked like a man detected in a theft, and shook hands with a confused tremor.
His lordship looked like someone caught stealing and shook hands with a shaky, confused grip.
"Can you spare me half an hour?" he asked. Then he handed the package to the shop-man. "Take care of that," he stammered. "It is valuable. I will call to-morrow."
"Can you give me half an hour?" he asked. Then he handed the package to the shop guy. "Handle that carefully," he stammered. "It's valuable. I'll be back tomorrow."
That afternoon Kimberley accepted an invitation to stay at Shouldershott Castle.
That afternoon, Kimberley accepted an invitation to stay at Shouldershott Castle.
He was prodigiously flattered and fluttered. When he thought of being beneath the same roof with Lady Ella, he flushed and trembled as he had never done before.
He was extremely flattered and excited. When he thought about being under the same roof as Lady Ella, he blushed and shook in a way he never had before.
"I shall see her," he muttered wildly to himself. "I shall see her in the 'alls, the 'alls of dazzling light." It is something of a wonder that he did not lose his mental balance altogether.
"I'll see her," he mumbled frantically to himself. "I'll see her in the halls, the halls of dazzling light." It’s a bit surprising that he didn’t completely lose his mind.
When he was daily in the presence of Ella, the little man's heart ached with sweet anguish and helpless worship and desire. Yet before her he was tongue-tied, incapable of uttering a consecutive sentence. With her sister, Lady Alice Santerre, who had been the intended bride of the deceased heir to the Gallowbay Estate, Kimberley felt on a different footing. He had hardly ever been so much at ease with anybody in his life as this young lady made him.
When he was with Ella every day, the little man's heart was filled with a sweet mix of pain, admiration, and longing. Yet, in her presence, he was speechless, unable to form a coherent sentence. With her sister, Lady Alice Santerre, who was supposed to marry the late heir to the Gallowbay Estate, Kimberley felt more comfortable. He'd rarely felt as at ease with anyone else in his life as he did with this young woman.
Kimberley's own anxious efforts at self-improvement, Lady Alice's good-natured advice, and the bold policy of the earl, who persuaded him to undergo the terrors of an election, and get returned to Parliament as member for Gallowbay, gradually made the millionaire a more presentable person. He learned how to avoid dropping his h's; but two vices were incurable--the shyness and his appalling taste in dress.
Kimberley's own anxious attempts at self-improvement, Lady Alice's friendly advice, and the daring strategy of the earl, who convinced him to face the challenges of an election and be elected to Parliament as the representative for Gallowbay, slowly transformed the millionaire into a more polished individual. He figured out how to stop mispronouncing his h's; however, two flaws remained beyond repair—his shyness and his awful sense of style.
The world, meanwhile, had guessed at the earl's motives in extending his friendship to Kimberley, and the little man's name was knowingly linked with that of Lady Alice. Kimberley came to hear what the world was saying through meeting Mr. Blandy, his former employer. Mr. Blandy invited him to his house, honoured the occasion with champagne, drank freely of it, and became confidential.
The world had started to suspect the earl's reasons for befriending Kimberley, and the little man's name was often associated with Lady Alice. Kimberley learned what people were saying by running into Mr. Blandy, his old boss. Mr. Blandy invited him over and celebrated the occasion with champagne, drinking a lot of it and becoming quite open.
"The noble earl'll nail you f' one o' the girls, Kimbly. I'm a lill bit 'fected when I think, seeing my dear Kimbly 'nited marriage noble family. That's what makes me talk like this. I b'leeve you're gone coon already, ole man. 'Gratulate you, allmy heart."
"The noble earl will hook you up with one of the girls, Kimbly. I get a little emotional when I think about my dear Kimbly joining a noble family through marriage. That's why I talk like this. I believe you're already out of it, old man. Congratulations, with all my heart."
Kimberley went away in a degradation of soul. Was it possible that this peer of the realm could be so coarsely and openly bent on securing him and his money that the whole world should know of it? What had Kimberley, he asked himself bitterly, to recommend him but his money? But then, triumphing over his miseries, came the fancy--he could have his dream of love; he had cried for the moon, and now he could have it.
Kimberley left feeling completely broken. Could it really be that this nobleman was so openly and crudely focused on getting him and his wealth that everyone could see it? What did Kimberley have, he wondered bitterly, that made him worth anything besides his money? But then, pushing past his pain, came the thought—he could still have his dream of love; he had wished for the impossible, and now he could actually have it.
III.--Ella's Martyrdom
The earl's liabilities amounted roughly to ninety thousand pounds. The principal mortgagee was insisting upon payment or foreclosure, and there was a general feeling abroad that the estate was involved beyond its capacity to pay.
The earl's debts totaled about ninety thousand pounds. The main mortgage lender was demanding payment or threatening foreclosure, and there was a widespread belief that the estate was in over its head financially.
Kimberley learned these circumstances in an interview with Mr. Begg. A few days afterwards he drove up desperately to the castle and asked for a private interview with his lordship.
Kimberley found out about these circumstances in an interview with Mr. Begg. A few days later, he drove up anxiously to the castle and requested a private meeting with his lordship.
"My lord," he said, when they were alone, "I want to ask your lordship's acceptance of these papers."
"My lord," he said, when they were alone, "I would like to ask for your acceptance of these papers."
The earl understood them at a glance. Kimberley had bought his debts.
The earl understood them instantly. Kimberley had purchased his debts.
"I ask you to take them now," Kimberley went on, "before I say another word."
"I’m asking you to take them now," Kimberley continued, "before I say anything else."
He rose, walked to the fire, and dropped the papers on the smouldering coal. The earl seized the papers and rescued them, soiled but unsinged.
He got up, walked to the fire, and threw the papers onto the smoldering coals. The earl grabbed the papers and saved them, dirty but not burned.
"Kimberley," he said, "I dare not lay myself under such an obligation to any man alive."
"Kimberley," he said, "I can't put myself in that kind of debt to anyone."
"They are yours, my lord," replied Kimberley. "I shall never touch them again. You're under no obligation to me, my lord. But"--he blushed and stammered--"I want to ask you for the hand of Lady Ella."
"They're yours, my lord," Kimberley replied. "I won't touch them again. You don't owe me anything, my lord. But"—he blushed and stammered—"I want to ask for Lady Ella's hand."
It took Windgall a full minute to pull himself together. He had schooled himself to the trembling hope that Alice might be chosen; but Ella! "Forgive me," he began, "I was unprepared--I was not altogether unprepared--" Then he lapsed into silence.
It took Windgall a full minute to gather himself. He had mentally prepared for the shaky hope that Alice might be chosen; but Ella! "I'm sorry," he started, "I wasn't ready—I was a bit ready—" Then he fell silent.
"I will submit your proposal to my daughter," he said after a time, "but--I am powerless--altogether powerless."
"I'll share your proposal with my daughter," he said after a moment, "but—I'm helpless—completely helpless."
Kimberley went home in a tremor of nervous anxiety, and Windgall sent for his daughter.
Kimberley went home shaking with nervous anxiety, and Windgall called for his daughter.
"I want you to understand, my dear," he began nervously, "that you are free to act just as you will. Mr. Kimberley gave these into my hands this morning"--showing her the papers. "He gave them freely, as a gift. If I could accept them I should be free from the nightmare of debt. But in the same breath with that unconditional gift, he asked me for your hand in marriage."
"I want you to understand, my dear," he started nervously, "that you are free to do whatever you want. Mr. Kimberley gave me these this morning"—showing her the papers. "He gave them willingly, as a gift. If I could accept them, I would be free from the burden of debt. But along with that generous gift, he asked for your hand in marriage."
She kept silence.
She stayed quiet.
"You know our miserable necessities, Ella," he pleaded. "But I can't force your inclinations in a matter like this, my dear."
"You know how tough things are for us, Ella," he urged. "But I can't push you into anything like this, my dear."
She ran to him, and threw her arms about his neck.
She ran to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"If it depends upon me to end your troubles, my dear, they are ended already."
"If it’s up to me to solve your problems, my dear, they’re already solved."
"Shall I," he asked lamely, "make Kimberley happy?"
"Should I," he asked weakly, "make Kimberley happy?"
She answered simply, "Yes."
She replied simply, "Yes."
Kimberley came to luncheon next day. Lady Ella gave him a hand like marble, and he kissed it. Her father, anxious to preserve a seeming satisfaction, put his arm about her waist and kissed her. Her cheek was like ice and her whole figure trembled.
Kimberley came to lunch the next day. Lady Ella extended a hand that felt like marble, and he kissed it. Her father, eager to maintain an appearance of contentment, wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her. Her cheek was icy, and her whole body shivered.
It was a dull, dreadful meal to all three who sat at table, and the millionaire's heart was the heaviest and the sorest.
It was a boring, terrible meal for all three sitting at the table, and the millionaire's heart felt the heaviest and most pained.
If Ella suffered, she had the consolation, so dear to the nobler sort of women, that she was a sacrifice. If Windgall suffered, he had a solid compensation locked in the drawers of his library table. But Kimberley had no consolation, and knew only that he was expected somehow to be happy, and was, in spite of his prosperous wooing, more miserable than he had ever been before.
If Ella was in pain, she found comfort, valued by the nobler kind of women, in the idea that she was making a sacrifice. If Windgall was in pain, he had a tangible reward secured in the drawers of his library table. But Kimberley had no comfort and only knew that he was somehow expected to be happy, and despite his successful courtship, he felt more miserable than he ever had before.
As time went on, Kimberley grew no happier. The gulf between Lady Ella and himself had not been bridged by their betrothal. She was always courteous to him, but always cold. She had accepted him, and yet----
As time passed, Kimberley grew no happier. The gap between Lady Ella and him hadn't been closed by their engagement. She was always polite to him, but always distant. She had accepted him, and yet----
The first inkling that something was wrong came through the altered demeanour of Alice. The girl was furious at her father for sacrificing her sister, and furious with her sister for consenting to the sacrifice; her former half-humourous comradeship for Kimberley was changed into chilly disdain.
The first sign that something was off came from Alice's changed behavior. The girl was angry at her dad for sacrificing her sister and angry with her sister for agreeing to the sacrifice; her previously lighthearted friendship with Kimberley had turned into cold disdain.
The suspicions that were thus suggested to him were confirmed by a meeting with Ella outside the castle lodge. As he approached, he caught sight of her face as she was nodding a smiling good-bye to the old gate-keeper. She saw Kimberley, and the smile fled from her face with so swift a change, and left for a mere second something so like terror there, that he could scarcely fail to notice it.
The suspicions that were raised in his mind were confirmed by a meeting with Ella outside the castle lodge. As he walked up, he noticed her face as she was nodding a smiling goodbye to the old gatekeeper. When she saw Kimberley, the smile instantly disappeared, leaving behind a fleeting expression that resembled terror, which he couldn’t help but notice.
He returned home possessed with remorse and shame. There was no doubt what the end should be. Ella must be released.
He came back home filled with regret and shame. There was no doubt about what needed to happen. Ella had to be set free.
"She never cared about the money," he said, pacing the room with tear-blotted face. "She wanted to save her father, and she was ready to break her heart to do it. But she shall never break her heart through me. No, no. What a fool I was to think she could ever be happy with a man like me!"
"She never cared about the money," he said, pacing the room with a tear-streaked face. "She wanted to save her dad, and she was willing to sacrifice everything to do it. But she'll never ruin her heart because of me. No, no. What a fool I was to think she could ever be happy with a guy like me!"
IV.--The Renunciation
Jack Clare, with a heart burning with rage at what he deemed Ella's treachery, had resigned his commission and bought an estate in New Zealand with a sum of money that had been left him. He became possessed of a desire to see Ella once more. He wrote to her that he was about to start for New Zealand, and wished to say good-bye to her. This letter he brought to the castle gate-keeper, and caused it to be taken to Ella. Then he paced up and down the avenue, impatiently awaiting her.
Jack Clare, furious at what he saw as Ella's betrayal, had quit his job and bought a property in New Zealand with some money he had inherited. He felt a strong urge to see Ella one last time. He wrote to her, letting her know he was about to leave for New Zealand and wanted to say goodbye. He handed the letter to the castle gatekeeper and asked him to deliver it to Ella. Then he walked back and forth along the driveway, anxiously waiting for her.
Destiny ordained that Kimberley should come that way just then on his fateful errand of releasing Ella from her engagement. As he entered the park his resolve failed him; he wandered unhappily to and fro, until he became aware of a strange gentleman prowling about the avenue in a mighty hurry. The stranger caught sight of him.
Destiny had it that Kimberley would come this way at that moment on his important mission to free Ella from her engagement. As he walked into the park, his determination wavered; he aimlessly wandered back and forth, until he noticed a mysterious man rushing around the pathway. The stranger spotted him.
"Pardon me," said Kimberley nervously, "have you lost your way?"
"Pardon me," Kimberley said nervously, "did you get lost?"
Jack eyed him from head to foot--the vulgar glories of his attire, the extraordinary bull-dog pin. This, he guessed, was Kimberley--the man to whom Ella had sold herself. He smiled bitterly, and turned on his heel.
Jack looked him up and down—the flashy details of his outfit, the unusual bulldog pin. He assumed this was Kimberley—the man Ella had given herself to. He smiled bitterly and turned away.
"I beg your pardon, sir," said Kimberley ruffled. "I did myself the honour to address you."
"I’m sorry, sir," said Kimberley, feeling flustered. "I took it upon myself to speak to you."
"You pestilential little cad!" cried Jack, wheeling round and letting out his wrath; "go home!"
"You filthy little jerk!" shouted Jack, turning around and expressing his anger; "go home!"
"Cad, sir!" answered Kimberley in indignation.
"How rude, sir!" Kimberley replied, clearly upset.
"I call any man a cad, sir," answered Jack, "who goes about dressed like that."
"I call any guy a jerk, man," Jack replied, "who walks around dressed like that."
Jack walked on and Kimberley stood rooted to the ground. He was crushed and overwhelmed beneath the sense of his own humiliation. His fineries had been the one thing on which he had relied to make himself look like a gentleman, and he knew now what they made him look like.
Jack walked on and Kimberley stood frozen in place. He felt crushed and overwhelmed by his own humiliation. His fine clothes had been the one thing he relied on to present himself as a gentleman, and he now understood how they really made him look.
He retreated to a little arboured seat, and a few minutes later would have given anything to escape from it. For he was a witness of the parting of Jack and Ella. He saw the tears streaming from her eyes; he heard Jack tell her that he had never loved another woman and never would. As they clasped each other's hands for the final good-bye, Jack seized her passionately and kissed her. Her head fell back from his shoulder; she had fainted. He laid her down upon the grass, and looked upon her in an agony of fear and self-reproach. Then his mood changed.
He moved to a small, shaded seat, and a few minutes later would have done anything to get away from it. He was witnessing the farewell between Jack and Ella. He saw tears streaming down her face; he heard Jack tell her that he had never loved another woman and never would. As they held hands for their last goodbye, Jack passionately pulled her in and kissed her. Her head fell back from his shoulder; she had fainted. He laid her down on the grass and looked at her with a mix of fear and self-blame. Then his mood shifted.
"Curse the man that broke her heart and mine!" he cried wildly. "Darling, look up!"
"Curse the guy who broke her heart and mine!" he shouted frantically. "Sweetheart, please look up!"
Presently she recovered, and he begged her forgiveness.
Presently, she recovered, and he begged for her forgiveness.
"I am better," said Ella feebly. "Leave me now. Good-bye, dear!"
"I’m fine," Ella said weakly. "Just go now. Bye, dear!"
Soon afterwards a little man, with a tear-stained face and enormous bull-dog scarf-pin, arrived at the castle, and asked in a breaking voice to see his lordship.
Soon after, a small man with a tear-stained face and a huge bulldog scarf pin showed up at the castle and, in a shaky voice, asked to see his lordship.
"Did you know, my lord," he began, "that Lady Ella was breaking her heart because she was to marry me?"
"Did you know, my lord," he started, "that Lady Ella was heartbroken because she was supposed to marry me?"
"Really--"
"Seriously--"
"You didn't know it? I should be glad to think you didn't. Perhaps in spite of all I said, you thought I had bought those papers to have you in my grasp. I am not a gentleman, my lord, but I hope I am above that. I was a fool to think I could ever make Lady Ella happy, and I resign my claim upon her hand, my lord, and I must leave your roof for ever."
"You didn't know? I'm actually glad to hear that. Maybe despite everything I said, you thought I bought those papers to have control over you. I'm not a gentleman, my lord, but I hope I'm better than that. I was foolish to believe I could ever make Lady Ella happy, and I give up my claim to her hand, my lord, and I have to leave your home for good."
"Stop, sir!" cried the earl, in a rage of embarrassment and despair. He seemed face to face with the wreck of all his hopes. "Do you know that this is an insult to my daughter and to me?"
"Stop, sir!" shouted the earl, filled with anger and humiliation. He felt like he was staring at the destruction of all his dreams. "Do you realize that this is an insult to my daughter and to me?"
"My lord," returned Kimberley, "I am very sorry, but it was a shame to ask her to marry a man like me. I won't help to break her heart--I can't--not if I break my own a million times over."
"My lord," Kimberley replied, "I'm really sorry, but it would be a mistake to ask her to marry someone like me. I won’t be the one to break her heart—I can't do that—even if it means breaking my own a million times."
The earl beat his foot upon the carpet. It was true enough. It had been a shame; and yet the man was a gentleman when all was said and done.
The earl tapped his foot on the carpet. It was true enough. It had been a shame; and yet the man was a gentleman when all was said and done.
"By heaven, Kimberley," cried his lordship, in spite of himself, "you are a noble-hearted fellow!"
"By heaven, Kimberley," his lordship exclaimed, unable to help himself, "you’re a truly noble-hearted guy!"
"Excuse me the trouble I have caused you. Good-bye, my lord." Kimberley bowed and left.
"Sorry for the trouble I've caused you. Goodbye, my lord." Kimberley bowed and left.
That night Kimberley received a package containing the papers and a note from the earl congratulating him on the magnanimous manner in which he had acted, but declaring that he felt compelled to return the documents. This added another drop to the bitterness of Kimberley's cup. He could well nigh have died for shame; he could well nigh have died for pity of himself.
That night, Kimberley got a package with the papers and a note from the earl congratulating him on the generous way he had acted, but stating that he felt he had to return the documents. This added another layer to Kimberley's bitterness. He could have almost died from shame; he could have almost died from feeling sorry for himself.
V.--Kimberley's Wedding Gift
"My lord," said Kimberley, as he met the earl of Windgall outside the London hotel where the earl was staying, "can you give me a very few minutes?"
"My lord," Kimberley said, as he met the Earl of Windgall outside the London hotel where the earl was staying, "can you spare me a couple of minutes?"
"Certainly," said his lordship. "You are not well?" he added, with solicitude.
"Of course," said his lordship. "Are you not feeling well?" he added, with concern.
He had brought a dispatch-box with him; he put it on the table and slowly unlocked it. The earl's heart beat violently as he looked once more upon the precious documents.
He had brought a briefcase with him; he placed it on the table and slowly unlocked it. The earl's heart raced as he looked once more at the important documents.
"You sent these back to me," said Kimberley. "Will you take 'em now? My lord, my lord, marry lady Ella to the man she loves, and take these for a wedding gift. I helped to torture her. I have a right to help to make her happy."
"You sent these back to me," Kimberley said. "Will you take them now? My lord, my lord, marry Lady Ella to the man she loves, and accept these as a wedding gift. I helped to make her suffer. I have the right to help make her happy."
Windgall was as wildly agitated as Kimberley himself. He recoiled and waved his hands.
Windgall was just as wildly upset as Kimberley. He flinched and waved his hands.
"I--I do not think, Kimberley," he said with quivering lip, "that I have ever known so noble an act before."
"I—I don’t think, Kimberley," he said, his lip trembling, "that I have ever witnessed such a noble act before."
"If I die," said Kimberley in a loud voice which quavered suddenly down into a murmur, "everything is to go to Lady Ella, with my dearest love and worship."
"If I die," Kimberley said in a loud voice that suddenly faded into a whisper, "everything is to go to Lady Ella, with all my love and admiration."
Windgall caught only the first three words; he tugged at the bell-pull, and sent for a doctor.
Windgall heard only the first three words; he pulled the bell cord and called for a doctor.
An hour afterwards Kimberley was in bed with brain fever.
An hour later, Kimberley was in bed with a high fever.
On the following morning Jack Clare stood in the rain on the deck of the steamship Patagonia, a travelling-cap pulled moodily over his eyes, watching the bestowal of his belongings in the hold.
On the next morning, Jack Clare stood in the rain on the deck of the steamship Patagonia, a travel cap pulled low over his eyes, watching as his belongings were loaded into the hold.
"Honourable Captain Clare aboard?" cried a voice from the quay. A messenger came and handed Jack a letter. He saw with amazement that it bore the Windgall crest.
"Is Captain Clare on board?" shouted a voice from the dock. A messenger arrived and handed Jack a letter. He noticed with surprise that it had the Windgall crest on it.
It was a hastily written note from the earl stating that circumstances had occurred which enabled him to withdraw his opposition to the union of Clare with Lady Ella.
It was a quickly written note from the earl saying that events had happened that allowed him to drop his objections to Clare marrying Lady Ella.
Kimberley recovered. He can speak now to Clare's wife without embarrassment and without pain. Has he forgotten his love? No. He will never love again, never marry; but he is by no means unhappy or solitary or burdened with regrets. And he knows that those for whom he made his great sacrifice have given him their profoundest gratitude and sincerest friendship.
Kimberley has healed. He can now talk to Clare's wife without feeling awkward or distressed. Has he forgotten his love? No. He will never love again or get married; but he's not unhappy, lonely, or burdened by regrets. He knows that those he made his great sacrifice for have given him their deepest gratitude and genuine friendship.
The ways of the world are various and many. And along them travel all sorts of people. Very dark grey, indeed--almost black some of them--middling grey, light grey, and here and there a figure that shines with a pure white radiance.
The world has many paths, and all kinds of people walk them. Some are very dark grey, almost black; others are a middle grey, light grey, and occasionally, there's someone who shines with a pure white glow.
FRANK NORRIS
The Pit
Frank Norris, one of the most brilliant of contemporary American novelists, was born at Chicago in 1870. He was educated at the University of California and at Harvard, and also spent three years as an art student in Paris. Afterwards he adopted journalism, and served in the capacity of war correspondent for various newspapers. His first novel, "McTeague," a virile, realistic romance, brought him instant recognition. This was followed in 1900 by "Moran of the Lady Betty," a romantic narrative of adventures on the Californian Coast. In 1901 Norris conceived the idea of trilogy of novels dealing with wheat, the object being an arraignment of wheat operations at Chicago, and the consequent gambling with the world's food-supply. The first of the series, "The Octopus," deals with wheat raising and transportation; the second, "The Pit," a vigorous, human story covers wheat-exchange gambling, and appeared in 1903; the third, which was to have been entitled "The Wolf," was cut short by the author's death, which occurred on October 25, 1902.
Frank Norris, one of the most talented contemporary American novelists, was born in Chicago in 1870. He was educated at the University of California and Harvard, and also spent three years studying art in Paris. Later, he became a journalist and worked as a war correspondent for several newspapers. His first novel, "McTeague," a powerful, realistic romance, earned him immediate fame. This was followed in 1900 by "Moran of the Lady Betty," a romantic story of adventures on the California Coast. In 1901, Norris came up with the idea for a trilogy of novels about wheat, aiming to criticize the wheat trade in Chicago and the resulting speculation on the global food supply. The first book, "The Octopus," focuses on wheat farming and transportation; the second, "The Pit," an intense, human story about wheat-exchange speculation, was published in 1903; the third, which was supposed to be titled "The Wolf," was left unfinished due to the author's death on October 25, 1902.
I.--Curtis Jadwin and His Wife
Laura Dearborn's native town was Barrington, in Massachusetts. Both she and her younger sister Page had lived there until the death of their father. The mother had died long before, and of all their relations, Aunt Wess, who lived at Chicago, alone remained. It was at the entreaties of Aunt Wess and of their dearest friends, the Cresslers, that the two girls decided to live with their aunt in Chicago. Both Laura and Page had inherited money, and when they faced the world they had the assurance that, at least, they were independent.
Laura Dearborn was from Barrington, Massachusetts. She and her younger sister Page had lived there until their father passed away. Their mother had died long before that, and the only relative they had left was Aunt Wess, who lived in Chicago. At the urging of Aunt Wess and their close friends, the Cresslers, the two girls decided to move in with their aunt in Chicago. Both Laura and Page had money inherited from their parents, so as they faced the world, they felt reassured that they were, at least, independent.
Chicago, the great grey city, interested Laura at every instant and under every condition. The life was tremendous. All around, on every side, in every direction, the vast machinery of commonwealth clashed and thundered from dawn to dark, and from dark to dawn. For thousands of miles beyond its confines the influence of the city was felt. At times Laura felt a little frightened at the city's life, and of the men for whom all the crash of conflict and commerce had no terrors. Those who could subdue this life to their purposes, must they not be themselves terrible, pitiless, brutal? What could women ever know of the life of men, after all?
Chicago, the great gray city, captivated Laura at every moment and under all circumstances. The energy was overwhelming. All around her, in every direction, the massive machinery of society rumbled and roared from sunrise to sunset, and from sunset to sunrise. For thousands of miles beyond its borders, the city's influence was felt. Sometimes, Laura felt a bit scared of the city's energy and of the men for whom all the noise of conflict and commerce held no fear. Those who could tame this life for their own purposes, could they not be utterly fearsome, ruthless, brutal? What could women ever truly understand about the lives of men, after all?
Her friend, Mr. Cressler, who had been almost a second father to her, was in business, and had once lost a fortune by a gamble in wheat; and there was Mr. Curtis Jadwin, whom she had met at the opera with the Cresslers.
Her friend, Mr. Cressler, who had been like a second father to her, was in business and had once lost a fortune by betting on wheat; and then there was Mr. Curtis Jadwin, whom she had met at the opera with the Cresslers.
Mrs. Cressler had told Laura, very soon after her arrival in Chicago, that Mr. Jadwin wanted to marry her.
Mrs. Cressler had told Laura, shortly after she arrived in Chicago, that Mr. Jadwin was interested in marrying her.
"I've known Curtis Jadwin now for fifteen years--nobody better," said Mrs. Cressler. "He's as old a family friend as Charlie and I have. And I tell you the man is in love with you. He told me you had more sense and intelligence than any girl he had ever known, and that he never remembered to have seen a more beautiful woman. What do you think of him, Laura--of Mr. Jadwin?"
"I've known Curtis Jadwin for fifteen years—nobody better," said Mrs. Cressler. "He’s as close a family friend as Charlie and I have. And I tell you, the man is in love with you. He told me you have more sense and intelligence than any girl he’s ever known, and that he doesn’t remember seeing a more beautiful woman. What do you think of him, Laura—of Mr. Jadwin?"
"I don't know," Laura answered. "I thought he was a strong man--mentally, and that he would be kindly and generous. But I saw very little of him."
"I don't know," Laura replied. "I thought he was a strong man—mentally, and that he would be kind and generous. But I saw very little of him."
"Jadwin struck you as being a kindly man, a generous man? He's just that, and charitable. You know, he has a Sunday-school over on the West side--a Sunday-school for mission children--and I do believe he's more interested in that than in his business. He wants to make it the biggest Sunday-school in Chicago. It's an ambition of his. Laura," she exclaimed, "he's a fine man. No one knows Curtis Jadwin better than Charlie and I, and we just love him. The kindliest, biggest-hearted fellow. Oh, well, you'll know him for yourself, and then you'll see!"
"Jadwin seems like a really nice guy, a generous guy? He truly is, and he's charitable too. You know, he runs a Sunday school over on the West side—a Sunday school for kids in need—and I honestly think he's more invested in that than in his work. He wants to make it the biggest Sunday school in Chicago. It's one of his goals. Laura," she said excitedly, "he's a great guy. No one knows Curtis Jadwin better than Charlie and I do, and we just love him. He's the kindest, most big-hearted person. Oh, well, you'll get to know him yourself, and then you'll see!"
"I don't know anything about him," Laura had remarked in answer to this. "I never heard of him before the theatre party."
"I don't know anything about him," Laura said in response to this. "I never heard of him until the theater party."
But Mrs. Cressler promptly supplied information. Curtis Jadwin was a man about thirty-five, who had begun life without a sou in his pockets. His people were farmers in Michigan, hardy, honest fellows, who ploughed and sowed for a living. Curtis had only a rudimentary schooling, and had gone into business with a livery-stable keeper. Someone in Chicago owed him money, and, in default of payment, had offered him a couple of lots of ground on Wabash Avenue. That was how he happened to come to Chicago. Naturally enough, as the city grew the Wabash Avenue property increased in value. He sold the lots, and bought other real estate; sold that, and bought somewhere else, and so on till he owned some of the best business sites in the city, and was now one of the largest real-estate owners in Chicago. But he no longer bought and sold. His property had grown so large, that just the management of it alone took up most of his time. As a rule, he deplored speculation. He had no fixed principles about it, and occasionally he hazarded small operations.
But Mrs. Cressler quickly provided some details. Curtis Jadwin was a man in his mid-thirties who had started out with nothing in his pockets. His family were farmers in Michigan, tough, honest men who worked the land for a living. Curtis had only a basic education and had gone into business with a livery-stable owner. Someone in Chicago owed him money and, unable to pay, offered him a couple of lots on Wabash Avenue instead. That’s how he ended up in Chicago. As the city expanded, the Wabash Avenue property increased in value. He sold those lots and bought more real estate; sold that, then bought in other locations, and eventually owned some of the prime business spots in the city, becoming one of the largest real estate owners in Chicago. But he had stopped buying and selling. His property had grown so large that managing it took up most of his time. Generally, he frowned on speculation. He didn’t have any strict beliefs about it and occasionally ventured into small deals.
It was after this that Laura's first aversion to the great grey city fast disappeared, and she saw it in a kindlier aspect.
It was after this that Laura's initial dislike of the big gray city quickly faded, and she began to see it in a more positive light.
Soon it was impossible to deny that Curtis Jadwin--"J" as he was called in business--was in love with her. The business man, accustomed to deal with situations with unswerving directness, was not in the least afraid of Laura. He was aggressive, assertive, and his addresses had all the persistence and vehemence of veritable attack. He contrived to meet her everywhere, and even had the Cresslers and Laura over to his mission Sunday-school for the Easter festival, an occasion of which Laura carried away a confused recollection of enormous canvas mottoes, sheaves of lilies, imitation bells of tinfoil, revival hymns vociferated from seven hundred distended mouths, and through it all the smell of poverty, the odour of uncleanliness, that mingled strangely with the perfume of the lilies.
Soon it became impossible to deny that Curtis Jadwin—“J,” as he was known in business—was in love with her. The businessman, used to tackling situations with unwavering directness, wasn't afraid of Laura at all. He was aggressive, assertive, and his approaches had all the persistence and intensity of an outright attack. He managed to run into her everywhere, even inviting the Cresslers and Laura to his mission Sunday school for the Easter festival. Laura left with a jumbled memory of huge canvas banners, bunches of lilies, fake tinfoil bells, revival hymns belted out by seven hundred loud voices, and amid it all, the smell of poverty and the scent of uncleanliness that strangely mingled with the fragrance of the lilies.
Somehow Laura found that with Jadwin all the serious, all the sincere, earnest side of her character was apt to come to the front.
Somehow, Laura noticed that with Jadwin, all the serious, sincere, and earnest parts of her personality tended to emerge.
Yet for a long time Laura could not make up her mind that she loved him, but "J" refused to be dismissed.
Yet for a long time, Laura couldn't decide if she loved him, but "J" wouldn't be ignored.
"I told him I did not love him. Only last week I told him so," Laura explained to Mrs. Cressler.
"I told him I didn't love him. Just last week I said that," Laura explained to Mrs. Cressler.
"Well, then, why did you promise to marry him?"
"Well, then, why did you say you would marry him?"
"My goodness! You don't realise what it's been. Do you suppose you can say 'no' to that man?"
"My goodness! You have no idea what it's been like. Do you really think you can say 'no' to that guy?"
"Of course not--of course not!" declared Mrs. Cressler joyfully. "That's 'J' all over. I might have known he'd have you if he set out to do it."
"Of course not--of course not!" Mrs. Cressler said happily. "That's 'J' for you. I should have known he'd get you if he wanted to."
They were married on the last day of June of that summer in the Episcopalian church. Immediately after the wedding the couple took the train for Geneva Lake, where Jadwin had built a house for his bride.
They got married on the last day of June that summer in the Episcopalian church. Right after the wedding, the couple took the train to Geneva Lake, where Jadwin had built a house for his new wife.
II.--A Corner in Wheat
The months passed. Soon three years had gone by since the ceremony in St. James's Church, and all that time the price of wheat had been steadily going down. Heavy crops the world over had helped the decline.
The months went by. Before long, three years had passed since the ceremony at St. James's Church, and during that time, the price of wheat had been steadily dropping. Bumper crops around the world had contributed to the decline.
Jadwin had been drawn into the troubled waters of the Pit, and was by now "blooded to the game." It was in April that he decided that better times and higher prices were coming for wheat, and announced his intentions to Sam Gretry, his broker.
Jadwin had gotten caught up in the rough waters of the Pit and was now "blooded to the game." It was in April that he decided that better times and higher prices were on the way for wheat and shared his plans with Sam Gretry, his broker.
"Sam," he said, "the time is come for a great big chance. We've been hammering wheat down and down and down till we've got it below the cost of production, and now she won't go any further with all the hammering in the world. The other fellows, the rest of the bear crowd, don't seem to see it; but I see it. Before fall we're going to have higher prices. Wheat is going up, and when it does I mean to be right there. I'm going to buy. I'm going to buy September wheat, and I'm going to buy it to-morrow--500,000 bushels of it; and if the market goes as I think it will later on, I'm going to buy more. I'm going to boost this market right through till the last bell rings, and from now on Curtis Jadwin spells b-u-double l--bull."
"Sam," he said, "the time has come for a big opportunity. We've been driving wheat prices down and down until they're below the cost of production, and now it can't go any lower, no matter how much we push. The other guys, the rest of the bearish crowd, don’t seem to notice it, but I do. By fall, we’re going to see higher prices. Wheat prices are going up, and when they do, I want to be right there. I'm going to buy. I'm going to buy September wheat, and I’m doing it tomorrow—500,000 bushels; and if the market goes how I expect it to later on, I’ll buy even more. I’m going to push this market up until the last bell rings, and from now on, Curtis Jadwin means b-u-double l—bull."
"They'll slaughter you," said Gretry; "slaughter you in cold blood. You're just one man against a gang--a gang of cut-throats. Those bears have got millions and millions back of them. 'J,' you are either Napoleonic, or--or a colossal idiot!"
"They'll kill you," said Gretry; "kill you without a second thought. You're just one person against a gang—a gang of ruthless killers. Those guys have millions and millions backing them. 'J,' you are either a genius or—well, a complete fool!"
All through the three years that had passed Jadwin had grown continually richer. His real estate appreciated in value; rents went up. Every time he speculated in wheat it was upon a larger scale, and every time he won. Hitherto he had been a bear; now, after the talk with Gretry, he had secretly "turned bull" with the suddenness of a strategist.
All through the three years that had passed, Jadwin had been getting wealthier. His real estate increased in value, and rental prices went up. Every time he invested in wheat, it was on a larger scale, and each time he won. Until now, he had been pessimistic; now, after talking with Gretry, he had secretly "turned optimistic" just like a strategist would.
A marvellous golden luck followed Jadwin all that summer. The crops were poor, the yield moderate.
A wonderful streak of good fortune followed Jadwin all that summer. The crops were lacking, and the yield was average.
Jadwin sold out in September, having made a fortune, and then, in a single vast clutch, bought 3,000,000 bushels of the December option.
Jadwin cashed out in September, making a fortune, and then, in one massive move, bought 3,000,000 bushels of the December option.
Never before had he ventured so deeply into the Pit.
Never before had he gone so deep into the Pit.
One morning in November, at breakfast, Laura said to her husband, "Curtis, dear, when is it all going to end--your speculating? You never used to be this way. It seems as though, nowadays, I never had you to myself. Even when you are not going over papers and reports, or talking by the hour to Mr. Gretry in the library, your mind seems to be away from me. I--I am lonesome, dearest, sometimes. And, Curtis, what is the use? We're so rich now we can't spend our money."
One morning in November, at breakfast, Laura said to her husband, "Curtis, dear, when is all this speculation going to stop? You never used to be like this. It feels like I never have you all to myself anymore. Even when you’re not going through papers and reports or talking for hours with Mr. Gretry in the library, you seem so far away. I—I feel lonely sometimes, my love. And, Curtis, what's the point? We're so rich now we can't even spend all our money."
"Oh, it's not the money!" he answered. "It's the fun of the thing--the excitement."
"Oh, it's not about the money!" he replied. "It's the fun of it— the thrill."
That very week Jadwin made 500,000 dollars.
That same week, Jadwin made $500,000.
"I don't own a grain of wheat now," he assured his wife. "I've got to be out of it."
"I don’t own a single grain of wheat now," he assured his wife. "I have to be done with it."
But try as he would, the echoes of the rumbling of the Pit reached Jadwin at every hour of the day and night. He stayed at home over Christmas. Inactive, he sat there idle, while the clamour of the Pit swelled daily louder, and the price of wheat went up.
But no matter how hard he tried, the sounds of the Pit’s rumbling reached Jadwin every hour of the day and night. He stayed home for Christmas. Doing nothing, he sat there while the noise of the Pit got louder every day, and the price of wheat rose.
Jadwin chafed and fretted at his inaction and his impatience harried him like a gadfly. Would no one step into the place of high command.
Jadwin was restless and frustrated with his inaction, and his impatience buzzed around him like a pesky fly. Wouldn't anyone take charge?
Very soon the papers began to speak of an unknown "bull" clique who were rapidly coming into control of the market, and it was no longer a secret to Laura that her husband had gone back to the market, and that, too, with such an impetuosity that his rush had carried him to the very heart of the turmoil.
Very soon, the papers started mentioning an unknown "bull" group that was quickly taking control of the market, and it was no longer a secret to Laura that her husband had returned to the market, and he was doing so with such urgency that his rush had taken him right into the center of the chaos.
He was now deeply involved; his influence began to be felt. Not an important move on the part of the "unknown bull," the nameless, mysterious stranger, that was not noted and discussed.
He was now heavily invested; his influence started to show. Every significant action from the "unknown bull," the nameless, mysterious stranger, was noted and talked about.
It was very late in the afternoon of a lugubrious March day when Jadwin and Gretry, in the broker's private room, sat studying the latest Government reports as to the supply of wheat, and Jadwin observed, "Why, Sam, there's less than 100,000,000 bushels in the farmers' hands. That's awfully small."
It was really late in the afternoon on a gloomy March day when Jadwin and Gretry, in the broker's private room, were looking over the latest government reports on the wheat supply. Jadwin noted, "Hey, Sam, there are less than 100 million bushels in the farmers' hands. That’s pretty low."
"It ain't, as you might say, colossal," admitted Gretry.
"It’s not, as you might put it, huge," admitted Gretry.
"Sam," said Jadwin again, "the shipments have been about 5,000,000 a week; 20,000,000 a month, and it's four months before a new crop. Europe will take 80,000,000 out of the country. I own 10,000,000 now. Why, there ain't going to be any wheat left in Chicago by May! If I get in now, and buy a long line of cash wheat, where are all these fellows going to get it to deliver to me? Say, where are they going to get it? Come on, now, tell me, where are they going to get it?"
"Sam," Jadwin said again, "the shipments have been about 5 million a week; 20 million a month, and there are four months until the new crop. Europe will take 80 million out of the country. I own 10 million now. Seriously, there won't be any wheat left in Chicago by May! If I jump in now and buy a long line of cash wheat, where are all these guys going to get it to deliver to me? Come on, tell me, where are they going to get it?"
Gretry laid down his pencil, and stared at Jadwin.
Gretry put down his pencil and gazed at Jadwin.
"'J,'" he faltered, "'J,' I'm blest if I know."
"'J,'" he hesitated, "'J,' I swear I don't know."
And then, all in the same moment, the two men were on their feet.
And then, all at once, the two men were on their feet.
Jadwin sprang forward, gripping the broker by the shoulder.
Jadwin lunged ahead, grabbing the broker by the shoulder.
"Sam," he shouted, "do you know----Great God! Do you know what this means? Sam, we can corner the market!"
"Sam," he yelled, "do you know----Oh my God! Do you know what this means? Sam, we can dominate the market!"
III.--The Corner Breaks
The high prices meant a great increase of wheat acreage. In June the preliminary returns showed 4,000,000 more acres under wheat in the two states of Dakota alone, and in spite of all Gretry's remonstrances, Jadwin still held on, determined to keep up prices to July.
The high prices led to a significant increase in wheat acreage. In June, the preliminary reports indicated 4,000,000 more acres dedicated to wheat in the two Dakota states alone, and despite all of Gretry's objections, Jadwin remained steadfast, resolved to maintain prices until July.
But now it had become vitally necessary for Jadwin to sell out his holdings. His "long line" was a fearful expense; insurance and storage charges were eating rapidly into the profits. He must get rid of the load he was carrying little by little.
But now it was critically important for Jadwin to sell off his holdings. His "long line" was a huge cost; insurance and storage fees were quickly eating into the profits. He had to unload the burden he was carrying bit by bit.
A month ago, and the foreign demand was a thing almost insensate. There was no question as to the price. It was, "Give us the wheat, at whatever figure, at whatever expense."
A month ago, the foreign demand was almost mindless. There was no question about the price. It was, "Just give us the wheat, no matter what it costs, no matter the expense."
At home in Chicago Jadwin was completely master of the market. His wealth increased with such rapidity that at no time was he able even to approximate the gains that accrued to him because of his corner. It was more than twenty million, and less than fifty million. That was all he knew.
At home in Chicago, Jadwin was fully in control of the market. His wealth grew so quickly that he could never really estimate the profits he made from his corner. It was more than twenty million and less than fifty million. That’s all he knew.
It was then that he told Gretry he was going to buy in the July crops.
It was then that he told Gretry he was going to invest in the July crops.
"' J,' listen to me," said Gretry. "Wheat is worth a dollar and a half to-day, and not one cent more. If you run it up to two dollars--"
"'J,' listen to me," said Gretry. "Wheat is worth a dollar fifty today, and not a cent more. If you push it up to two dollars--"
"It will go there of itself, I tell you."
"It will go there on its own, I promise you."
"If you run it up to two dollars it will be that top-heavy that the littlest kick in the world will knock it over. Be satisfied now with what you've, got. Suppose the price does break a little, you'd still make your pile. But swing this deal over into July, and it's ruin. The farmers all over the country are planting wheat as they've never planted it before. Great Scott, 'J,' you're fighting against the earth itself."
"If you push it up to two dollars, it'll be so top-heavy that the smallest push will knock it over. Be content with what you have right now. Even if the price drops a bit, you'd still make a good profit. But if you carry this deal into July, it's game over. Farmers across the country are planting wheat like never before. Good grief, 'J,' you're going against the very nature."
"Well, we'll fight it then."
"Alright, we'll fight it then."
"Here's another point," went on Gretry. "You ought to be in bed this very minute. You haven't got any nerves left at all. You acknowledge you don't sleep. You ought to see a doctor."
"Here's another thing," Gretry continued. "You should be in bed right now. You don't have any energy left at all. You admit you can't sleep. You should see a doctor."
"Fiddlesticks!" exclaimed Jadwin. "I'm all right. Haven't time to see a doctor."
"Fiddlesticks!" Jadwin exclaimed. "I'm fine. I don't have time to see a doctor."
So the month of May drew to its close, and as Jadwin beheld more and more the broken speculators, with their abject humility, a vast contempt for human nature grew within him. The business hardened his heart, and he took his profits as if by right of birth.
So May came to an end, and as Jadwin watched more and more the defeated speculators, with their complete submission, a deep disdain for human nature developed inside him. The business toughened his heart, and he took his profits as if it were his birthright.
His wife he saw but seldom. Occasionally they breakfasted together; more often they met at dinner. But that was all.
His wife was someone he saw rarely. Sometimes they had breakfast together; more often they gathered for dinner. But that was the extent of it.
And now by June 11 the position was critical.
And now by June 11, the situation was urgent.
"The price broke to a dollar and twenty yesterday," said Gretry. "Just think, we were at a dollar and a half a little while ago."
"The price dropped to a dollar twenty yesterday," Gretry said. "Can you believe we were at a dollar fifty not long ago?"
"And we'll be at two dollars in another ten days, I tell you."
"And we'll be at two dollars in just ten days, I’m telling you."
"Do you know how we stand, 'J'?" said the broker gravely. "Do you know how we stand financially? It's taken pretty nearly every cent of our ready money to support this July market. Oh, we can figure out our paper profits into the millions. We've got thirty, forty, fifty million bushels of wheat that's worth over a dollar a bushel; but if we can't sell it we're none the better off--and that wheat is costing us six thousand dollars a day. Where's the money going to come from, old man? You don't seem to realise that we are in a precarious condition. The moment we can't give our boys buying orders, the moment we admit that we can't buy all the wheat that's offered, there's the moment we bust."
"Do you understand our situation, 'J'?" the broker said seriously. "Do you realize where we stand financially? We've used almost all of our cash to manage this July market. Sure, we can calculate our paper profits into the millions. We have thirty, forty, fifty million bushels of wheat worth over a dollar a bushel, but if we can't sell it, we’re not any better off—and that wheat is costing us six thousand dollars a day. Where is the money supposed to come from, my friend? You don't seem to grasp that we are in a risky position. The moment we can't issue buying orders to our team, the moment we admit that we can't purchase all the wheat available, that's when we go under."
"Well, we'll buy it," cried Jadwin. "I'll show those brutes. I'll mortgage all my real estate, and I'll run up wheat so high before the next two days that the Bank of England can't pull it down; then I'll sell our long line, and with the profits of that I'll run it up again. Two dollars! Why, it will be two-fifty before you know how it happened."
"Well, we'll buy it," shouted Jadwin. "I'll show those idiots. I'll mortgage all my properties, and I'll drive the wheat prices so high in the next couple of days that the Bank of England won't be able to bring it down; then I'll sell our long position, and with the profits from that, I'll push it up again. Two dollars! Before you even realize it, it will be two-fifty!"
That day Jadwin placed as heavy a mortgage as the place would stand upon every piece of real estate that he owned. He floated a number of promissory notes, and taxed his credit to its farthest stretch. But sure as he was of winning, Jadwin could, not bring himself to involve his wife's money in the hazard, though his entire personal fortune swung in the balance.
That day, Jadwin put a huge mortgage on every piece of property he owned, pushing the limits of what the place could handle. He issued several promissory notes and maxed out his credit. But even though he was confident he would win, Jadwin couldn't bring himself to risk his wife's money in the gamble, even though his whole personal fortune was at stake.
Jadwin knew the danger. The new harvest was coming in--the new harvest of wheat--huge beyond all possibility of control; so vast that no money could buy it. And from Liverpool and Paris cables had come in to Gretry declining to buy wheat, though he had offered it cheaper than he had ever done before.
Jadwin was aware of the risk. The new harvest was arriving—the new harvest of wheat—massive beyond any chance of control; so enormous that no amount of money could purchase it. And messages from Liverpool and Paris had come to Gretry, refusing to buy wheat, even though he had offered it at a lower price than ever before.
On the morning of June 13, Gretry gave his orders to young Landry Court and his other agents in the Pit, to do their best to keep the market up. "You can buy each of you up to half a million bushels apiece. If that don't keep the price up--well, I'll let you know what to do. Look here, keep your heads cool. I guess to-day will decide things."
On the morning of June 13, Gretry told young Landry Court and his other agents in the Pit to do their best to maintain the market. "You can each buy up to half a million bushels. If that doesn't keep the price steady—well, I'll tell you what to do next. Listen, stay calm. I think today will be a turning point."
In the Pit roar succeeded roar. It seemed that a support long thought to be secure was giving way. Not a man knew what he or his neighbour was doing. The bids leaped to and fro, and the price of July wheat could not so much as be approximated.
In the Pit, one shout followed another. It felt like a support that everyone believed was strong was starting to fail. No one had any idea what they or the person next to them were doing. Bids were flying in all directions, and no one could even guess the price of July wheat.
Landry caught one of the Gretry traders by the arm.
Landry grabbed one of the Gretry traders by the arm.
"What shall we do?" he shouted. "I've bought up to my limit. No more orders have come in. What's to be done?"
"What are we going to do?" he shouted. "I've reached my limit on purchases. No new orders have come in. What should we do?"
"I don't know," the other shouted back--"I don't know! Looks like a smash; something's gone wrong."
"I don't know," the other shouted back—"I don't know! Looks like a crash; something's gone wrong."
In Gretry's office Jadwin stood hatless and pale. Around him were one of the heads of a great banking house and a couple of other men, confidential agents, who had helped to manipulate the great corner.
In Gretry's office, Jadwin stood without a hat and looking pale. Surrounding him were one of the leaders of a major banking firm and a few other guys, trusted agents, who had played a role in orchestrating the big corner.
"It's the end of the game," Gretry exclaimed, "you've got no more money! Not another order goes up to that floor."
"It's game over," Gretry shouted, "you're out of money! No more orders can go up to that floor."
"It's a lie!" Jadwin cried, "keep on buying, I tell you! Take all they'll offer. I tell you we'll touch the two dollar mark before noon."
"It's a lie!" Jadwin shouted, "keep buying, I’m telling you! Take everything they’ll offer. I promise we’ll hit the two dollar mark before noon."
"It's useless, Mr. Jadwin," said the banker quietly, "You were practically beaten two days ago."
"It's pointless, Mr. Jadwin," the banker said softly, "You were basically defeated two days ago."
But Jadwin was beyond all appeal. He threw off Gretry's hand.
But Jadwin was completely unresponsive. He shook off Gretry's hand.
"Get out of my way!" he shouted. "Do you hear? I'll play my hand alone from now on."
"Move aside!" he shouted. "Do you hear me? I'm going to do this by myself from now on."
"'J,' old man--why, see here!" Gretry implored, still holding him by the arm. "Here, where are you going?"
"'J,' old man—hold on a second!" Gretry urged, still gripping him by the arm. "Where do you think you're going?"
Jadwin's voice rang like a trumpet-call:
Jadwin's voice sounded like the blast of a trumpet:
"Into the Pit! If you won't execute my orders I'll act myself. I'm going into the Pit, I tell you!"
"Into the Pit! If you won't follow my orders, I'll do it myself. I'm going into the Pit, I swear!"
"'J,' you're mad, old fellow! You're ruined--don't you understand?--you're ruined!"
"'J,' you're crazy, man! You're finished--don't you get it?--you're finished!"
"Then God curse you, Sam Gretry, for the man who failed me in a crisis!" And, as he spoke, Curtis Jadwin struck the broker full in the face.
"Then God curse you, Sam Gretry, for the man who let me down in a crisis!" And as he said this, Curtis Jadwin punched the broker right in the face.
Gretry staggered back from the blow. His pale face flashed to crimson for an instant, his fists clenched; then his hands fell to his sides.
Gretry stumbled back from the hit. His pale face turned bright red for a moment, his fists tight; then his hands dropped to his sides.
"No," he said; "let him go--let him go. The man is merely mad!"
"No," he said. "Just let him go—let him go. The guy is just crazy!"
Jadwin thrust the men who tried to hold him to one side, and rushed from the room.
Jadwin shoved the men who tried to hold him aside and rushed out of the room.
"It's the end," Gretry said simply. He wrote a couple of lines, and handed the note to the senior clerk. "Take that to the secretary of the board at once."
"It's over," Gretry said flatly. He wrote a few lines and passed the note to the senior clerk. "Bring that to the board's secretary immediately."
Straight into the turmoil and confusion of the Pit, into the scene of so many of his victories, came the "Great Bull." The news went flashing and flying from lip to lip. The wheat Pit, torn and tossed and rent asunder, stood dismayed, so great had been his power. What was about to happen? Jadwin himself, the great man, in the Pit! Had his enemies been too premature in their hope of his defeat? For a second they hesitated, then moved by a common impulse, feeling the push of the wonderful new harvest behind them, gathered themselves together for the final assault, and again offered the wheat for sale--offered it by thousands upon thousands of bushels.
Straight into the chaos and confusion of the Pit, into the place of so many of his victories, came the "Great Bull." The news spread rapidly from person to person. The wheat Pit, torn apart and in disarray, stood in shock at his immense power. What was about to happen? Jadwin himself, the great figure, in the Pit! Had his enemies been too quick to think he would be defeated? For a moment they hesitated, then driven by a shared instinct, feeling the momentum of the impressive new harvest behind them, they rallied for the final push and once again offered the wheat for sale—offered it in the thousands upon thousands of bushels.
Blind and insensate, Jadwin strove against the torrent of the wheat. Under the stress and violence of the hour, something snapped in his brain; but he stood erect there in the middle of the Pit, iron to the end, proclaiming over the din of his enemies, like a bugle sounding to the charge of a forlorn hope.
Blind and numb, Jadwin struggled against the rushing wheat. Under the pressure and chaos of the moment, something broke in his mind; yet he stood tall in the center of the Pit, unyielding to the finish, proclaiming over the noise of his opponents, like a bugle calling for the charge of a lost cause.
"Give a dollar for July--give a dollar for July!"
"Give a dollar for July--give a dollar for July!"
Then little by little the tumult of the Pit subsided. There were sudden lapses in the shouting, and again the clamour would break out.
Then little by little the chaos of the Pit calmed down. There were sudden pauses in the shouting, and then the noise would erupt again.
All at once the Pit, the entire floor of the Board of Trade, was struck dumb. In the midst of the profound silence the secretary announced. "All trades with Gretry & Co. must be closed at once!"
All of a sudden, the Pit, the whole floor of the Board of Trade, fell silent. In the deep quiet, the secretary announced, "All trades with Gretry & Co. must be closed immediately!"
The words were greeted with a wild yell of exultation. Beaten--beaten at last, the Great Bull! Smashed! The great corner smashed! Jadwin busted! Cheer followed cheer, hats went into the air. Men danced and leaped in a frenzy of delight.
The words were met with a loud shout of joy. Finally beat—the Great Bull! Crushed! The big corner crushed! Jadwin busted! Cheers kept coming, hats soared through the air. Guys danced and jumped in a frenzy of happiness.
Young Landry Court, who had stood by Jadwin in the Pit, led his defeated captain out. Jadwin was in a daze--he saw nothing, heard nothing, but submitted to Landry's guidance.
Young Landry Court, who had stood by Jadwin in the Pit, led his defeated captain out. Jadwin was in a daze—he saw nothing, heard nothing, but went along with Landry's guidance.
From the Pit came the sound of dying cheers.
From the Pit came the sound of fading cheers.
"They can cheer now all they want. They didn't do it," said a man at the door. "It was the wheat itself that beat him; no combination of men could have done it."
"They can cheer now all they want. They didn't do it," said a man at the door. "It was the wheat itself that defeated him; no group of people could have achieved that."
IV.--A Fresh Start
The evening had closed in wet and misty, and when Laura Jadwin came down to the dismantled library a heavy rain was falling.
The evening had turned wet and foggy, and when Laura Jadwin came down to the empty library, it was pouring rain.
"There, dear," Laura said, "now sit down on the packing-box there. You had better put your hat on. It is full of draughts now that the furniture and curtains are out. You've had a pretty bad siege of it, you know, and this is only the first week you've been up."
"There you go, dear," Laura said, "now sit down on the packing box over there. You should put your hat on. It's really drafty now that the furniture and curtains are gone. You've had a rough time, and this is only your first week up."
"I've had too good a nurse," he answered, stroking her hand, "not to be as fit as a fiddle by now. You must be tired yourself, Laura. Why, for whole days there--and nights, too, they tell me--you never left the room."
"I've had such a great nurse," he replied, gently stroking her hand, "that I should be in perfect shape by now. You must be tired too, Laura. They say you spent entire days—and nights, too—never leaving the room."
Laura shook her head, and said:
Laura shook her head and said:
"I wonder what the West will be like. Do you know I think I am going to like it, Curtis?"
"I wonder what the West will be like. You know, I think I'm going to like it, Curtis?"
"It will be starting in all over again, old girl. Pretty hard at first, I'm afraid."
"It'll be starting all over again, old girl. It's going to be tough at first, I’m afraid."
"Hard--now?" She took his hand and laid it to her cheek.
"Hard—now?" She took his hand and pressed it to her cheek.
"By all the rules you ought to hate me," he began. "What have I done for you but hurt you, and at last bring you to----"
"According to all the rules, you should hate me," he started. "What have I done for you except cause you pain, and finally bring you to----"
But she shut her gloved-hand over his mouth.
But she covered his mouth with her gloved hand.
"The world is all before us where to choose, now, isn't it?" she answered. "And this big house and all the life we have led in it was just an incident in our lives--an incident that is closed."
"The world is wide open for us to choose from, right?" she replied. "And this big house and everything we've experienced here was just a moment in our lives—one that's now behind us."
"We're starting all over again, honey.... Well, there's the carriage, I guess."
"We're starting over, babe... Well, there's the carriage, I guess."
They rose, gathering up their valises.
They got up, grabbing their suitcases.
"Ho!" said Jadwin. "No servants now, Laura, to carry our things down for us and open the door; and it's a hack, old girl, instead of the victoria."
"Hey!" said Jadwin. "No servants around now, Laura, to help us with our stuff and open the door; and it's a cab, my friend, instead of the carriage."
"What if it is?" she cried. "What do servants, money, and all amount to now?"
"What if it is?" she shouted. "What do servants, money, and everything else mean now?"
As Jadwin laid his hand upon the knob of the front door, he all at once put down his valise and put his arm about his wife. She caught him about the neck, and looked deep into his eyes a long moment, and then, without speaking, they kissed each other.
As Jadwin put his hand on the front door knob, he suddenly set down his suitcase and wrapped his arm around his wife. She hugged him around the neck, gazed into his eyes for a long moment, and then, without saying a word, they kissed each other.
GEORGES OHNET
The Ironmaster
Georges Ohnet, one of the most prolific and popular of French novelists and playwrights, was born in Paris on April 3, 1848. His father was an architect, and, after a period devoted to the study of law, Georges Ohnet adopted a journalistic career. He first came into prominence as the part-author of the drama "Regina Sarpi," in 1875. "The Ironmaster, or Love and Pride," was originally conceived as a play, and as such was submitted in vain to the theatrical managers of Paris. It was entitled "Marrying for Money" ("Les Mariages d'Argent") and on its rejection he laid it aside and directed his attention to the novel, "Serge Panine." This was immediately successful, and was crowned with honour by the French Academy. Its author adapted it as a play, and then, in 1883, did the opposite with "Les Manages d'Argent," calling it "Le Maitre de Forges." As a novel, "The Ironmaster," with its dramatic plot and strong, moving story, attracted universal attention, and has been translated into several European languages.
Georges Ohnet, one of the most prolific and popular French novelists and playwrights, was born in Paris on April 3, 1848. His father was an architect, and after studying law for a while, Georges Ohnet pursued a career in journalism. He gained recognition as a co-author of the play "Regina Sarpi" in 1875. "The Ironmaster, or Love and Pride," was originally planned as a play and was submitted to various theater managers in Paris, but it was rejected. It was titled "Marrying for Money" ("Les Mariages d'Argent"), and after its rejection, he set it aside and focused on writing the novel "Serge Panine." This novel was an immediate success and was honored by the French Academy. Ohnet then adapted it into a play and, in 1883, did the reverse with "Les Mariages d'Argent," renaming it "Le Maitre de Forges." As a novel, "The Ironmaster," with its dramatic plot and powerful, emotional story, garnered widespread attention and has been translated into several European languages.
I.--The Faithless Lover
The Château de Beaulieu, in the Louis XIII. style, is built of white stone with red brick dressings. A broad terrace more than five hundred yards long, with a balustrade in red granite, and decked with parterres of flowers, becomes a delightful walk in autumn. M. Derblay's ironworks may have somewhat spoilt the beauty of the landscape, but Beaulieu remains a highly covetable estate.
The Château de Beaulieu, designed in the Louis XIII style, is made of white stone with red brick accents. A wide terrace over five hundred yards long, featuring a red granite railing and decorated with flower beds, becomes a lovely walkway in the fall. M. Derblay's ironwork may have slightly marred the landscape's beauty, but Beaulieu is still a highly desirable property.
Madame de Beaulieu sat in the drawing-room knitting woollen hoods for the children in the village, while her daughter Claire contemplated, without seeing it, the admirable horizon before her. At last, turning her beautiful, sad face to her mother, she asked, "How long is it since we have had any letters from St. Petersburg?"
Madame de Beaulieu sat in the living room knitting wool hoods for the kids in the village, while her daughter Claire gazed, unaware, at the amazing horizon in front of her. Finally, turning her beautiful, melancholy face towards her mother, she asked, "How long has it been since we got any letters from St. Petersburg?"
"Come," said the marchioness, taking hold of Claire's hands--"come, why do you always think about that, and torture your mind so?"
"Come," said the marchioness, taking Claire's hands. "Come, why do you always think about that and stress yourself out so much?"
"What can I think of," answered Claire bitterly, "but of my betrothed? And how can I avoid torturing my mind as you say, in trying to divine the reason of his silence?"
"What can I think about," Claire replied bitterly, "except my fiancé? And how can I stop torturing myself, as you said, trying to figure out why he's being silent?"
"I own it is difficult to explain," rejoined the marchioness. "After spending a week with us last year, my nephew, the Duc de Bligny, started off promising to return to Paris during the winter. He next began by writing that political complications detained him at his post. Summer came, but not the duke. Here now is autumn, and Gaston no longer even favours us with pretences. He does not even trouble to write."
"I admit it's hard to explain," replied the marchioness. "After spending a week with us last year, my nephew, the Duc de Bligny, left promising to come back to Paris in the winter. Then he started sending letters saying that political issues were keeping him where he was. Summer came, but the duke didn’t. Now, autumn is here, and Gaston doesn’t even bother with excuses anymore. He doesn’t even take the trouble to write."
"But supposing he were ill?" Claire ventured to say.
"But what if he’s sick?" Claire dared to ask.
"That is out of the question," replied the marchioness pitilessly. "The embassy would have informed us. You may be sure he is in perfect health, and that he led the cotillon all last winter in the ball-rooms of St. Petersburg."
"That's not an option," replied the marchioness coldly. "The embassy would have let us know. You can be sure he's in great shape, and he was the star of the cotillion all last winter in the ballrooms of St. Petersburg."
Claire, forcing herself to smile, said, "It must be confessed, mother, he is not jealous, and yet I have been courted wherever I have gone, and am scarcely allowed to remain in peace, even in this desert of Beaulieu. It would seem I have attracted the attention of our neighbour the ironmaster."
Claire, making an effort to smile, said, "I have to admit, Mom, he isn't jealous, and yet I've been pursued everywhere I go, and I can hardly find any peace, even here in this quiet place of Beaulieu. It seems I’ve caught the eye of our neighbor, the ironmaster."
"Monsieur Derblay?"
"Mr. Derblay?"
"Yes, mother; but his homage is respectful, and I have no cause to complain of him. I only mentioned him as an example--as one of many. The duke stays away, and I remain here alone, patient and--"
"Yes, mom; but his respect is genuine, and I have no reason to complain about him. I just brought him up as an example—just one of many. The duke is absent, and I’m here alone, patient and—"
"And you act very wrongly!" exclaimed the marchioness.
"And you're acting very wrong!" exclaimed the marchioness.
The opportunity of easing her mind was not to be lost, and she told Claire that if the marriage ever did take place she feared there would be cause for regret. But her daughter's violent emotion made her realise more forcibly than ever how deeply and firmly Claire was attached to the Due de Bligny. So she assured her she had heard nothing fresh about him, and hoped they might have news from the De Prefonts, who were to arrive that day from Paris.
The chance to calm her mind was not to be missed, and she told Claire that if the marriage ever happened, she worried there would be reason to regret it. But her daughter’s intense feelings made her understand more than ever how deeply Claire was connected to the Due de Bligny. So she reassured her that she hadn’t heard anything new about him and hoped they would get news from the De Prefonts, who were arriving that day from Paris.
"Ah!" interrupted Mdlle. de Beaulieu, "here is Octave coming with Monsieur Bachelin, the notary." And she went to meet them, looking the living incarnation of youth in all its grace and vigour.
"Ah!" interrupted Mdlle. de Beaulieu, "here comes Octave with Monsieur Bachelin, the notary." And she went to meet them, embodying the essence of youth in all its grace and energy.
"You have had good sport, it seems," she said, waylaying her brother, and feeling the weight of his game-bag.
"You seem to have had a good time," she said, stopping her brother and feeling the weight of his game bag.
"Oh, I'll be modest. This game was not killed by me," answered the marquis; and explained that he had lost his way on the Pont Avesnes land, and had been rather haughtily accosted by another sportsman, who, however, as soon as he heard his name, became very polite, and forced him to accept the contents of his own bag.
"Oh, I'll be humble. I didn't ruin this game," replied the marquis, and he went on to explain that he had gotten lost on the Pont Avesnes land and had been approached rather arrogantly by another hunter, who, once he heard the marquis's name, became very courteous and insisted that he take the contents of his own bag.
Maitre Bachelin immediately informed them that this must have been the ironmaster himself, whom he had been to see that morning, and all questions at issue about the boundaries of the estates were as good as settled.
Maitre Bachelin quickly told them that this must have been the ironmaster himself, whom he had visited that morning, and all the questions regarding the boundaries of the estates were pretty much settled.
"For," said he, "my worthy friend accepts whatever conditions you may lay down. The only point now is to sign the preliminaries, and with this object Monsieur Derblay proposes to call at Beaulieu with his sister, Mile. Suzanne; that is, if you are pleased to authorise him, Madame la Marquise."
"For," he said, "my respected friend is willing to accept any conditions you propose. The only thing left is to sign the preliminaries, and with that in mind, Monsieur Derblay plans to visit Beaulieu with his sister, Miss Suzanne; that is, if you’re okay with granting him permission, Madame la Marquise."
"Oh, certainly. Let him come by all means. I shall be glad to see this Cyclops, who is blackening all the valley. But come, you have, no doubt, brought me some fresh documents in reference to our English lawsuit."
"Oh, absolutely. Let him come by all means. I'll be happy to see this Cyclops, who is darkening the whole valley. But come on, you must have brought me some new documents regarding our English lawsuit."
"Yes, Madame la Marquise, yes," rejoined Bachelin, with an appealing look. "We will talk business if you desire it."
"Of course, Madame la Marquise, of course," Bachelin replied, giving her an earnest look. "We can discuss business if that’s what you want."
Without asking any questions, Claire and the marquise gave their mother a smile, and left the drawing-room.
Without asking any questions, Claire and the marquise smiled at their mother and left the drawing room.
"Well, Bachelin, have the English courts decided? Is the action lost?"
"Well, Bachelin, have the English courts made a decision? Is the case lost?"
The notary lacked courage to reply in words, but his gesture was sufficient. The marchioness bit her lips, and a tear glittered for a moment.
The notary didn't have the guts to reply with words, but his gesture was enough. The marchioness bit her lips, and a tear glimmered for a moment.
"Ah!" said the notary. "It is a terrible blow for the house of Beaulieu."
"Ah!" said the notary. "This is a huge blow for the Beaulieu family."
"Terrible indeed," said the marchioness; "for it implies my son's and my daughter's ruin. Misfortunes seldom come singly," she resumed. "I suppose you have some other bad news for me, Bachelin. Tell me everything. You have news of the Duc de Bligny?"
"Really awful," said the marchioness; "because it means my son and daughter are doomed. Bad things rarely happen alone," she continued. "I guess you have more bad news for me, Bachelin. Spill it. Do you have news about the Duc de Bligny?"
"For the last six weeks M. le Duc de Bligny has been in Paris."
"For the past six weeks, Mr. Duke de Bligny has been in Paris."
"He is aware of the misfortune that has overtaken us?"
"Is he aware of the bad luck that has hit us?"
"He knew of it one of the first, Madame la Marquise."
"He was one of the first to know about it, Madame la Marquise."
The marchioness was grieved more cruelly by this than by the money loss; and the notary was thus emboldened to tell her that a gallant friend of his, M. Derblay, whose father had been kind enough to call Maitre Bachelin his friend, had fallen passionately in love with Mdlle. de Beaulieu, and would be the happiest man in the world if he were even allowed to hope. He advised the marchioness not to say anything at present to her daughter. Maybe the duke would return to more honourable feelings, and it would always be time enough for Mdlle. Claire to suffer."
The marchioness was hurt more deeply by this than by the financial loss; and the notary felt encouraged to tell her that a good friend of his, Mr. Derblay, whose father had been kind enough to consider Maitre Bachelin a friend, had fallen head over heels for Mademoiselle de Beaulieu, and would be the happiest man alive if he could even have a glimmer of hope. He suggested to the marchioness that she shouldn’t say anything to her daughter just yet. Maybe the duke would come around to more honorable feelings, and there would always be time for Mademoiselle Claire to deal with any suffering.
"You are right; but, at all events, I must inform my son of this blow that strikes him."
"You’re right; but I still need to let my son know about this setback that affects him."
Octave was not surprised, but affectionately taking his mother's hand, said, "My only concern was for my sister, whose dowry was at stake. You must leave her the part of your fortune you were reserving for me. Don't you think, mother, that our cousin De Bligny's silence has some connection with the loss of this lawsuit?"
Octave wasn’t surprised, but he affectionately took his mother’s hand and said, “I was only worried about my sister, since her dowry is at risk. You need to leave her the portion of your fortune you were setting aside for me. Don’t you think, Mom, that our cousin De Bligny’s silence has something to do with the outcome of this lawsuit?”
"You are mistaken, child," cried the marchioness eagerly. "For the duke----"
"You're wrong, kid," the marchioness exclaimed eagerly. "Because the duke----"
"Oh, fear nothing, mother," said Octave. "If Gaston hesitates now that Mdlle. de Beaulieu no longer comes to him with a million in either hand, we are not, I fancy, the sort of folk to seize him by the collar and compel him to keep his promises."
"Oh, don't worry, Mom," said Octave. "If Gaston is having second thoughts now that Mdlle. de Beaulieu isn't coming to him with a million in each hand, I don’t think we're the kind of people to grab him by the collar and force him to stick to his promises."
"Well said, my son," cried the marchioness.
"Well said, my son," exclaimed the marchioness.
Bachelin took respectful leave of his noble clients, and hurried off to Pont Avesnes as fast as his legs could carry him.
Bachelin respectfully said goodbye to his noble clients and rushed off to Pont Avesnes as quickly as he could.
II.--M. Derblay's Passion
It was really M. Derblay whom the Marquis de Beaulieu had met in the woods of Pont Avesnes. Letting Octave call after him as loud as he liked, he hurried on through the woods. Chance had brought him nearer to the woman he adored from afar, in a dream as it were, and his heart was full of joy. He, Philippe, might approach her--he would be able to speak to her. But at the thought of the Duc de Bligny, a feeling of deep sadness overcame him, and his strength waned.
It was really M. Derblay who the Marquis de Beaulieu had encountered in the woods of Pont Avesnes. Ignoring Octave calling after him as loud as he wanted, he rushed through the woods. Fate had brought him closer to the woman he admired from a distance, almost like a dream, and his heart was filled with joy. He, Philippe, could get closer to her—he would be able to talk to her. But the thought of the Duc de Bligny filled him with a deep sadness, and he felt his strength fade.
He recalled to mind all the exploits of his life, and asked himself if, in virtue of the task he had accomplished, he were not really deserving of happiness. After very brilliant studies, he had left the polytechnic school with first honours, and had chosen the state mining service when the Franco-German war had broken out. He was then two-and-twenty, and had just obtained an appointment, but at once enlisted as a volunteer. He served with distinction, and when at last he started for home he wore on his breast the ribbon of the Legion of Honour. He found the house in mourning. His mother had just died, and his little sister, Suzanne, just seven years old, clung to him with convulsive tenderness. Within six months his father also died, leaving his affairs in a most confused state.
He remembered all the achievements in his life and wondered if, because of what he had done, he really deserved happiness. After excelling in his studies, he graduated from polytechnic school with top honors and chose to join the state mining service when the Franco-German war broke out. He was just twenty-two and had recently gotten a job but immediately signed up as a volunteer. He served with distinction, and when he finally returned home, he wore the ribbon of the Legion of Honour on his chest. He returned to find his house in mourning. His mother had just passed away, and his little sister, Suzanne, only seven years old, held onto him with a desperate closeness. Within six months, his father also died, leaving his affairs in a complete mess.
Philippe renounced the brilliant career as an engineer already chalked out before him, and that his sister might not be dowerless, became a manufacturer. In seven years he had liquidated the paternal inheritance; his property was really his own, and he felt capable of greatly extending his enterprises. Popular in the district, he might come forward at the elections to be returned as a deputy. Who knew? Hope revived in Philippe Derblay's heart.
Philippe gave up the promising engineering career that was planned out for him, and so his sister wouldn't be without a dowry, he became a manufacturer. In seven years, he had settled the family inheritance; his property truly belonged to him, and he felt ready to expand his business significantly. Well-liked in the area, he might consider running for election to become a representative. Who knows? Hope was rekindled in Philippe Derblay's heart.
After a long talk with Maitre Bachelin, he, on considering the situation, felt it was not unfavourable to his hopes. When he presented himself at Beaulieu, the marchioness received him kindly, and, touching Suzanne's fair hair with her lips, "There is peace signed on this child's forehead," said she. "All your sins are forgiven you, neighbour. And now come and let me introduce you to the family."
After a long conversation with Maitre Bachelin, he realized that the situation wasn’t as bad for his hopes as he thought. When he arrived at Beaulieu, the marchioness welcomed him warmly and, kissing Suzanne's fair hair, said, “There is peace written on this child's forehead. All your sins are forgiven, neighbor. Now come, let me introduce you to the family.”
A burning flush suffused Philippe's face, and he bowed low before the girl he adored.
A deep blush spread across Philippe's face as he bowed deeply to the girl he admired.
"Why, he's a gentleman, dear!" whispered the baroness to Claire. "And think, I pictured him with a leather apron! Why, he's decorated, and the baron isn't! He's really very good-looking, and his eyes are superb!"
"Why, he's a gentleman, dear!" whispered the baroness to Claire. "And think, I imagined him in a leather apron! But he’s decorated, and the baron isn't! He's actually quite handsome, and his eyes are amazing!"
Claire looked at him almost sternly. The contrast was complete between him and Bligny, far away. Philippe was relieved to find the Baron de Préfont present; he had read a treatise of his, which delighted the baron, who at once became very friendly, and insisted on visiting the ironworks. Only Claire remained frigid and indifferent, and this on his second visit, instead of disconcerting the ironmaster, only irritated him; and the more she pretended to ignore him the more determined he became to compel her to notice him. They were all on the terrace when Monsieur and Mademoiselle Monlinet were announced.
Claire looked at him almost sternly. The contrast between him and Bligny, far away, was striking. Philippe felt relieved to see Baron de Préfont there; he had read one of his papers, which pleased the baron, who immediately grew very friendly and insisted on visiting the ironworks. Only Claire remained cold and indifferent, and this, on his second visit, only irritated the ironmaster instead of throwing him off. The more she pretended to ignore him, the more determined he became to make her notice him. They were all on the terrace when Monsieur and Mademoiselle Monlinet were announced.
"What can these people want?" said Madame de Beaulieu.
"What do these people want?" said Madame de Beaulieu.
Monsieur Monlinet was a wealthy tradesman, who had just bought the Château de la Varenne, near by. His daughter had been at school with Claire and the Baroness de Préfont, and a bitter warfare was waged incessantly between the juvenile aristocrats and the monied damsels without handles to their names. All recollections of Athénais had faded from Claire's mind, but hatred was still rife in Mlle. Monlinet's heart; and when her father, in view of her marriage, bought La Varenne for her, the château was a threatening fortress, whence she might pounce down on her enemy.
Monsieur Monlinet was a wealthy businessman who had just purchased the Château de la Varenne nearby. His daughter had gone to school with Claire and the Baroness de Préfont, and a constant rivalry existed between the young aristocrats and the wealthy girls without titles. All memories of Athénais had faded from Claire's mind, but resentment still lingered in Mlle. Monlinet's heart; and when her father bought La Varenne for her in anticipation of her marriage, the château became a looming fortress from which she could launch her attacks on her rival.
Now she advanced towards Mlle, de Beaulieu when she entered the drawing-room at Beaulieu and threw her arms round her neck, and boldly exclaimed, "Ah, my beautiful Claire! How happy am I to see you!"
Now she walked over to Mlle. de Beaulieu when she entered the living room at Beaulieu and wrapped her arms around her neck, and confidently exclaimed, "Ah, my beautiful Claire! How happy I am to see you!"
This young person had wonderfully improved, had become very pretty, and now paralysed her adversaries by her audacity. She soon contrived to leave the others, and when alone with Claire informed her she had come to beg for advice respecting her marriage.
This young woman had improved remarkably, becoming quite attractive, and now stunned her opponents with her boldness. She quickly managed to separate from the group, and when she was alone with Claire, she told her that she had come to ask for advice about her marriage.
Mlle, de Beaulieu instantly divined what her relatives had been hiding so carefully, and though she became very pale while Athénais looked at her in fiendish delight, she determined to die rather than own her love for Gaston, and exerted all her will to master herself. The noise of a furious gallop resounded, and the Duc de Bligny dashed into the courtyard on a horse white with foam. He would have entered the drawing-room, but the baron hindered him, while Maître Bachelin went to ask if he might be received.
Mlle de Beaulieu quickly realized what her relatives had been keeping from her, and even though she turned pale as Athénais watched her with wicked glee, she made up her mind to die before admitting her love for Gaston. She focused all her energy on maintaining her composure. Suddenly, the sound of a frantic gallop echoed, and the Duc de Bligny burst into the courtyard on a foaming white horse. He would have walked into the drawing-room, but the baron stopped him, while Maître Bachelin went to check if he could be let in.
Claire wore a frightful expression of anger.
Claire had a look of intense anger on her face.
"Be kind enough"--she turned to Bachelin--"to ask the duke to go round to the terrace and wait a moment. Don't bring him in till I make you a sign from the window; but, in the meantime, send M. Derblay to me."
"Please be so kind," she said to Bachelin, "as to ask the duke to go to the terrace and wait for a moment. Don’t bring him in until I signal you from the window; in the meantime, send M. Derblay to me."
The marchioness and the baroness immediately improvided a mise-en-scéne, so that when the duke entered, he perceived the marchioness seated as usual in her easy chair, the baroness standing near the chimney-piece, and Claire with her back to the light. He bowed low before the noble woman who had been his second mother.
The marchioness and the baroness quickly set the scene, so when the duke walked in, he saw the marchioness sitting as usual in her comfy chair, the baroness standing by the fireplace, and Claire facing away from the light. He bowed deeply to the noble woman who had been like a second mother to him.
"Madame la Marquise," he said, "my dear aunt, you see my emotion--my grief! Claire, I cannot leave this room till you have forgiven me!"
"Madame la Marquise," he said, "my dear aunt, you can see how I feel—my sadness! Claire, I can't leave this room until you forgive me!"
"But you owe me no explanation, duke," Claire said, with amazing serenity; "and you need no forgiveness. I have been told you intend to marry. You had the right to do so, it seems to me. Were you not as free as myself?"
"But you don't owe me any explanation, duke," Claire said, with remarkable calm; "and you don't need forgiveness. I've heard you're planning to get married. It seems to me you had every right to do so. Weren't you as free as I am?"
Thereupon, approaching the doorway, she made a sign to Philippe. Athénais boldly followed the ironmaster.
Thereupon, as she neared the doorway, she signaled to Philippe. Athénais confidently followed the ironmaster.
"I must introduce you to one another, gentlemen. Monsieur le Duc de Bligny--my cousin." Then, turning towards her faithless lover, and defying him, as it were, with her proud gaze, she added, "Duke, Monsieur Derblay, my future husband."
"I need to introduce you both, gentlemen. Monsieur le Duc de Bligny—my cousin." Then, turning to her unfaithful lover and challenging him with her confident look, she added, "Duke, Monsieur Derblay, my future husband."
III.--The Ironmaster's Disappointment
Touched by the disinterested delicacy of M. Derblay, the marchioness sanctioned her daughter's sudden determination without anxiety. In her mother's presence, Claire showed every outward sign of happiness, but her heart became bitter and her mind disturbed, and nought remained of the noble, tender-hearted Claire.
Touched by the selfless kindness of M. Derblay, the marchioness approved of her daughter's sudden decision without worry. In front of her mother, Claire displayed every sign of joy, but her heart grew bitter and her mind troubled, leaving nothing of the noble, tender-hearted Claire.
Her only object now was to avenge herself on Athénais and humiliate the duke; and the preparations for the wedding were carried on with incredible speed. Left ignorant of the ironmaster's generous intentions, she attributed his ready deference to all her wishes to his ambition to become her husband, and even felt contempt for the readiness with which he had enacted his part in the humiliating comedy played before the duke, so thoroughly did she misjudge passionate, generous-hearted Philippe, whose only dream was to restore her happiness.
Her only goal now was to get back at Athénais and embarrass the duke, and the wedding preparations were moving incredibly fast. Unaware of the ironmaster's noble intentions, she interpreted his willingness to fulfill all her wishes as his desire to marry her, and she even felt disdain for how easily he played along in the humiliating act in front of the duke. She completely misjudged passionate, kind-hearted Philippe, whose only dream was to bring her happiness back.
Mlle, de Beaulieu arrived at two decisions which stupefied everybody. She wished the wedding to take place at midnight, without the least pomp, and only the members of the two families to be present. The marchioness raised her hands to heaven, and the marquis asked his sister if she were going mad, but Philippe declared these wishes seemed very proper to him, and so they were carried out.
Mlle de Beaulieu made two decisions that shocked everyone. She wanted the wedding to happen at midnight, with no fuss at all, and only the two families in attendance. The marchioness raised her hands to the sky, and the marquis asked his sister if she was losing her mind, but Philippe said he thought her wishes were perfectly reasonable, and so they were put into action.
The marriage contract was signed on the eve of the great day. Claire remained ignorant of the fact that she was ruined, and signed quite unsuspectingly the act which endowed her with half M. Derblay's fortune.
The marriage contract was signed the night before the big day. Claire had no idea that her life was about to change forever and signed, completely unaware, the document that granted her half of M. Derblay's fortune.
The service was performed with the same simplicity as would have been observed at a pauper's wedding. The dreary music troubled the duke, and reminded him of his father's funeral, when his aunt and cousins wept with him. He was now alone. Separated for ever from the dear ones who had been so kind to him, he compared Philippe's conduct with his own, and, turning his eyes to Claire, divined that she wept. A light broke on him; he realised the ironmaster's true position, and decided he might revenge himself very sweetly.
The service was held with the same simplicity you’d see at a poor person's wedding. The gloomy music bothered the duke and reminded him of his father's funeral, when his aunt and cousins cried alongside him. Now, he was by himself. Forever separated from the beloved people who had been so good to him, he contrasted Philippe's actions with his own, and when he looked at Claire, he sensed that she was crying. A realization hit him; he understood the ironmaster's real situation and decided he could take sweet revenge.
"She weeps," he said to himself. "She hates that man, and still loves me."
"She’s crying," he said to himself. "She hates that guy, yet she still loves me."
After the service he looked in vain for traces of tears. She was calm and smiling, and spoke in perfect self-possession.
After the service, he searched in vain for any signs of tears. She was calm and smiling, speaking with complete composure.
But when she was left alone, all on a sudden she found herself face to face with the cruel reality. She held herself and Philippe in horror. She must have been mad, and he had acted most unworthily in lending himself to her plans. When he at last ventured to come to her, her harsh expression astonished him. She managed to convey to him her wish to remain alone, and he showed himself so proud and magnanimous, she asked herself if it would be possible for her to live apart from him. How could she for ever repel such a loyal, generous man without showing herself unjust and cruel?
But when she was left alone, suddenly she found herself confronting the harsh reality. She was horrified by both herself and Philippe. She must have been crazy, and he acted terribly by going along with her plans. When he finally dared to approach her, her cold expression shocked him. She communicated her desire to be alone, and he was so proud and generous that she wondered if it would be possible to live without him. How could she continuously push away such a loyal, kind man without being unfair and cruel?
Her husband approached her. His lips touched her forehead. "Till to-morrow," he said. But as he touched her he was seized with a mad, passionate longing. He caught her in his arms in an irresistible transport. "Oh, if you only knew how much I love you!"
Her husband came up to her. His lips kissed her forehead. "See you tomorrow," he said. But as he touched her, he was overcome with an intense, passionate desire. He pulled her into his arms in a surge of emotion. "Oh, if you only knew how much I love you!"
Surprised at first, Claire turned livid.
Surprised at first, Claire turned furious.
"Leave me!" she cried in an angry voice.
"Leave me alone!" she shouted angrily.
Philippe drew back. "What!" he said, in a troubled voice. "You repel me with horror! Do you hate me, then? And why? Ah, that man who forsook you so cowardly--that man, do you still happen to love him?"
Philippe pulled away. "What!" he said, sounding upset. "You terrify me! Do you hate me then? And why? Ah, that guy who left you so cowardly—do you still happen to love him?"
"Ah, have you not perceived that I have been mad?" cried Claire, ceasing to restrain herself. "I have deserved your anger and contempt, no doubt. Come, take everything belonging to me except myself! My fortune is yours. I give it you. Let it be the ransom of my liberty."
"Ah, haven’t you noticed that I’ve been crazy?" Claire exclaimed, stopping herself from holding back. "I know I deserve your anger and disdain. Go on, take everything that belongs to me except for myself! My wealth is yours. I’m giving it to you. Let it be the price for my freedom."
Philippe was on the point of revealing the truth, which he had hitherto hidden with such delicacy and care, but he cast the idea aside. "Do you really take me for a man who sells himself?" he asked coldly. "I, who came here but a little while ago, palpitating and trembling to tell my love! Wasn't I more than mad, more than grotesque? For, after all, I have your fortune. I'm paid. I have no right to complain."
Philippe was about to reveal the truth that he had carefully hidden until now, but he pushed the thought away. "Do you really think I'm someone who sells himself?" he asked coldly. "I, who just arrived here not long ago, eager and nervous to express my love! Wasn't I more than crazy, more than ridiculous? After all, I have your fortune. I'm being compensated. I have no reason to complain."
Philippe burst into a bitter laugh, and falling on the sofa, hid his face in his hands.
Philippe let out a harsh laugh, then collapsed onto the sofa and covered his face with his hands.
"Monsieur," said Claire haughtily, "let us finish this. Spare me useless raillery----"
"Mister," Claire said arrogantly, "let's get this over with. Save me the pointless teasing----"
Philippe showed his face, down which tears were streaming. "I am not railing, madame; I am weeping--mourning my happiness, for ever lost. But this is enough weakness. You wished to purchase your liberty. I give it you for nothing. You will realise one day that you have been even more unjust than cruel, and you may then think of trying to undo what you have done. But it will be useless. If I saw you on your knees begging my forgiveness, I should not have a word of pity for you. Adieu, madame. We shall live as you have willed it."
Philippe showed his face, tears streaming down it. "I'm not angry, madame; I'm crying—mourning my happiness, which is lost forever. But this is enough weakness. You wanted to buy your freedom. I give it to you for free. One day, you'll realize that you've been even more unfair than cruel, and you might think about trying to undo what you've done. But it will be pointless. If I saw you on your knees begging for my forgiveness, I wouldn't feel a bit of pity for you. Goodbye, madame. We'll live as you've chosen."
Claire simply bent her head in assent. Philippe gave her a last glance, hoping for some softening; but she remained inert and frigid. He slowly opened the door, and closed it, pausing again to listen if a cry or a sigh would give him--wounded as he was--a pretext for returning and offering to forgive. But all was silent.
Claire just nodded her head in agreement. Philippe gave her one last look, wishing for some sign of warmth; but she stayed motionless and cold. He slowly opened the door and closed it, stopping again to listen for a cry or a sigh that might give him—hurt as he was—a reason to go back and offer his forgiveness. But everything was quiet.
"Proud creature," said he. "You refuse to bend, but I will break you."
"Proud creature," he said. "You won't submit, but I'll break you."
The next morning Claire was found insensible, and for months she lay ill, nursed by Philippe with silent devotion. From that time forth his manner did not change. Gentle and most attentive to Claire in the presence of strangers, he was cold, grave, and strictly polite when they were alone.
The next morning, Claire was found unconscious, and for months she was sick, cared for by Philippe with quiet devotion. After that, his behavior didn’t change. He was gentle and very attentive to Claire around other people, but when they were alone, he was distant, serious, and strictly polite.
IV.--The Lover's Reward
In the first expansion of her return to life she had decided she would be amiable, and frankly grant her friendship to Philippe, but saw, to her mortification, she was disposed to grant more than was asked of her. When he handed her "the income of her fortune, for six months," she became in a moment the proud Claire of other times, and refused to take it. Their eyes met; she relapsed, conquered. He it was she loved now. She constantly looked at him, and did whatever she thought would please him. She learnt with surprise that her husband was on the high road to becoming one of the princes of industry--that great power of the century. And when she learnt, accidentally from her brother, that she herself had had no dowry, she said, "I must win him back, or I shall die!"
In her renewed life, she decided to be friendly and openly offer her friendship to Philippe, but to her embarrassment, she realized she was willing to give more than he asked. When he handed her "the income of her fortune, for six months," she instantly turned back into the proud Claire of the past and refused to accept it. Their gazes locked, and she fell back, defeated. It was him she loved now. She constantly watched him and did everything she thought would make him happy. To her surprise, she learned that her husband was on track to become one of the leading industrialists—a major force of the time. And when she accidentally found out from her brother that she had no dowry, she exclaimed, "I must win him back, or I will die!"
The Duc and Duchess de Bligny arrived at La Varenne. La Varenne became the scene of numerous fetes, but Claire excused herself from attending on the ground that she was not yet well enough to sit up late. Athénais' anticipated pleasure was all lost, since she could not crush her rival with her magnificence. In her jealous rage she began to devote particular attention to Monsieur Derblay. At last, Claire judged the cup was full, and on her fête day, encouraged for the first time by her husband's glances, called Athénais aside and entreated her to stay away from their home for a time, at least. Athénais, pale with rage, replied insultingly, and Claire summoned the duke to take his wife away if he did not wish her to be turned out in presence of everyone.
The Duke and Duchess de Bligny arrived at La Varenne. La Varenne became the setting for many celebrations, but Claire decided not to attend because she wasn't feeling well enough to stay up late. Athénais' excitement disappeared since she couldn't outshine her rival with her grandeur. In her jealous fury, she started to focus her attention on Monsieur Derblay. Finally, Claire felt that enough was enough, and on her celebration day, encouraged for the first time by her husband's looks, she pulled Athénais aside and asked her to stay away from their home for a while, at least. Athénais, pale with anger, responded with insults, and Claire called the duke to take his wife away if he didn’t want her to be thrown out in front of everyone.
With perfect composure Bligny asked Philippe if he approved of what Madame Derblay had done. In a grave voice, the ironmaster answered, "Monsieur le Duc, whatever Madame Derblay may do, whatever reason she may have for doing it, I consider everything she does as well done."
With perfect calm, Bligny asked Philippe if he approved of what Madame Derblay had done. In a serious tone, the ironmaster replied, "Monsieur le Duc, no matter what Madame Derblay does or her reasons for it, I believe everything she does is done well."
Claire saw two pistols lowered. With a shriek, she bounded forward and clapped her hand on the muzzle of Bligny's pistol!
Claire saw two guns pointed down. With a scream, she rushed forward and slapped her hand on the muzzle of Bligny's gun!
An hour had elapsed without her regaining consciousness. The ironmaster was leaning over her. Suddenly her eyes opened, and she threw her arms round his neck. An acute pain passed through her hand, and she remembered everything--her despair, her anguish, and her sacrifice.
An hour had passed without her waking up. The ironmaster was leaning over her. Suddenly, her eyes opened, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. A sharp pain shot through her hand, and she recalled everything—her despair, her anguish, and her sacrifice.
"One word?" she asked. "Tell me, do you love me?"
"One word?" she asked. "Just tell me, do you love me?"
Philippe showed her a radiant face.
Philippe showed her a bright smile.
"Yes, I love you," he replied.
"Yeah, I love you," he said.
A cry escaped Claire. She clung frantically to Philippe; their eyes met, and in inexpressible ecstasy they exchanged their first kiss of love.
A cry escaped Claire. She held on tightly to Philippe; their eyes met, and in overwhelming joy, they shared their first kiss of love.
OUIDA (LOUISE DE LA RAMÉE)
Under Two Flags
There are few women writers who have created more stir by their works than Louise de la Ramée, the lady who wrote under the pen name of Ouida. Born of English and French parentage at Bury St. Edmund, England, in 1840, she began to turn to account her undoubted literary talents at the age of twenty, when she contributed to the "New Monthly" and "Bentley's Magazine." In the same year appeared her first long story, "Granville de Vigne," which was afterwards renamed and republished as "Held in Bondage." From that time an amazing output of romances fell in rapid succession from her pen, the most picturesque of them, perhaps, being "Under Two Flags" (1867) and "Moths." With respect to the former, although on occasions it exhibits a tendency towards inaccurate observation, the story is told with rare dramatic force and descriptive power. From 1874, Mlle. Ramée made her home in Italy, where, at Lucca, in spite of her reputation as a novelist, she died in straightened circumstances Jan. 25, 1908.
There are few women writers who have caused as much excitement with their works as Louise de la Ramée, who wrote under the pen name Ouida. Born to English and French parents in Bury St. Edmund, England, in 1840, she began to use her clear literary talent at the age of twenty when she contributed to "New Monthly" and "Bentley's Magazine." That same year, her first long story, "Granville de Vigne," was published, later renamed and republished as "Held in Bondage." From that point, she produced an incredible variety of romances in quick succession, with perhaps the most notable being "Under Two Flags" (1867) and "Moths." Regarding the former, while it sometimes shows a tendency for inaccurate detail, the story is told with exceptional dramatic strength and descriptive skill. Starting in 1874, Mlle. Ramée lived in Italy, where she passed away in modest circumstances on January 25, 1908, in Lucca, despite her status as a novelist.
I.--An Officer of the Guards
A Guardsman at home is always luxuriously accommodated, and the Hon. Bertie Cecil, second son of Viscount Royallieu, was never behind his fellows in anything; besides, he was one of the crack officers of the 1st Life Guards, and ladies sent him pretty things enough to fill the Palais Royal.
A Guardsman at home always enjoys lavish accommodations, and the Hon. Bertie Cecil, the second son of Viscount Royallieu, was never outdone by his peers in anything; on top of that, he was one of the top officers of the 1st Life Guards, and ladies sent him so many lovely gifts that they could fill the Palais Royal.
Then Hon. Bertie was known generally in the brigade as "Beauty," and the appellative, gained at Eton, was in no way undeserved. His face, with as much delicacy and brilliancy as a woman's, was at once handsome, thoroughbred, languid, nonchalant with a certain latent recklessness, under the impassive calm of habit.
Then Hon. Bertie was commonly known in the brigade as "Beauty," and the nickname, earned at Eton, was totally justified. His face, with the same delicacy and brightness as a woman's, was striking, refined, laid-back, and casually confident, with a hint of hidden recklessness beneath his unflappable calm.
Life petted him and pampered him; lodged him like a prince, dined him like a king, and had never let him feel the want of all that is bought by money. How could he understand that he was not as rich a man as his oldest and closest comrade, Lord Rockingham, a Colossus, known as "the Seraph," the eldest son of the Duke of Lyonesse?
Life treated him well and spoiled him; housed him like royalty, fed him like a king, and had never made him feel the lack of anything that money can buy. How could he realize that he wasn't as wealthy as his oldest and closest friend, Lord Rockingham, a giant known as "the Seraph," the eldest son of the Duke of Lyonesse?
A quarrel with his father (whom he always alluded to as "Royal") reminded him that he was ruined; that he would get no help from the old lord, or from his elder brother, the heir. He was hopelessly in debt; nothing but the will of his creditors stood between him and the fatal hour when he must "send in his papers to sell," and be "nowhere" in the great race of life.
A fight with his father (whom he always referred to as "Royal") reminded him that he was doomed; that he wouldn’t get any help from the old man or from his older brother, the heir. He was deep in debt; only the willingness of his creditors kept him from the moment when he would have to "declare bankruptcy" and be "nowhere" in the big race of life.
An appeal for money from his young brother, Berkeley, whom he really loved, forced Cecil to look, for the first time, blankly in the face of ruin that awaited him.
An appeal for money from his younger brother, Berkeley, whom he genuinely loved, made Cecil confront, for the first time, the harsh reality of the ruin that was looming over him.
Berkeley, a boy of twenty, had been gambling, and came to Cecil, as he had come often enough before, with his tale of needs. It was £300 Berkeley wanted, and he had already borrowed £100 from a friend--a shameless piece of degradation in Cecil's code.
Berkeley, a twenty-year-old guy, had been gambling and went to Cecil, just like he had done many times before, with his story of needs. He needed £300, and he had already borrowed £100 from a friend—a totally shameful move in Cecil's eyes.
"It is no use to give you false hopes, young one," said Cecil gently. "I can do nothing. If the money were mine it should be yours at a word. But I am all downhill, and my bills may be called in at any moment."
"It’s pointless to raise your hopes, kid," Cecil said kindly. "I can’t do anything. If the money were mine, it would be yours in an instant. But I’m in a tough spot, and my debts could come due any time."
"You are such chums with Rockingham, and he's as rich as all the Jews put together. What harm could there be if you asked him to lend you some money for me?"
"You’re really good friends with Rockingham, and he has more money than all the Jews combined. What’s the harm in asking him to lend you some cash for me?"
Cecil's face darkened.
Cecil's expression soured.
"You will bring some disgrace on us before you die, Berkeley," he said. "Have you no common knowledge of honour? If I did such a thing I should deserve to be hounded out of the Guards to-morrow. The only thing for you to do is to go down and tell Royal, he will sell every stick and stone for your sake."
"You'll bring us some shame before you die, Berkeley," he said. "Don't you have any understanding of honor? If I ever did something like that, I should be kicked out of the Guards tomorrow. The only thing you need to do is go talk to Royal; he'll sell everything he has for you."
"I would rather cut my throat," said the boy. "I have had so much from him lately."
"I'd rather cut my throat," said the boy. "I've gotten so much from him lately."
But in the end he promised to go.
But in the end, he promised to go.
It was hard for Bertie to get it into his brain that he really was at the end of his resources. There still seemed one chance open to him. He was a fearless rider, and his horse, Forest King, was famous for its powers. He entered him for a great race at Baden, and piled on all he could, determined to be sunk or saved by the race. If he won he might be able to set things right for a time, and then family influence ought to procure him an advance in the Guards.
It was tough for Bertie to accept that he had truly run out of options. There still seemed to be one chance left for him. He was an adventurous rider, and his horse, Forest King, was renowned for its abilities. He signed up for a big race at Baden, betting everything he could, resolved to either succeed or fail with this race. If he won, he might manage to fix things temporarily, and then family connections should help him get a promotion in the Guards.
Forest King had never failed its master hitherto, and Bertie would have been saved by his faithful steed, but for the fact that a blackguardly turf welcher doctored the horse's mouth, and Forest King was beaten, and couldn't finish the course.
Forest King had never let its master down before, and Bertie would have been saved by his loyal horse, if it weren't for the fact that a shady turf cheat tampered with the horse's mouth, causing Forest King to be beaten and unable to finish the race.
"Something ails King," said Cecil calmly, "he is fairly knocked off his legs. Some vet must look to him; ridden a yard further he will fall."
"Something is wrong with the King," said Cecil calmly, "he’s completely worn out. Some vet needs to check on him; if he goes another step, he’ll collapse."
II "A Mystery--An Error"
Cecil knew that with the failure of Forest King had gone the last plank that saved him from ruin, perhaps the last chance that stood between him and dishonour. He had never looked on it as within the possibilities of hazard that the horse could be defeated, and the blow fell with crushing force; the fiercer because his indolence had persisted in ignoring his danger, and his whole character was so accustomed to ease and to enjoyment.
Cecil realized that with the failure of Forest King, he had lost the last safeguard that kept him from financial ruin, possibly the last opportunity standing between him and disgrace. He had never considered it possible for the horse to be defeated, and the impact was devastating; it hurt even more because his laziness had kept him from recognizing the danger, and his entire nature was so used to comfort and pleasure.
He got away from his companions, and wandered out alone into the gardens in the evening sunlight, throwing himself on a bench beneath a mountain-ash.
He escaped from his friends and wandered out alone into the gardens in the evening sunlight, flopping down on a bench under a mountain-ash.
Here the little Lady Venetia, the eight-year-old sister of the colossal Seraph, found him, and Cecil roused himself, and smiled at her.
Here the little Lady Venetia, the eight-year-old sister of the huge Seraph, found him, and Cecil woke up and smiled at her.
"They say you have lost all your money," said the child, "and I want you to take mine. It is my very own. Papa gives it to me to do just what I like with it. Please do take it."
"They say you've lost all your money," said the child, "and I want you to take mine. It's my very own. Dad gives it to me to do whatever I want with it. Please take it."
Twenty bright Napoleons fell in a glittering shower on the grass.
Twenty shiny Napoleons fell in a sparkling shower onto the grass.
"Petite reine," Cecil murmured gently, "how some man will love you one day. I cannot take your money, and you will understand why when you are older. But I will take this if you will give it me," and he picked up a little enamelled sweetmeat box, and slipped it into his waistcoat pocket. It was only a child's gift, but he kept it through many a dark day and wild night.
"Little queen," Cecil murmured gently, "someday a man will love you deeply. I can't accept your money, and you'll see why when you're older. But I will take this if you offer it to me," and he picked up a small enamel sweetmeat box and tucked it into his waistcoat pocket. It was just a child's gift, but he held onto it through many dark days and wild nights.
At that moment as he stood there, with the child beside him, one of the men of the gardens brought him an English letter, marked "instant." Cecil took it wearily, broke the envelope, and read a scrawled, miserable letter, blotted with hot tears, and scored out in impulsive misery. The Lady Venetia went slowly away and when next they met it was under the burning sun of Africa.
At that moment, as he stood there with the child next to him, one of the gardeners handed him an urgent English letter. Cecil took it with a sigh, opened the envelope, and read a messy, heart-wrenching letter, stained with fresh tears and crossed out in a fit of despair. Lady Venetia walked away slowly, and when they saw each other next, it was under the blazing sun of Africa.
Alone, Cecil's head sank down upon his hands.
Alone, Cecil rested his head on his hands.
"Oh, God!" he thought. "If it were anything--anything except disgrace!"
"Oh, God!" he thought. "Anything but disgrace!"
An hour later and the Seraph's servant brought him a message, asking him to come to Lord Rockingham's rooms immediately.
An hour later, the Seraph's servant delivered a message, requesting him to go to Lord Rockingham's rooms right away.
Cecil went, and the Seraph crossed the room with his hand held out; not for his life in that moment would he have omitted that gesture of friendship. There was a third person in the room, a Jew, M. Baroni, who held a folded paper, with the forged signature of Rockingham on it, and another signature, the name of the forger in whose favour the bill was drawn; that other signature was--Bertie Cecil.
Cecil left, and the Seraph walked across the room with his hand extended; he wouldn’t have skipped that gesture of friendship for anything in the world at that moment. There was a third person in the room, a Jew, M. Baroni, who held a folded paper with the forged signature of Rockingham on it, and another signature, the name of the forger for whom the bill was made out; that other signature was--Bertie Cecil.
"Cecil, my dear fellow," said the Seraph, "I'm ashamed to send for you on such a blackguard errand! Here, M. Baroni, make your statement. Later on, Mr. Cecil can avenge it."
"Cecil, my dear friend," said the Seraph, "I'm embarrassed to call you in for such a shady task! Here, M. Baroni, go ahead and give your account. Later, Mr. Cecil can take care of it."
"My statement is easily made," said the Jew. "I simply charge the Hon. Bertie Cecil with having negotiated a bill with my firm for £750 month, drawn in his own favour, and accepted at two months' date by your lordship. Your signature you, my lord marquis, admit to be a forgery. With that forgery I charge your friend!"
"My statement is pretty straightforward," said the Jew. "I just accuse the Hon. Bertie Cecil of negotiating a bill with my company for £750 a month, drawn in his own favor, and accepted at two months' date by you, my lord. You, my lord marquis, acknowledge that your signature is a forgery. I charge your friend with that forgery!"
Cecil stood silent, with a strange anguish on his face.
Cecil stood quietly, a look of unusual pain on his face.
"I am not guilty," he said quietly.
"I didn't do it," he said softly.
"Beauty--Beauty! Never say that to me!" said the Seraph. "Do you think I can ever doubt you?"
"Beauty—Beauty! Don't ever say that to me!" said the Seraph. "Do you think I could ever doubt you?"
"It is a matter of course," replied Baroni, "that Mr. Cecil denies the accusation. It is very wise. But I must arrest Mr. Cecil! Were you alone, my lord, you could prosecute or not, as you please; but ours is the money obtained by that forgery. If Mr. Cecil will accompany me unresistingly, I will not summon legal force."
"It’s just expected," Baroni said, "that Mr. Cecil denies the accusation. It’s very clever of him. But I have to arrest Mr. Cecil! If it were just you, my lord, you could decide whether to pursue this or not; but we are dealing with money that was obtained through that forgery. If Mr. Cecil is willing to come with me without a fight, I won’t call in the police."
"Cecil, tell me what is to be done?" said the Seraph hoarsely. "I will send for the duke--"
"Cecil, tell me what should we do?" said the Seraph hoarsely. "I will call for the duke--"
"Send for no one. I will go with this man. He is right as far as he knows. The whole is a--a mystery--an error."
"Don’t call anyone. I’ll go with this guy. He’s right as far as he understands. The whole thing is a— a mystery— a mistake."
Cecil hesitated a moment; then he stretched out his hand. "Will you take it--still?"
Cecil paused for a moment; then he reached out his hand. "Will you take it—still?"
"Take it! Before all the world, always, come what will!"
"Take it! In front of everyone, no matter what happens!"
The Seraph's voice rang clear as the ring of silver. Another moment, and the door had closed. Cecil went slowly out beside his accuser, not blaming the Jew in anything.
The Seraph's voice rang out clear like a silver bell. A moment later, the door closed. Cecil walked slowly beside his accuser, not holding the Jew responsible for anything.
Once out in the air, the Hebrew laid his hand on his arm. Presently, in a side-street, three figures loomed in the shadow of the houses--a German official, the commissary of police, and an English detective. The Hebrew had betrayed him, and arrested him in the open street.
Once outside, the Hebrew placed his hand on his arm. Soon, in a side street, three figures appeared in the shadows of the houses—a German official, the police commissioner, and an English detective. The Hebrew had turned him in and had him arrested right there in the street.
In an instant all the pride and blood of his race was up. He wrenched his wrists free and with his left arm felled the detective to earth with a crushing blow. The German---a powerful and firmly-built man--was on him at once, but Cecil's science was the finer. For a second the two rocked in close embrace, and then the German fell heavily.
In an instant, all the pride and passion of his heritage surged within him. He pulled his wrists free and with his left arm struck the detective to the ground with a powerful blow. The German—who was strong and well-built—immediately charged at him, but Cecil's skills were superior. For a moment, they struggled in close quarters, and then the German collapsed heavily.
The cries of Baroni drew a crowd at once, but Cecil dashed, with the swiftness of the deer, forward into the gathering night.
The shouts of Baroni quickly attracted a crowd, but Cecil raced forward into the gathering darkness as fast as a deer.
Flight! The craven's refuge--the criminal's resource! Flight! He wished in the moment's agony that they would send a bullet through his brain.
Flight! The coward's escape—the criminal's solution! Flight! In that moment of pain, he wished they would just shoot him in the head.
Soon the pursuers were far behind. But Cecil knew that he had but the few remaining hours of night left to save those for whom he had elected to sacrifice his life.
Soon the pursuers were far behind. But Cecil knew that he only had a few hours of night left to save those he had chosen to sacrifice his life for.
III.--Under Another Flag
Cigarette was the pet of the army of Africa, and was as lawless as most of her patrons. She was the Friend of the Flag. Soldiers had been about her from her cradle. They had been her books, her teachers, her guardians, and, later on, her lovers, all the days of her life. She had no sense of duty taught her, except to face fire boldly, never to betray a comrade, and to worship but two deities--"la Gloire" and "la France." Her own sex would have seen no good in her, but her comrades-in-arms could, and did. A certain chasseur d'Afrique in this army at Algiers puzzled her. He treated her with a grave courtesy, that made her wish, with impatient scorn for the wish, that she knew how to read, and had not her hair cut short like a boy's--a weakness the little vivandière had never been visited with before.
Cigarette was the army's little darling in Africa and was as unruly as many of her companions. She was a true supporter of the Flag. Soldiers had surrounded her since she was a child. They were her books, her teachers, her protectors, and later, her lovers throughout her life. She had never learned any sense of duty other than to face danger bravely, never betray a friend, and to worship only two gods—"la Gloire" and "la France." Women would not have seen anything good in her, but her fellow soldiers could, and did. A certain chasseur d'Afrique in the army at Algiers confused her. He treated her with a serious kind of respect that made her wish—despite her impatience with the thought—that she could read and that her hair wasn’t cut short like a boy's—a feeling the little vivandière had never experienced before.
"You are too fine for us, mon brave," she said pettishly once to this chasseur. "They say you are English, but I don't believe it. Say what you are, then?"
"You are too good for us, my brave," she said irritably to this hunter. "They say you're English, but I don't believe it. So what are you, then?"
"A soldier of France. Can you wish me more?"
"A soldier of France. Can you ask for anything more?"
"True," she said simply. "But you were not always a soldier of France? You joined, they say, twelve years ago. What were you before then?"
"That's true," she said plainly. "But you weren't always a soldier for France, right? They say you joined twelve years ago. What did you do before that?"
"Before?" he answered slowly. "Well--a fool"
"Before?" he replied slowly. "Well—a fool."
"You belonged to the majority, then!" said Cigarette. "But why did you come into the service? You were born in the noblesse--bah, I know an aristocrat at a glance! What ruined you, Monsieur l'Aristocrat?"
"You were part of the majority, then!" said Cigarette. "But why did you join the service? You were born into the nobility—ugh, I can spot an aristocrat right away! What brought you down, Monsieur l'Aristocrat?"
"Aristocrat? I am none. I am Louis Victor, a corporal of the chasseurs."
"Aristocrat? I'm not one. I'm Louis Victor, a corporal in the chasseurs."
"You are dull, mon brave."
"You are boring, my brave."
Cigarette left him, and made her way to the officers' quarters. High or low, they were all the same to Cigarette, and she would have talked to the emperor himself as coolly as she did to any private.
Cigarette left and headed to the officers' quarters. Whether they were high-ranking or low-ranking, they were all the same to Cigarette, and she would have spoken to the emperor himself as casually as she did to any private.
She praised the good looks of the corporal of chasseurs, and his colonel, M. le Marquis de Châteauroy, answered, with a curse, "I wish my corporal were shot! One can never hear the last of him!"
She complimented the corporal of chasseurs on his looks, and his colonel, M. le Marquis de Châteauroy, replied with a curse, "I wish my corporal would get shot! You never stop hearing about him!"
Meanwhile, the corporal of chasseurs sat alone among the stones of a ruined mosque. He was a dashing cavalry soldier, who had a dozen wounds cut over his body by the Bedouin swords in many and hot skirmishes; who had waited through sultry African nights for the lion's tread; and who had served well in fierce, arduous work in trying campaigns and in close discipline.
Meanwhile, the corporal of chasseurs sat alone among the stones of a ruined mosque. He was a striking cavalry soldier, with a dozen scars from Bedouin swords received in numerous intense skirmishes; someone who had spent sultry African nights listening for the lion's footsteps; and who had performed admirably in tough, demanding campaigns and under strict discipline.
From the extremes of luxury and indolence Cecil came to the extremes of hardship and toil. He had borne the change mutely, and without a murmur, though the first years were years of intense misery. His comrades had grown to love him, seeing his courage and his willingness to help them, with a rough, dog-like love.
From a life of luxury and laziness, Cecil entered a world of hardship and hard work. He accepted the change quietly, without complaint, even though the first years were filled with intense suffering. His fellow workers grew fond of him, admiring his bravery and his readiness to lend a hand, with a rough, loyal affection.
Twelve years ago in England it was accepted that Bertie Cecil and his servant Rake had been killed in a railway accident in France.
Twelve years ago in England, it was believed that Bertie Cecil and his servant Rake had died in a train accident in France.
And the solitary corporal of chasseurs read in the "Galignani" of the death of his father, Viscount Royallieu, and of his elder brother. The title and estate that should have been his had gone to his younger brother.
And the lone corporal of chasseurs read in the "Galignani" about the death of his father, Viscount Royallieu, and his older brother. The title and estate that should have belonged to him had gone to his younger brother.
IV.--From Death to Life
The Seraph, now Duke of Lyonesse, and his sister Venetia, Princess Corona, came on a visit to the French camp, and with them Berkeley, Viscount Royallieu. Corporal Louis Victor saw them, and, safe from recognition himself, knew them. But Cecil was not to go down to the grave unreleased. First, his brother Berkeley coming upon him alone in the solitude of a desert camp, made concealment impossible.
The Seraph, now the Duke of Lyonesse, and his sister Venetia, Princess Corona, visited the French camp, accompanied by Berkeley, Viscount Royallieu. Corporal Louis Victor saw them and, safe from being recognized himself, knew who they were. But Cecil wasn't going to die without being released first. His brother Berkeley stumbled upon him alone in the quiet of a deserted camp, making it impossible to hide.
"Have you lived stainlessly since?" were Cecil's only words, stern as the demand of a judge.
"Have you lived without any stains since?" were Cecil's only words, serious like a judge's demand.
"God is my witness, yes! But you--they said you were dead. That was my first disgrace, and my last; you bore the weight of my shame. What can I say? Such nobility, such sacrifice--"
"God is my witness, yes! But you—they said you were dead. That was my first disgrace, and my last; you carried the burden of my shame. What can I say? Such nobility, such sacrifice—"
It was for himself that Berkeley trembled.
It was for himself that Berkeley shook.
"I have kept your secret twelve years; I will keep it still," said Cecil gravely. "Only leave Algeria at once."
"I’ve kept your secret for twelve years; I’ll keep it for now," Cecil said seriously. "Just leave Algeria immediately."
A slight incident revealed the corporal's identity to the Princess Corona. By his bearing he had attracted the attention of the visitors to the camp, and on being admitted to the villa of the princess to restore a gold chain dropped carelessly in the road, he disclosed the little enamelled box, marked "Venetia," the gift of the child in the garden at Baden.
A small incident revealed the corporal's identity to Princess Corona. His demeanor had caught the attention of the visitors at the camp, and when he was allowed into the villa of the princess to return a gold chain that had been carelessly dropped in the road, he revealed the small enameled box labeled "Venetia," a gift from the child in the garden at Baden.
"That box is mine!" cried the princess. "I gave it! And you? You are my brother's friend? You are Bertie Cecil?"
"That box is mine!" shouted the princess. "I gave it! And you? You're my brother's friend? You're Bertie Cecil?"
"Petite reine!" he murmured.
"Little queen!" he murmured.
Then he acknowledged who he was, not even for his brother's sake could he have lied to her; but he implored her to say nothing to the Seraph. "I was innocent, but in honour I can never give you or any living thing proof that this crime was not mine."
Then he admitted who he was; not even for his brother's sake could he lie to her; but he pleaded with her not to say anything to the Seraph. "I was innocent, but in honor I can never provide you or anyone else proof that this crime wasn’t mine."
"He is either a madman or a martyr," she mused, when Cecil had left her. That he loved her was plain, and the time was not far distant when she should love him, and be willing to share any sacrifice love and honour might demand.
"He’s either crazy or a martyr," she thought after Cecil had left her. It was obvious that he loved her, and it wouldn't be long before she would love him back and be ready to make any sacrifice that love and honor might require.
The hatred of Colonel Châteauroy for his corporal brought matters to a climax. Meeting Cecil returning from his visit to Venetia, Châteauroy could not refrain from saying insulting things concerning the princess.
The Colonel Châteauroy's hatred for his corporal reached a breaking point. When he saw Cecil coming back from his visit to Venetia, Châteauroy couldn't help but say disrespectful things about the princess.
"You lie!" cried Cecil; "and you know that you lie! Breathe her name once more, and, as we are both living men, I will have your life for your outrage!"
"You’re lying!" shouted Cecil; "and you know it! Say her name one more time, and, as true as we're both alive, I'll take your life for that insult!"
And as he spoke Cecil smote him on the lips.
And as he spoke, Cecil hit him on the lips.
Châteauroy summoned the guard, the corporal was placed under arrest, and brought to court-martial.
Châteauroy called in the guard, the corporal was arrested, and taken to a court-martial.
In three days' time Corporal Louis Victor would be shot by order of the court-martial.
In three days, Corporal Louis Victor would be executed by the court-martial's orders.
Cigarette, and Cigarette alone, prevented the sentence being carried out, and that at the cost of her life.
Cigarette, and only Cigarette, stopped the sentence from being carried out, and she paid for it with her life.
She was away from the camp at the time in a Moorish town when the news came to her; and she stumbled on Berkeley Cecil, and, knowing him for an Englishman, worked on his feelings, and gave him no rest till he had acknowledged the condemned man for his elder brother and the lawful Viscount Royallieu, peer of England.
She was away from the camp in a Moorish town when the news reached her; she ran into Berkeley Cecil, and, recognizing him as an Englishman, tugged at his emotions and wouldn’t let up until he acknowledged the condemned man as his older brother and the rightful Viscount Royallieu, a peer of England.
With this document, signed and sealed by Berkeley, Cigarette galloped off to the fortress where the marshal of France, who was Viceroy of Africa, had arrived. The marshal knew Cigarette; he had decorated her with the cross for her valour in battle, and with the whole army of Africa he loved and admired her.
With this document, signed and sealed by Berkeley, Cigarette rode quickly to the fortress where the marshal of France, who was the Viceroy of Africa, had just arrived. The marshal recognized Cigarette; he had awarded her a medal for her bravery in battle, and the entire African army respected and admired her.
Cigarette gave him the document, and told him all she knew of the corporal's heroism. And the marshal promised the sentence should be deferred until he had found out the whole truth of the matter.
Cigarette handed him the document and shared everything she knew about the corporal's bravery. The marshal promised that the sentence would be delayed until he uncovered the full truth of the situation.
With the order of release in her bosom Cigarette once more vaulted into the saddle, to ride hard through the day and night--for at sunrise on the morrow will the sentence be executed.
With the release order tucked in her bosom, Cigarette once again jumped into the saddle, ready to ride hard through the day and night—because at sunrise the next day, the sentence will be carried out.
And now it is sunrise, and the prisoner has been brought out to the slope of earth out of sight of the camp.
And now it's sunrise, and the prisoner has been taken out to the slope of land, away from the camp's view.
At the last the Seraph appeared, and found in the condemned man the friend of his youth. It was only with great difficulty that Rockingham was overpowered, for he swore Cecil should not be killed, and a dozen soldiers were required to get him away.
At last, the Seraph showed up and found the condemned man was his old friend. Rockingham fought hard against being overpowered, insisting that Cecil shouldn’t be killed, and it took a dozen soldiers to pull him away.
Then Cecil raised his hand, and gave the signal for his own death-shot.
Then Cecil raised his hand and signaled for his own death shot.
The levelled carbines covered him; ere they could fire a shrill cry pierced the air: "Wait! In the name of France!"
The aimed carbines surrounded him; before they could shoot, a sharp voice shouted in the air: "Wait! In the name of France!"
Dismounted and breathless, Cigarette was by the side of Cecil, and had flung herself on his breast.
Dismounted and out of breath, Cigarette was next to Cecil and had thrown herself onto his chest.
Her cry came too late; the volley was fired, and while the prisoner stood erect, grazed only by some of the balls, Cigarette fell, pierced and broken by the fire. She died in Cecil's arms, with the comrades she had loved around her.
Her scream came too late; the shots rang out, and while the prisoner stood tall, only grazed by some of the bullets, Cigarette fell, shot and shattered by the gunfire. She died in Cecil's arms, surrounded by the friends she had loved.
It is spring. Cecil is Lord of Royallieu, the Lady Venetia is his bride.
It’s spring. Cecil is the Lord of Royallieu, and Lady Venetia is his bride.
"It was worth banishment to return," he murmured to her. "It was worth the trials that I bore to learn the love that I have known."
"It was worth being exiled to come back," he whispered to her. "It was worth all the challenges I faced to understand the love I have experienced."
And the memories of both went back to a place in a desert land where the folds of the tricolour drooped over one little grave--a grave where the troops saluted as they passed it, because on the white stone there was carved a name that spoke to every heart:
And the memories of both took them back to a spot in a desert where the folds of the tricolor hung over a small grave—a grave that the troops honored with a salute as they passed, because on the white stone was carved a name that resonated with everyone’s heart:
CIGARETTE
ENFANT DE L'ARMÉE, SOLDAT DE LA FRANCE.
CIGARETTE
CHILD OF THE ARMY, SOLDIER OF FRANCE.
JAMES PAYN
Lost Sir Massingberd
James Payn, one of the most prolific literary workers of the second half of the nineteenth century, was born at Cheltenham, England, Feb. 28, 1830, and died March 23, 1898. After a false start in education for the army, he went to Cambridge University, where he was president of the Union, and published some poems. The acceptance of his contributions by "Household Words" turned him to his true vocation. After writing some years for "Chambers's Journal" he became its editor from 1850 till 1874. His first work of fiction, "The Foster Brothers," a story founded on his college life, appeared in 1859, but it was not until five years later that Payn's name was established as a novelist. This was on the publication of "Lost Sir Massingberd, a Romance of Real Life." The story first appeared in "Chambers's Journal," and is marked by all his good qualities--ingenious construction, dramatic situations, and a skilful arrangement of incidents. Altogether, Payn wrote about sixty volumes of novels and short stories.
James Payn, one of the most prolific writers of the second half of the nineteenth century, was born in Cheltenham, England, on February 28, 1830, and died on March 23, 1898. After a false start in military education, he attended Cambridge University, where he served as president of the Union and published some poems. His contributions were accepted by "Household Words," which led him to find his true calling. After writing for "Chambers's Journal" for a few years, he became its editor from 1850 to 1874. His first work of fiction, "The Foster Brothers," based on his college life, was published in 1859, but it wasn't until five years later that Payn established himself as a novelist with the release of "Lost Sir Massingberd, a Romance of Real Life." This story first appeared in "Chambers's Journal" and showcases all his strengths—clever structure, dramatic situations, and skillful arrangement of events. In total, Payn wrote around sixty volumes of novels and short stories.
I.--Neither Fearing God Nor Regarding Man
In a Midland county, not as yet scarred by factories, there stands a village called Fairburn, which at the time I knew it first had for its squire, its lord, its despot, one Sir Massingberd Heath. Its rector, at that date, was the Rev. Matthew Long, into whose wardship I, Peter Meredith, an Anglo-Indian lad, was placed by my parents. I loved Mr. Long, although he was my tutor; and oh, how I feared and hated Mr. Massingberd! It was not, however, my boyhood alone that caused me to hold this man as a monster of iniquity; it was the opinion which the whole county entertained of him, more or less. Like the unjust judge, he neither feared God nor regarded man.
In a Midland county, not yet marked by factories, there’s a village called Fairburn, which at the time I first knew it had for its squire, its lord, its tyrant, Sir Massingberd Heath. Its rector, at that time, was the Rev. Matthew Long, under whose care I, Peter Meredith, an Anglo-Indian boy, was placed by my parents. I loved Mr. Long, even though he was my tutor; and oh, how I dreaded and despised Mr. Massingberd! It wasn’t just my childhood that led me to see this man as a monster; it was the general opinion of him throughout the county, more or less. Like the unjust judge, he neither feared God nor cared about people.
He had been a fast, very fast friend of the regent; but they were no longer on speaking terms. Sir Massingberd had left the gay, wicked world for good, and was obliged to live at his beautiful country seat in spite of himself. He was irretrievably ruined, and house and land being entailed upon his nephew Marmaduke, he had nothing but a life interest in anything.
He had been a quick, really close friend of the regent; but they weren't on speaking terms anymore. Sir Massingberd had left the lively, reckless world for good and had to live at his beautiful country estate whether he liked it or not. He was completely ruined, and since the house and land were inherited by his nephew Marmaduke, he only had a life interest in anything.
Marmaduke Heath was Mr. Long's pupil as well as myself, and he resided with his uncle at the Hall. He dreaded his relative beyond measure. All the pretended frankness with which the old man sometimes treated the lad was unable to hide the hate with which Sir Massingberd really regarded him; but for this heir-presumptive to the entail, the baronet might raise money to any extent, and once more take his rightful station in the world.
Marmaduke Heath was Mr. Long's student like I was, and he lived with his uncle at the Hall. He was terrified of his relative to an extreme degree. All the fake friendliness the old man sometimes showed the boy couldn't hide the dislike that Sir Massingberd actually had for him; without this potential heir to the inheritance, the baronet wouldn’t be able to borrow money to the extent he needed and reclaim his rightful place in society.
Abject terror obscured the young existence of Marmaduke Heath. The shadow of Sir Massingberd cast itself over him alike when he went out from his hated presence and when he returned to it.
Abject terror overshadowed the young life of Marmaduke Heath. The shadow of Sir Massingberd loomed over him whether he was leaving his hated presence or returning to it.
Soon after my first meeting with Marmaduke, Sir Massingberd unexpectedly appeared before me. He was a man of Herculean proportions, dressed like an under-gamekeeper, but with the face of one who was used to command. On his forehead was a curious indented frown like the letter V, and his lips curled contemptuously upward in the same shape. These two together gave him a weird, demoniacal look, which his white beard, although long and flowing, had not enough of dignity to do away with. He ordered his nephew to go home, and the boy instantly obeyed, as though he almost dreaded a blow from his uncle. Then the baronet strode away, and his laugh echoed again and again, for it was joy to know that he was feared.
Soon after my first meeting with Marmaduke, Sir Massingberd showed up unexpectedly. He was a massive guy, dressed like an assistant gamekeeper, but had the face of someone used to being in charge. He had a strange indented frown on his forehead that looked like the letter V, and his lips turned up contemptuously in the same shape. Together, these features gave him a creepy, almost demonic appearance, which his long, flowing white beard didn’t do much to mitigate. He commanded his nephew to go home, and the boy immediately complied, almost as if he feared a blow from his uncle. Then the baronet walked away, and his laugh echoed repeatedly, clearly enjoying the fact that he was feared.
Mr. Long determined to buy a horse for me, and upon my suggestion that I wished Marmaduke Heath to spend more time in my company, he and I went up to the Hall to ask Sir Massingberd if he were willing. The squire received us curtly, and upon hearing of my tutor's intention, declared that he himself would select a horse for Marmaduke. Then, since he wished to talk with Mr. Long concerning Mr. Chint, the family lawyer, he bade me go to his nephew's room, calling upon Grimjaw, a loathsome old dog, to act as my guide. This beast preceded me up the old oak staircase to a chamber door, before which it sat and whined. Marmaduke opened this and admitted me, and we sat talking together.
Mr. Long decided to buy a horse for me, and when I suggested that I wanted Marmaduke Heath to spend more time with me, he and I went up to the Hall to ask Sir Massingberd if he was willing. The squire greeted us coldly, and when he heard about my tutor's plans, he insisted that he would choose a horse for Marmaduke himself. Then, since he wanted to discuss Mr. Chint, the family lawyer, with Mr. Long, he told me to go to his nephew's room, calling on Grimjaw, a dreadful old dog, to be my guide. This beast led me up the old oak staircase to a door, where it sat and whimpered. Marmaduke opened the door and let me in, and we sat and talked together.
My tutor found us together, and knowing the house better than the heir did, offered to play cicerone and show me over. In the state bed-room, a great room facing the north, he disclosed to us a secret stairway that opened behind a full-length portrait. Marmaduke, who had been unaware of its existence, grew ghastly pale.
My tutor found us together and, knowing the house better than the heir did, offered to give me a tour. In the master bedroom, a large room facing north, he showed us a secret staircase that opened behind a full-length portrait. Marmaduke, who had no idea it was there, turned ghostly pale.
"The foot of the stairway is in the third bookcase on the left of the library door," said Mr. Long. "I dare say that nobody has moved the picture for twenty years."
"The base of the staircase is in the third bookshelf on the left of the library entrance," Mr. Long said. "I bet no one has touched the picture for twenty years."
"Yes, yes!" said Marmaduke passionately. "My uncle has moved it. When I was ill, upon my coming to Fairburn, I slept here, and I had terrible visions. I see it all now. He wanted to frighten me to death, or to make me mad. He would come and stand by my bedside and stare at me. Cruel--cruel coward!"
"Yeah, yeah!" Marmaduke said excitedly. "My uncle moved it. When I was sick and came to Fairburn, I slept here, and I had really bad nightmares. I see it all clearly now. He wanted to scare me to death or drive me insane. He would come and stand by my bed and just stare at me. What a cruel coward!"
Then he begged us to go away. "My uncle will wonder at your long delay. He will suspect something," he said.
Then he pleaded with us to leave. "My uncle will become suspicious of your prolonged absence. He will start to think something is going on," he said.
"Peter," observed my tutor gravely, as we went homeward, "whatever you may think of what has passed to-day, say nothing. I am not so ignorant of the wrongs of that poor boy as I appear, but there is nothing for it but patience."
"Peter," my tutor said seriously as we walked home, "no matter what you think about what happened today, don’t say anything. I'm not as unaware of the struggles that poor boy faces as I seem, but all we can do is be patient."
II.--A Gypsy's Curse
In a few days I was in possession of an excellent horse, and Marmaduke had the like fortune. My tutor examined the steed Sir Massingberd had bought with great attention, and after commenting on the tightness of the curb, declared that he would accompany us on our first ride. After we had left the village, he expressed a wish to change mounts with Marmaduke, and certainly if he had been a horsebreaker he could not have taken more pains with the animal. In the end he expressed himself highly satisfied. Some days afterwards, however, Panther, for so we called the horse, behaved in a strange and incomprehensible fashion, and at last became positively fiendish. Shying at a gypsy encampment, he rushed at headlong speed down a zigzagged chalk road, and at last pitched head-first over a declivity. When I found Marmaduke blood was at his mouth, blood at his ears, blood everywhere.
In just a few days, I had an amazing horse, and Marmaduke was just as lucky. My tutor carefully inspected the horse Sir Massingberd bought and, after commenting on the tightness of the curb, said he would join us on our first ride. Once we left the village, he wanted to switch horses with Marmaduke, and honestly, if he had been a horse trainer, he couldn't have put more effort into managing the animal. In the end, he was really pleased. A few days later, though, Panther—what we named the horse—started acting weirdly, and eventually, he became downright vicious. He jumped at a gypsy camp, bolted down a winding chalk path, and finally threw himself head-first over a drop. When I found Marmaduke, there was blood coming from his mouth, blood coming from his ears, blood everywhere.
"Marmaduke, Marmaduke!" I cried. "Speak! Speak, if it be but a single word! Great heaven, he is dead!"
"Marmaduke, Marmaduke!" I shouted. "Say something! Just one word! Oh my god, he’s dead!"
"Dead! No, not he," answered a hoarse, cracked voice at my ear. "The devil would never suffer a Heath of Fairburn to die at his age!"
"Dead! No, not him," replied a rough, strained voice right in my ear. "The devil would never let a Heath of Fairburn die at his age!"
"Woman," cried I, for it was an old gypsy, who had somehow transported herself to the spot, "for God's sake go for help! There is a house yonder amongst the trees."
"Woman," I shouted, because it was an old gypsy who had somehow appeared there, "please go get help! There's a house over there among the trees."
"And why should I stir a foot," replied she fiercely, "for the child of a race that has ever treated me and mine as dogs?"
"And why should I lift a finger," she replied fiercely, "for the child of a race that has always treated me and my family like dogs?"
Then she cursed Sir Massingberd as the oppressor of her kith and kin, concluding with the terrible words, "May he perish, inch by inch, within reach of the aid that shall never come, ere the God of the poor take him into His hand!"
Then she cursed Sir Massingberd as the oppressor of her family, ending with the dreadful words, "May he suffer slowly, within reach of help that will never come, before the God of the poor takes him into His hands!"
"If you hate Sir Massingberd Heath," said I despairingly, "and want to do him the worst service that lies in your power, flee, flee to that house, and bid them save this boy's life, which alone stands between his beggared uncle and unknown riches!"
"If you hate Sir Massingberd Heath," I said in despair, "and you want to do him the worst possible harm, run, run to that house, and tell them to save this boy's life, the only thing standing between his broke uncle and hidden wealth!"
Revenge accomplished what pity had failed to work. She knelt at his side, from a pocket produced a spirit-flask in a leathern case, and applied it to his lips. After a painful attempt to swallow, he succeeded; his eyelids began tremulously to move, and the colour to return to his pallid cheeks. She disappeared; during her absence I noted that the tarnished silver top of the flask bore upon it a facsimile of one of the identical griffins which guarded each side of the broad steps that led to Fairburn Hall.
Revenge achieved what pity couldn't. She knelt beside him, pulled out a flask from a leather case, and held it to his lips. After a struggle to swallow, he managed to do it; his eyelids began to flutter, and color slowly returned to his pale cheeks. She vanished; while she was gone, I noticed that the tarnished silver top of the flask had a replica of one of the griffins that stood on either side of the wide steps leading up to Fairburn Hall.
After a short interval, a young and lovely girl appeared, accompanied by a groom and butler, who bore between them a small sofa, on which Marmaduke was lifted and gently carried to the house. The master came in soon, accompanied by the local doctor, who at last delivered the verdict that my friend "would live to be a baronet."
After a brief moment, a beautiful young girl showed up, along with a groom and a butler, who were carrying a small sofa between them. Marmaduke was lifted and gently taken into the house on the sofa. The master arrived shortly after, accompanied by the local doctor, who finally declared that my friend "would live to become a baronet."
He said, moreover, that the youth must be kept perfectly quiet, and not moved thence on any consideration--it might be for weeks. Harvey Gerard, a noble-looking gentleman, refused to admit Sir Massingberd under his roof.
He also said that the young man must be kept completely still and not moved for any reason—it could be for weeks. Harvey Gerard, an impressive-looking gentleman, refused to let Sir Massingberd into his home.
The baronet, however, did appear towards twilight, and forced his way into the house, where Harvey Gerard met him with great severity. Soon hatred took the place of all other expressions on the baronet's face, and he swore that he would see his nephew.
The baronet, however, showed up around dusk and barged into the house, where Harvey Gerard confronted him sternly. Soon, hatred replaced all other expressions on the baronet's face, and he vowed that he would see his nephew.
"That you shall not do, Sir Massingberd," said the gentleman. "If you attempt to do so, my servants will put you out of the house by force."
"You're not going to do that, Sir Massingberd," the gentleman said. "If you try, my staff will throw you out of the house."
"Before night, then, I shall send for him, and he shall be carried back to Fairburn, to be nursed in his proper home."
"Before night falls, I will call for him, and he will be taken back to Fairburn to be cared for in his own home."
"Nursed!" repeated Harvey Gerard hoarsely. "Nursed by the gravedigger!"
"Nursed!" repeated Harvey Gerard hoarsely. "Nursed by the gravedigger!"
Sir Massingberd turned livid.
Sir Massingberd turned furious.
"To hear you talk one would think that I had tried to murder the boy," he said.
"From the way you talk, you'd think I tried to kill the kid," he said.
"I know you did!" cried Harvey Gerard solemnly. "To-day you sent your nephew forth upon that devil with a snaffle-bridle instead of a curb! See, I track your thoughts like slime. Base ruffian, begone from beneath this roof, false coward!"
"I know you did!" Harvey Gerard exclaimed seriously. "Today you sent your nephew out there with a snaffle bridle instead of a curb! Look, I can see your thoughts clearly. You lowlife, get out from under this roof, you false coward!"
Sir Massingberd started up like one stung by an adder.
Sir Massingberd jumped up like someone who had been stung by a snake.
"Yes, I say coward!" continued Harvey Gerard. "Heavens, that this creature should still feel touch of shame! Be off, be off; molest not anyone within this house at peril of your life! Murderer!"
"Yes, I call you a coward!" continued Harvey Gerard. "Heavens, that this creature still feels any shame! Get out, get out; don't bother anyone in this house at the risk of your life! Murderer!"
For once Sir Massingberd had met his match--and more. He seized his hat, and hurried from the room.
For once, Sir Massingberd had found someone equal to him—and even better. He grabbed his hat and rushed out of the room.
III.--A Wife Undesired
When Marmaduke recovered consciousness, twelve hours after his terrible fall, he told me that he had been given a sign of his approaching demise.
When Marmaduke regained consciousness, twelve hours after his terrible fall, he told me that he had received a sign of his impending death.
"I have seen a vision in the night," he said, "far too sweet and fair not to have been sent from heaven itself. They say the Heaths have always ghastly warnings when their hour is come; but this was surely a gentle messenger."
"I saw a vision in the night," he said, "way too sweet and beautiful to have come from anywhere but heaven itself. People say the Heaths always have scary warnings when their time is up; but this was definitely a gentle messenger."
"Your angel is Lucy Gerard," replied I quietly, "and we are at this moment in her father's house."
"Your angel is Lucy Gerard," I replied softly, "and we are currently in her father's house."
He was silent for a time, with features as pale as the pillow on which he lay; then he repeated her name as though it were a prayer.
He stayed quiet for a while, his face as pale as the pillow beneath him; then he said her name again as if it were a prayer.
"It would indeed be bitter for me to die now," he said.
"It would really be tough for me to die now," he said.
I myself was stricken with love for Lucy Gerard, and would have laid down my life to kiss her finger-tips. Nearly half a century has passed over my head since the time of which I write, and yet, I swear to you, my old heart glows again, and on my withered cheeks there comes a blush as I call to mind the time when I first met that pure and lovely girl. But from the moment that Marmaduke Heath spoke to me as he did, upon his bed of sickness, of our host's daughter, I determined within myself not only to stand aside, and let him win if he could, but to help him by all the means within my power. And so it came about that later I told Lucy that his recovery depended upon her kindness, and won her to look upon him with compassion and with tenderness.
I was completely in love with Lucy Gerard and would have given anything just to kiss her fingertips. Almost fifty years have gone by since then, and yet, I promise you, my old heart still lights up, and I feel a blush on my wrinkled cheeks as I think back to when I first met that pure and beautiful girl. But from the moment Marmaduke Heath talked to me as he did while he was sick, about our host's daughter, I decided to step aside and let him try to win her over. I vowed to help him in any way I could. Eventually, I told Lucy that his recovery depended on her kindness, and I got her to look at him with compassion and tenderness.
Mr. Clint, the lawyer, came from London, and arrangements were made for Marmaduke to continue in Harvey Gerard's care, and when Marmaduke was convalescent the Gerards removed him to their residence in Harley street. After I had bidden them farewell, I rode slowly towards Fairburn, but was stopped at some distance by a young gypsy boy, who summoned me to the encampment to converse with the aged woman whom I had seen on the occasion of the accident. She bade me sit down beside her, and after a time produced the silver-mounted flask, concerning whose history I felt great curiosity. I asked her how it came into her possession, and she herself asked a question in turn.
Mr. Clint, the lawyer, came from London, and arrangements were made for Marmaduke to stay with Harvey Gerard. Once Marmaduke was recovering, the Gerards took him to their house on Harley Street. After I said my goodbyes, I rode slowly toward Fairburn but was stopped some distance away by a young gypsy boy who invited me to the encampment to talk to the elderly woman I had seen during the accident. She asked me to sit next to her, and after a while, she took out the silver-mounted flask that I was very curious about. I asked her how she came to have it, and she responded by asking me a question in return.
"Has it never struck you why Sir Massingberd has not long ago taken to himself a young wife, and begotten an heir for the lands of Fairburn, in despite of his nephew?"
"Has it ever occurred to you why Sir Massingberd hasn't recently married a young wife and had an heir for the Fairburn lands, especially given his nephew?"
"If that be so," said I, "why does not Sir Massingberd marry?"
"If that's the case," I said, "why doesn't Sir Massingberd get married?"
Thereupon she told me that many years ago he had joined their company, and shared their wandering fortune. Her sister Sinnamenta, a beautiful girl beloved by the handsome Stanley Carew, had fascinated him, and he would have married her according to gypsy rites; but since her father did not believe that he meant to stay with the tribe longer than it suited him, he peremptorily refused his request. Sir Massingberd left them; they struck tent at once, and travelled to Kirk Yetholm, in Roxburghshire, a mile from the frontier of Northumberland. There the wretch followed her, and again proposed to go through the Cingari ceremony, and this time the father consented. It was on the wedding-day that he gave my informant the shooting-flask as a remembrance, just before he and his wife went away southward. Long months afterwards Sinnamenta returned heart-stricken, woebegone, about to become a mother, with nothing but wretchedness in the future, and even her happy past a dream dispelled.
Then she told me that many years ago he had joined their group and shared in their travels. Her sister Sinnamenta, a beautiful girl loved by the handsome Stanley Carew, had captured his heart, and he wanted to marry her according to gypsy traditions; however, her father firmly refused his request, believing he wouldn’t stay with the tribe longer than it suited him. Sir Massingberd left them; they quickly took down their tent and traveled to Kirk Yetholm in Roxburghshire, just a mile from the Northumberland border. There, the scoundrel followed her and once again proposed to go through the Cingari ceremony, and this time her father agreed. It was on the wedding day that he gave my informant the shooting flask as a keepsake, just before he and his wife went south. Many months later, Sinnamenta returned heartbroken and despondent, about to become a mother, facing nothing but despair in her future, with even her happy past now just a faded memory.
The gypsies were at Fairburn again, and Sinnamenta's father sent for Sir Massingberd, and he was told that the marriage was legal, Kirk Yetholm being over the border. An awful silence succeeded this disclosure. Sir Massingberd turned livid, and twice in vain essayed to speak; he was well-nigh strangled with passion. At last he caught Sinnamenta's Wrist with fingers of steel.
The gypsies were at Fairburn again, and Sinnamenta's father called for Sir Massingberd, who was informed that the marriage was legal, since Kirk Yetholm was across the border. An intense silence followed this revelation. Sir Massingberd turned pale, and he tried to speak twice without success; he was nearly choked with anger. Finally, he grabbed Sinnamenta's wrist with a grip of iron.
"What man shall stop me from doing what I will with my own?" he cried. "Come along with me, my pretty one!"
"What guy is going to stop me from doing what I want with my own?" he shouted. "Come on with me, my lovely!"
Stanley Carew flung himself upon him, knife in hand; but the others plucked him backward, and Sir Massingberd signed to his wife to followed him, and she obeyed. That night Stanley Carew was arrested on a false charge of horse-stealing, and lying witnesses soon afterwards brought him to the gallows.
Stanley Carew lunged at him with a knife, but the others pulled him back, and Sir Massingberd motioned for his wife to follow him, which she did. That night, Stanley Carew was arrested on a fake charge of horse theft, and paid-off witnesses quickly led him to the gallows.
"I know not what she suffered immediately after she was taken from us," concluded the old woman. "But this I have heard, that when he told her of the death of Stanley Carew, she fell down like one dead, and presently, being delivered of a son, the infant died after a few hours. Yonder," she looked menacingly towards Fairburn Hall, "the mother lives--a maniac. What else could keep me here in a place that tortures me with memories of my youth, and of loving faces that have crumbled into dust? What else but the hope of one day seeing my little sister yet, and the vengeance of Heaven upon him who has worked her ruin? If Massingberd Heath escape some awful end, there is no Avenger on high. I am old, but I shall see it yet, I shall see it before I die."
"I don't know what she went through right after she was taken from us," the old woman concluded. "But I've heard that when he told her about Stanley Carew's death, she collapsed like she was dead, and shortly after gave birth to a son who only lived a few hours. Over there," she said, glaring at Fairburn Hall, "the mother is alive—a maniac. What else could keep me here in a place that tortures me with memories of my youth and of loving faces that have turned to dust? What else but the hope of seeing my little sister again one day, and the wrath of Heaven on him who caused her downfall? If Massingberd Heath escapes some terrible fate, then there is no Avenger above. I may be old, but I will see it happen; I will see it before I die."
IV.--The Curse Fulfilled
I returned to Fairburn, and soon Sir Massingberd, finding that all correspondence with his nephew was interrupted by Harvey Gerard, began to pay small attentions to my tutor and myself. At last he appeared at the rectory, and desired me to forward a letter to Marmaduke. This--finding nothing objectionable in the contents--I agreed to do, and he departed, after inviting me to make use of his grounds whenever I pleased. On the morrow I yielded to curiosity, and after wandering to and fro in the park, came near a small stone house with unglazed, iron-grated windows. A short, sharp shriek clove the humid air, and approaching, I looked into a sitting-room, where an ancient female sat eating a chicken without knife or fork. Her hair was scanty and white as snow, but hung almost to the ground.
I went back to Fairburn, and soon Sir Massingberd, realizing that all communication with his nephew was blocked by Harvey Gerard, started giving small gestures of interest toward my tutor and me. Eventually, he showed up at the rectory and asked me to send a letter to Marmaduke. Finding nothing wrong with the letter's contents, I agreed to do it, and he left after inviting me to use his grounds whenever I wanted. The next day, driven by curiosity, I wandered around the park and came across a small stone house with unglazed, iron-grated windows. Suddenly, a short, sharp scream cut through the damp air. As I approached, I looked into a sitting room where an elderly woman was eating a chicken without any utensils. Her hair was thin and as white as snow but flowed almost to the ground.
"Permit me to introduce myself," she said. "I am Sinnamenta, Lady Heath. You are not Stanley Carew, are you? They told me that he was hung, but I know better than that. To be hung for nothing must be a terrible thing; but how much worse to be hung for love! It is not customary to watch a lady when she is partaking of refreshment."
"Let me introduce myself," she said. "I’m Sinnamenta, Lady Heath. You’re not Stanley Carew, are you? I heard he was hanged, but I know that can’t be true. Being hanged for nothing must be awful, but being hanged for love would be even worse! It's not common to watch a lady while she’s enjoying her meal."
Then the poor mad creature turned her back, and I withdrew from the sad scene. A day or two afterwards the post carried misfortune from me to Harley Street. The wily baronet had fooled me, and had substituted a terrible letter for that which he had persuaded me to enclose to his nephew.
Then the poor insane person turned away, and I stepped away from the heartbreaking scene. A day or two later, the mail brought trouble from me to Harley Street. The crafty baronet had deceived me and had replaced a horrible letter with the one he convinced me to include for his nephew.
"Return hither, sir, at once," he had written. "It is far worse than idle to attempt to cross my will. I give you twenty-four hours to arrive after the receipt of this letter. I shall consider your absence to be equivalent to a contumacious refusal. However well it may seem with you, it will not be well. Whenever you think yourself safest, you will be most in danger. There is, indeed, but one place of safety for you; come you home."
"Come back here right away," he had written. "It's foolish to try to go against my wishes. You have twenty-four hours to arrive after you get this letter. If you don't show up, I’ll assume you're refusing. No matter how good things may seem for you, they won't be good. Whenever you think you're the safest, that's when you're actually in most danger. There’s only one safe place for you; come home."
Very soon afterwards, and before we knew of this villainy, word reached us that the baronet was lost, and could not be found. He had started on his usual nocturnal rounds in the preserves, and nobody had seen him since midnight. Old Grimjaw, the dog, had been found on the doorstep, nigh frozen to death.
Very soon after that, and before we were aware of this wrongdoing, we heard that the baronet was missing and couldn't be located. He had gone out for his usual late-night patrols in the preserves, and no one had seen him since midnight. Old Grimjaw, the dog, was found on the doorstep, nearly frozen to death.
The news spread like wild-fire through Fairburn village. I myself joined the searchers, but soon separated from them, and passing the home spinney, near by which was the famous Wolsey oak, a tree of great age. I heard a sound that set my heart beating, and fluttering like the wings of a prisoned bird against its cage. Was it a strangled cry for "Help!" repeated once, twice, thrice, or was it the cold wind clanging and grinding the naked branches of the spinney? But nought living was to be seen; a bright wintry sun completely penetrated the leafless woodland. At last I came upon the warm but lifeless body of Grimjaw lying on the grass, and I hurried madly from the accursed place to where the men were dragging the lake.
The news spread like wildfire through Fairburn village. I joined the searchers but soon broke off from them. Passing by the home spinney, where the famous Wolsey oak stood—a tree of great age—I heard a sound that made my heart race, fluttering like a caged bird. Was it a strangled cry for "Help!" repeated once, twice, thrice, or just the cold wind rattling and grinding the bare branches of the spinney? But nothing living was in sight; a bright winter sun completely illuminated the leafless woods. Finally, I came across the warm but lifeless body of Grimjaw lying on the grass, and I hurried away from that cursed place to where the men were dragging the lake.
No clue was found, and my tutor began to fear that the gypsies had made away with their enemy. Word came that they had passed through the turnpike with a covered cart, and we rode out to interview them. The old woman met us, and conducted us to the vehicle, when we found Sinnamenta, Lady Heath, weaving rushes into crowns.
No clue was found, and my tutor started to worry that the gypsies had done something to their enemy. We heard they had gone through the turnpike with a covered cart, so we rode out to speak with them. The old woman met us and took us to the vehicle, where we found Sinnamenta, Lady Heath, weaving rushes into crowns.
"My little sister is not beaten now," said the beldam. "May God's curse have found Sir Massingberd! I would that I had his fleshless bones to show you. Where he may be we know not; we only hope that in some hateful spot he may be suffering unimagined pains!"
"My little sister isn't beaten now," said the old woman. "May God's curse have found Sir Massingberd! I wish I had his fleshless bones to show you. We don’t know where he is; we just hope that in some dreadful place he’s suffering unimaginable pain!"
By the next post I received bitter news from Harley Street. A copy of the menacing epistle reached me from Harvey Gerard. In a postscript Lucy added that Marmaduke was too ill to write. An hour later Mr. Long and I set off to town, where we found the lad in a less morbid state than we had expected. He had asked, and gained, Harvey Gerard's permission to marry his daughter, and the beautiful girl was supporting him with all her strength.
By the next message I received some upsetting news from Harley Street. A copy of the threatening letter came to me from Harvey Gerard. In a postscript, Lucy mentioned that Marmaduke was too sick to write. An hour later, Mr. Long and I headed to town, where we found the young man in a better state than we had anticipated. He had asked for, and received, Harvey Gerard's permission to marry his daughter, and the lovely girl was standing by him with all her strength.
The services of Townsend, the great Bow street runner, were called for; but in spite of his endeavours, no solution was discovered to the mystery of Sir Massingberd's disappearance. Fairburn Hall remained without a master, occupied only by the servants.
The help of Townsend, the famous Bow Street detective, was requested; however, despite his efforts, the mystery of Sir Massingberd's disappearance was never solved. Fairburn Hall stayed without a master, only inhabited by the staff.
At last Marmaduke came of age, and as he and Lucy were now man and wife, it was decreed that they must return to the old home. Art changed that sombre house into a comfortable and splendid mansion, and when Lucy brought forth a son, the place seemed under a blessing, and no longer under a curse. But it was not until the christening feast of the young heir was celebrated with due honour that the secret of Sir Massingberd's disappearance was discovered.
At last, Marmaduke reached adulthood, and since he and Lucy were now husband and wife, it was decided that they should go back to the old home. Art transformed that gloomy house into a cozy and magnificent mansion, and when Lucy had a son, the place felt blessed instead of cursed. However, it wasn't until the christening celebration of the young heir was held with proper reverence that the mystery of Sir Massingberd's disappearance was uncovered.
Some young boys, playing at hide-and-seek, were using the Wolsey oak for "home," and, whilst waiting there, dug a hole with their knives, and came upon a life-preserver that the baronet had always carried. Then a keeper climbed the tree, and cried out that it was hollow, and there was a skeleton inside.
Some young boys playing hide-and-seek were using the Wolsey oak as "home," and while they were waiting there, they dug a hole with their knives and found a life-preserver that the baronet had always carried. Then a keeper climbed the tree and shouted that it was hollow and that there was a skeleton inside.
"It's my belief," said the man, "that Sir Massingberd must have climbed up into the fork to look about him for poachers, and that the wood gave way beneath him, and let him down feet foremost into the trunk."
"It's my belief," the man said, "that Sir Massingberd must have climbed up into the fork to check for poachers, and that the wood gave way beneath him, causing him to fall feet first into the trunk."
Later, as I looked upon the ghastly relics of humanity, the old gypsy's curse recurred to my mind with dreadful distinctness. "May he perish, inch by inch, within reach of the aid that shall never come, ere the God of the poor take him into His hand."
Later, as I looked at the horrifying remnants of humanity, the old gypsy's curse came back to my mind with chilling clarity. "May he suffer, bit by bit, just out of reach of the help that will never arrive, before the God of the poor takes him into His care."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!